ã€ŠYour name is Pyrecilla Abronovaã€‹


 0-0

    What if one day you woke in a different world, inside of a novel, a video game or a world full of magic? Would you appreciate a life like that?

    Yes, I think I would have enjoy my stay there.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    But what if you wouldn''t be able to realize your dream?

    Why would be that?

    Because you would have to exist as a person, and from that existence suffer.

    Then I would try to live my new life as normal, in spite of suffering.

    But what if you wouldn''t be able to life normally?

 1-0

    You awake in another world, on a canopy bed, wearing only light clothes.

    You realize that your consciousness no longer occupies your original body.

    You are a lot younger and smaller, your body appears to be that of a young girl.

    You open your eyes and come try to come to your senses. You see a window.

    The sun beams a ray into your retinas, as you notice something strange happening.

    Outside you see a trail of colours travelling in the sky, something like a borealis.

    You blink in disbelief and start slowly recalling information you read in the novel.

    This sky is called ¡°Galnova¡±, and it''s nothing out of the ordinary in this world.

    Once in several months the mana is released from the sky in form of those colours rays,

    in order to purify the land and bring about a new life.

    Perhaps the fact that you woke up here is connected to this phenomenon, you ponder.

    If it''s caused by my arrival, then perhaps this Galnova will appear unusual to others, you figure.

    Typically it happens at the start of every new season, but sometimes it does not.

    However, it¡¯s not possible for this phenomenon to occur without a reason so why, you ponder.

    "Galnova..." You whisper to yourself, looking around for something to help you understand.

    You discover that you are in some kind of room, with antique furniture and things you never seen before.

    It appears as it is a room of a young maiden from older times, an era when they used oil lamps.

    You get off the bed and look around for any information that might be useful for you.

    There is a warm carpet you are standing on, a night desk, a wardrobe, a desk and a stack of books¡­

    You decide to open the book on the top and find that the owner of it is called Pyrecilla Abronova.

    "Pyrecilla Abronova?" You ask yourself, surprised. Only then you find a mirror,

    which confirms your previous claim. Your head automatically directs its attention to it.

    The reflection that is looking at you is of a small girl, with cerise eyes and bright red long hair.

    You get startled a little by that realisation, though you still find it hard to look away.

    You try to recall that peculiar name, but you are certain that it wasn¡¯t present in the novel

    However, you do recall someone with the second name Abronova, but you can¡¯t remember who.

    As you decide to continue searching through the stack you notice that they are all study books.

    A girl at this age is supposed to go to school, you gather, so that becomes your current objective.

    You decide to check on time, but you can¡¯t find a clock anywhere. You then look through the window again.

    It¡¯s still quite early, you notice, as you look at the sun¡¯s position in the sky.

    You examine the outside. There is a small pond and dug up ground, presumably a vegetable garden.

    You can also see some trees in the distance, a fence, and mounds that surround the back of the house.

    However, since the land is barren and green is not the dominating colour, you deduct that the season is fall.

    A moment after, you hear some footsteps outside. You try to keep your cool and think.

    That must be your family, you gather, and think about what you should do.

    You decide that it would be best if you dressed up and got ready for school, like a normal young girl.

    You check the closet for a dress to wear, but then you discover that all of them are extremely thin at the waist.

    You would have to require a corset to wear, and you are not sure how to properly put one on by yourself.

    This is a problem, you realize, since you will need a maid in order to get dressed.

    However, after a while you find something very useful that causes you relief.

    Since girls of your current age are expected to attend school, a school uniform is what you need.

    You take out a piece of cloth and recall something from the novel. This must be it, you realize.

    This dress is exactly how it was described in the text. The colours and the shape match.

    the neck bow, the long skirt, the waist ribbon, the baggy sleeves all match your imagination.

    As you try to put it on you are rejoiced to discover it fits you well, without the need of corset.

    Knowing so, you decide to leave your room and look for another human.

    Outside you find a lady called Beamortha, one of the villains in the novel.

    ¡°Good morning! Have you slept well my darling?¡± She asks you.

    Caught by surprise, you respond. ¡°Yes, I did. Good morning mother.¡±

    You recall from the novel that this person didn¡¯t have a daughter. However, here you are.

    Calling her mother was only a natural response, but it seems that it¡¯s the truth.

    Her ginger hair, her facial features, and the fact she lives here does suggest that you two are related.

    As she turns around, she moves further down the hallway. You examine the house while following her.

    It appears to be a simple wooden hut, with several doors, all looking quite antique.

    This house is not something you think a wealthy person would live in, but it¡¯s strangely comfy.

    Seconds after, when you look at decorations on the walls, vases with flowers on cupboard,

    supports made out of strong wood, a warm carpet on the floor, and finally the old grandfather clock,

    you pass the doorway and enter the kitchen. Something is being cooked there by a person.

    "Good morning Emmi." Your mother says to that person.

    ¡°Good morning madam, breakfast is ready.¡± She responses.

    You greet her with a nod, and try to think back. In the novel there was a character called Emmi.

    She was a maid and did housework mostly, so she wasn¡¯t the most memorable character.

    Perhaps you will learn more about her later, but for now you notice that you are lagging behind.

    Your mother and Emmi are already sitting down next to the table so you decide to join them.

    You eat through the meal you were given, that tastes a little strange, but at least it¡¯s edible.

    You decide that in order to confirm something you could ask them a simple question.

    ¡°The weather is nice today, isn¡¯t it?¡± You declare.

    ¡°Most certainly darling. Just try not to get late for school, okay?¡± Your mother answers.

    ¡°Of course mother.¡± You reply.

    Right, they didn''t notice a thing, you tell yourself. Any other person would notice that something is strange.

    This is worrying, since you are no longer sure what you should do.

    According to the novel, everyone is able to notice Galnova when it''s happening, but this is different.

    You decide to check again. You look outside the window to confirm.

    Galnova... It''s still here and you can still see it. Only you can see it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what is happening outside?¡± You speak worried.

    ¡°What exactly? The sky doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be raining or something.¡± Emmi speaks.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Did a bird flying by caught your eye? Adorable darling! Don¡¯t let peck you and steal your food.¡± Your mother says, mocking you.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m fine now.¡± You retort, punting.

    You finish your food, knowing that inquiring about Galnova again would only embarrass you further.

    It is also about time you went to school, but you are not sure how to reach it exactly.

    However, you believe that you can eventually arrive at destination without help,

    as you try to recall some details about the road to school mentioned in the novel.

    As you finish your breakfast, you stand up and take your trunk with you.

    You walk towards the small room on the other side of the kitchen.

    There you find shoes, coats and the exit door. You try on the smallest ones, those that fit you,

    and say your farewells to your family. It is going to be an interesting experience, you tell yourself.

    You open to the front door and exit to the world seen only in your imagination.

    The spirit filled sky, colourful and bright, floats in the sky above you.

    You shelter your delicate cerise eyes from the rays and breathe in the fresh air.

    There are trees and leaves flying about. It is currently autumn from the looks it,

    you think, the season when the wind spirits appear more lively, according to the novel.

    You look around to see a corridor of trees and a rough dirt road in front of you.

    Besides you are wide almost endless fields, some empty some green or yellow.

    In the far distance you see some kind of path made out of stone. It¡¯s the main road, you discern, and head there.

    After a small walk you arrive there and notice someone in the distance, a girl wearing the same school uniform.

    ¡°Hey!¡± You wave at her shouting.

    ¡°Good morning, Pyrie!¡± She answers.

    You recognize this character, you rejoice. This must be Ellien, the main character¡¯s best friend.

    In the novel she acted as a helping hand to Minorta, the main character, but she didn''t talk much.

    She was more of a quiet mouse that gave out her opinion once in a while, but never acted on her own.

    She is responded with ¡°Pyrie¡±, so she must be your friend too, you conceive.

    Furthermore she is wearing a school uniform, thus you are sure she is also heading towards school.

    As you close your distance, you decide to walk beside her and follow her lead.

    ¡°Did you do your homework?¡± She asks with a soft voice

    "Of course Ellien, do you want to see?." You answer.

    "No I¡¯m fine. Just kidding!" The girl responds.

    "I see." You sign.

    You feel a little awkward when you say that since you don¡¯t know how to respond better.

    This morning you wouldn''t ever dream of seeing someone from a novel replying to you so naturally,

    so human-like. It is without doubt a new experience for you, but you manage to snap out of it.

    You decide to look closer at her face and notice the details. Her face, her carnation,

    her rose eyes and pickle green hair fashioned exactly how you imagined it.

    It is almost too real for you to accept, you worry, and look away.

    As the two of you go travel toward the school, Ellien converses about her daily life.

    You enter a village and find yourself surrounded by buildings and people.

    You pass by a church and continue until you no longer see civilization again.

    It¡¯s a rough and tedious road, and you are not sure how much longer until you reach school.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    You decide that in the meantime you might as well ask your friend about something important.

    To confirm that you must not be the only one seeing the sky, you inquire Ellien about the Galnova.

    "Do you see this strange thing in the sky? That colourful ray of light?¡± You ask

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± She replies

    "Okay, I will ask directly then. Can you see the Galnova happening right now?" You point to the sky.

    ¡°There is a Galnova happening right now? Over there? I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Ellien asserts.

    But she must know, you say to yourself with confidence.

    Everyone that lives in this world knows about Galnova, everyone is naturally able to see it.

    You look at her and she makes a strange face, tilting her head a little.

    If Ellien truly is unable to see it there must be something strange about it.

    ¡°I am sorry, I really don¡¯t see anything? Pyrie, is everything all right with you?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Well, forget it. You know what it is, right?¡± You pose a question.

    ¡°I would say yes, it¡¯s quite common. I saw it when I was a kid, everyone did!¡± She replies.

    ¡°Of course, of course. I was just checking.¡± You say.

    Galnova, according to the novel, is a phenomenon when the Goddess incites the spirits to revitalize the land.

    It is not rare to experience Galnova in this world, since magic energy circulates in each season.

    At this point, maybe you should tell Ellien that you were making a joke, you ponder.

    ¡°It was just a joke, don¡¯t worry.¡± You politely explain.

    "That¡¯s an odd choice of a joke. You want to hear one too?" Ellien asks.

    ¡°No, not really I¡¯m fine. I was just a little curious about how you would react.¡± You add.

    ¡°Oh¡­ You are acting a little strange today, you know?¡± She responds.

    You decide to pause a little and think. It is strange that only you are able to see it,

    but you still don¡¯t know why. Perhaps Minorta would know more, you ponder.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m going to ask her about it.¡± You announce.

    ¡°So did you really see it today? I¡¯m confused.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she will appreciate it as a joke at least.¡± You add.

    ¡°Why would that be? And who is she?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°Minorta, of course. She¡¯s good with that kind of stuff, don¡¯t you think?¡± You explain.

    ¡°Ah, I guess you¡¯re right! She might know something.¡± Ellien says and continues. ¡°But she wasn¡¯t waiting at her at our usual spot today, do you think she overslept? That wouldn¡¯t be that rare for her.¡±

    You nod. In the novel Ellien and Minorta usually met halfway during their trip to the school.

    However, today must be an unusual day, you figure, and start worrying a little.

    But at the same time you don¡¯t want to act strange, out of place, so you keep that for yourself.

    As more passes, you notice that something finally appeared in the distance.

    Between trees and empty fields, you find something made of stone and metal.

    Those are the school gates, you notice, and behind the fence, your destination.

    The school building finally appears in your vision. You recall how it was described in the novel.

    In the middle of the forest, with a front garden, the two story building made out of sturdy materials.

    You and Ellien enter through the front gates and see that the courtyard is empty.

    You decide to follow your friend, enter the building, change your shoes, and arrive at the classroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty quiet today, huh? Where is everyone?¡± Ellien asks you.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps we came a little too early today?¡± You answer.

    ¡°That might be true. I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°Right. I can understand that. It feels a little eerie.¡± You point out.

    ¡°But at least you are here, so I¡¯m not alone right?¡± She remarks with a gloomy face.

    You suddenly recall an event from the novel that explains Ellien¡¯s current mood.

    In the novel her father dies of an unknown illness and makes her a little depressed.

    However, it is later revealed that he actually died due to an action of a wind spirit.

    Later on in the story Ellien''s father is brought back to life.

    But you can''t really mention that now, you realize.

    You have to be patient and act naturally, therefore you try to pat her on the back.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry so much. A smile suits you more, you know?¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Fine, you are right.¡± She replies. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be crying and just accept it.¡±

    ¡°By that I meant that you should rely on others too, from time to time. It¡¯s fine.¡± You say.

    ¡°I know that. Just forget it, okay?¡± Ellien speaks while looking out the window.

    You look outside through the window with your friend and you see some students.

    They are entering through the gates as normal, but you notice something else then.

    Since every class in this school is separated between boys and girls, they also enter through different doors.

    Thus, somewhere in the middle, two groups form, which eventually disappear into the building.

    Suddenly, the main character enters the classroom, the blonde young lass called Minorta.

    She is an expert on spirits, according to the novel, but not because of profound knowledge or talent.

    She just happens to come up with the solution to every problem that the author presents to her.

    It is quite unrealistic to be honest, but you can''t simply imagine how the story would progress without her being in the lead.

    You turn your head towards her and greet her naturally, with a crusty, excited to see her in the flesh.

    ¡°Hello Minorta. It is nice to see you today.¡± You say.

    ¡°Hey girls, I overslept a little I think! I¡¯m sorry!¡± She replies.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s we who arrived too early I think.¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°I suppose so.¡± You assess

    ¡°Hey! I got here as fast and possible, worried that I would be late.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°At least give me some credit with that.¡±

    ¡°Of course Minorta, it¡¯s just that I was worried something happened.¡± The green hair girl expresses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, okay? Worry about homework.¡± The blond girl pleads.

    As the three of you laugh at Minorta joke a little, you open your textbook.

    Lucky for you, your homework appears to be there. Good for me, you say to yourself.

    The three of you then sit next to each other as the classroom starts to get filled up with students.

    After a while more, the teacher enters and the lesson can finally begin.

    The topic for day is reading, nothing that impressive or hard. Each of the student is ask to read,

    and then the teacher asks some questions. You are used to this, so it¡¯s not a problem.

    Despite that the story the teacher prepared has a fantasy theme, it doesn¡¯t mention Galnova or the spirits.

    Interestingly enough, it seems that in this world there are tales of mythical creatures,

    fairy tales and epic tales of chivalry with fantasy elements. However, everything appears ordinary.

    Stories about fairies or magic portray said elements as fictional, fantastical, not as a part of this world.

    You would think that in a world where Galnova appears something would have been different,

    but it seems that it doesn¡¯t really have that much of an impact. You decide to look at the sky again when¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Remember to do your homework.¡± The teacher says.

    And with that the class is adjourned. It is time for school lunch, your stomach tells you.

    You and your friends, Minorta and Ellien, decide to eat at the same table.

    You converse about trivialities, teachers and your recent discoveries.

    However, you can''t forget that in the novel Minotra had more friends, which have yet to make an appearance.

    ¡°Why are you looking around Pyrie? Do you want seconds?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Oh no, I have been wondering about something.¡± You reply.

    ¡°About the fairy in the story? You know such things exist to scare little children, right?¡± She says.

    ¡°Of course. It would be interesting to actually meet them, don¡¯t you think?¡± You pose.

    ¡°Just put your teeth under the pillow and a fairy will come.¡± She suggests.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± You nod.

    The other girls look at you and then at each other, letting out a muffled smirk.

    That¡¯s the cue that you have been perhaps acting a little bit strangely, you gather.

    It''s because you see the world before you as a novel, you are still getting used to everything.

    Naturally, that is going to take some time. You apologise with grace to your friends.

    After you finish your lunch and realize that there is still some time before the next class.

    You decide that you will visit the library and look for information on Galnova.

    The other two follow you and sit down somewhere while you look through book cases.

    Suddenly hear someone else, creeping at you from behind. You look around and there is no one there.

    Who was that, you ponder. Is it someone you know? You notice that the two other girls are also curiously looking in that direction.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± You decide to call out your stranger.

    ¡°I¡¯m a fairy that can grant you a wish!¡± The voice answers.

    ¡°Hey, can you come out?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Of course! If that is your wish.¡± The voice complies.

    The way this voice talks is not a good sign, you ruminate, as the situation you got yourself in worries you.

    If you recall it right, that might be a person who was interested the most in the main character,

    for the wrong reasons. Her presence here is no good, you sigh, as you turn around.

    Before you appears a girl named Acculina who specializes in water spirits.

    She is an orphan who works for bread at the church, but is not very diligent at her job

    Additionally, she likes books a lot, while always being lively and looking for mischief.

    ¡°I wish you could have just said hello instead.¡± You declare.

    ¡°But you already made your wish, dummy.¡± She replies.

    "I¡¯m taking it back then.¡± You say.

    "No take backs!¡± She tells you as she appears behind you.

    ¡°Then how can you even call yourself a fairy?¡± You turn around and say.

    ¡°That¡¯s simple, I¡¯m always there when you need me, sweetheart!¡± She says as she winks.

    Of course she would say that, you tell yourself while trying not to lose your temper.

    She always pretends to be around, close by, waiting to romance with the main character.

    But why would she choose you instead? You decide to ask her directly, if she wants to talk with Minorta instead

    ¡°Perhaps you rather talk with Minorta? She is over there.¡± You point towards your friends.

    ¡°Why her? I¡¯m talking with you!¡± She tells you and moves in front of your face. ¡°Why would I? That would be rude.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re the one being a little rude?¡± You back off a little.

    ¡°Yes, sorry! But at least I¡¯m not trying to be dishonest.¡± She shakes her head and acts innocent.

    She is clearly wanting a reaction, at least that¡¯s your read on her. But what¡¯s the reason?

    Maybe she wants to cause jealousy and win over Minorta for herself, you ponder.

    She wasn¡¯t able to win over the main character in the end, so that''s possible.

    You decide to ignore Acculina for now, and focus on searching for the book on Galnova.

    ¡°Are you looking for something honey? How can I help you?¡± She asks while following you.

    You reply with silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s no fun.¡± She states while making a disappointed face.

    You decide to keep your mouth closed.

    ¡°Okay, I see you in classes!¡± She waves and leaves.

    You let out sigh in relief as Acculina leaves and you are able to breathe again.

    You sit down next to your friends and look through the tomes you gathered.

    Even though they don¡¯t look like picture books for little children, you don¡¯t find anything interesting inside.

    What¡¯s more is that the girls began to give you strange looks, as if they were surprised you could read any of that.

    Still, you don''t know how to reply and just dig into your book with your face a little reddened.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have been thinking about something since morning.¡± You declare.

    "The Galnova?¡± Minorta asks with a curious face.

    ¡°Yes, that. I can¡¯t find anything interesting though.¡± You explain. ¡°Minorta do you know anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I know just as much as everyone else.¡± She asks and then continues. ¡°Say Pyrie, why the sudden interest?¡±

    The bell in the hallway rings.

    ¡°I will tell you later, I think.¡± You tell her while carrying the books back to their place.

    ¡°Okay.¡± She bows and while waiting for you.

    After you finish, you return to the classroom. It¡¯s full and the class is about to start, so you sit down.

    The next subject is biology and it goes smoothly. You listen to the lecture and take notes.

    Everything is fine, you manage to understand and follow the teacher perfectly.

    However, Acculina looks at you all that time and you start to feel uneasy.

    Fortunately, she eventually loses interest and the bell rings. Classes are over for today.

    You and your friends decide to go home together, talking about the events at school.

    You don¡¯t learn much, just that the road back to home takes a long time.

    Acculina also heads towards you direction, but she stays far behind you three.

    The first one to part your group is Minorta, then Acculina and finally Ellien.

    After they all leave your side, you still have some distance to cover on your own.

    The trip is uneventful and pretty tiring, but you manage to remember your way.

    And finally, you turn your head to see a corridor of trees and your sweet home in the distance.

    It appears quite well maintained compared to the shabby huts you passed along, you discern.

    As you enter through the front door, your mother is the first one to greet you.

    ¡°Welcome darling. I hope you had a lovely day.¡± She smiles widely.

    ¡°Yes mother, I did.¡± You reply with a tired voice.

    ¡°Good evening young madam.¡± The maid bows to you

    ¡°Good evening Emmi.¡± You greet her back.

    She and the maid are sitting at the dinner table having dinner. You sit with them and eat your meal.

    During that you are asked to relate your day at school to your mother, which you do.

    You say that nothing interesting happened. Eventually you finish your meal and go to your room.

    There you unpack your trunk, familiarise yourself with your school schedule and your learning material.

    After a while you hear a knock on your door. You open and see your mother in the hallway.

    ¡°I had the bath prepared darling. Please be patient and wait like a good girl until I¡¯m finished.¡± She informs you.

    ¡°Of course mother.¡± You bow as she leaves to the bathroom.

    It seems that your mother, Beamortha, is going to take a bath herself first.

    Perhaps you will be able to enjoy one, you think, as long as you wait long enough.

    There is also Emmi, the servant, who works on something in the kitchen. You decide to pay her a visit.

    ¡°Emmi, how are you doing?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m just fine.¡± She states, with both of her hands at work.

    ¡°Do you need help with anything? You look tired.¡± You say after observing her working with the needle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make my young madam work, no.¡± She replies while looking away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you anyway, okay?¡± You ask again while closing the distance.

    ¡°If that is your wish young madam.¡± The maid tells you.

    You just realized, girls at your age are supposed to help out in the household.

    You recall pages and pages of those chores, described in detail.

    It is not something you are used to from previous life, but it is what it is.

    You put on an apron you found somewhere in the kitchen and sit down next to the maid.

    ¡°Are you sewing something?¡± You say while looking closer at her finger work.

    ¡°No, just minors repairs. Thank you for your concern young madam.¡± She explains.

    But you decide to help her anyway, already wearing the apron over your school uniform.

    You take thread and needle and observe Emmi¡¯s movements with patient eyes.

    This might be your first time doing small maintenance on clothes, but you feel that with your tiny hands,

    it is not a difficult task. It just takes a right, calm approach to do the job right.

    ¡°Here, can you sew up this part?¡± She hands you a damaged cloth.

    ¡°Like this?¡± You say while showing her your work.

    She shakes her head. ¡°I will show you.¡±

    As she takes your hands and guides them, you feel relief and no longer your body is shaking.

    It¡¯s due to her warm touch you can focus better at the task and perform better than from when you started.

    After a stitch or two, you get how to properly distance the thread and continue on your own.

    After a while and thanks to Emmi¡¯s help, you become quite confident in your skills.

    As you continue, the tender and delicate feeling you had when she touched you lingers.

    It¡¯s a strange, homely feeling, but you can¡¯t really explain it with words.

    When was the last time you did something together with your family, you ponder.

    ¡°I think this is done. Is it okay Emmi?¡± You ask anticipating her reply.

    ¡°Yes, splendid work young madam.¡± She responds and gets back to her own work.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, please. You did all the work practically.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Of course. But a young madam shouldn¡¯t be interested in sewing.¡± She responds.

    ¡°I will keep that in mind. Is that all?¡± You ask and look around.

    Next up is cleaning around the house. You take up the broom and start sweeping the floor,

    while Eliza scrubs it with a floor brush after you. It goes by quite fast with the two of you.

    As you finish your mother is also done with her bath. The bathroom door is open for you now.

    ¡°The bath is ready darling. You should hurry while it¡¯s still hot.¡± You mother tells you.

    ¡°Of course mother, I will be right away.¡± You state.

    ¡°And please, don¡¯t stay too long or you might get wrinkles.¡± She jokingly advises you.

    ¡°I will be mindful mother. Now please excuse me.¡± You say while excusing yourself.

    As you bow to your mother, Beamortha, you close and lock the door behind you.

    You are now alone. Inside there is an iron tub filled with warm water, some towels, a basket and a stool.

    You know what to do. You take off your school uniform, your stockings, and your undergarments.

    You start by rinsing yourself with a bucket of water, and then you apply the soap to your drenched body.

    It feels a little tickly and itchy at the same time, but eventually your body gets used to it.

    Next is the shampoo. It smells lovely, you discover, as you take some out of the bottle.

    Smothering it over your long hair takes a while, but again, you try to spread it evenly.

    Afterwards you rinse the bubbly substance and enter the hot bath, before it cools down.

    As you petite body submerges, you are able to relax, and use this time to think in solitude.

    Your eyes wonder for a while and stop. On the surface of the bath you spot your reflection.

    Your cerise eyes should spoil that you have affinity with fire spirit, much like Ellien had in the novel.

    She was always able to converse and understand them more easily than others, you recall.

    All in all, the ability to converse with spirits is a double edge sword so to speak.

    Many times in the novel there was a situation when both sides, spirits and humans,

    influenced one another with their emotions, which lead to drastic consequences for everyone.

    On the other hand if you were able to convince a fire spirit to live inside your house and enjoy this warm,

    relaxing bath for as long as you want. That would be really nice, you imagine.

    You suddenly recall some information from the morning. There was a certain book in your room.

    That picture must have been a depiction of a fire spirit, you realize, and get yourself excited.

    It would be helpful, you conclude, but in the end the novel wasn''t about the relation of humans and spirits.

    Rather, it was more the unavoidability of the connection to the nature.

    Humans always want to improve their life conditions, they want more out of the simple life.

    But too much greed leads to a situation in which only one side benefits.

    That''s why you liked it so much, the simple happiness with people around the main character...

    that warm feeling that still fills you from the moment you first read the novel.

    ¡°A happy simple life sounds nice¡­ I should just stop worrying about Galnova and alike.¡± You say out loud to yourself.

    As your muscles relax, you start to sink deeper in the bathtub.

    Thinking does not good for you, there are many things still unknown to you.

    Like this tiny body. You don''t seem to recall much about your previous one,

    but since all four limbs are present, there is nothing out of the ordinary.

    It''s a body of a small girl, that''s all. As you start getting accustomed to yourself,

    you grow tired and eventually exit the bathtub to look at yourself in the bathroom mirror.

    ¡°A happy simple life in this body¡­ I can¡¯t imagine a lot of people that would get a second chance to live again while keeping their memories.¡± You whisper to your ears only.

    No matter how embarrassed, that''s you, the little girl with cerise eyes,

    light carnation and fair red long hair. It is a strange feeling, quite alien, but it is still you.

    That girl in the reflection is going to be you for a long time, you sigh.

    But then you start worrying because there is still one person that hasn''t bathed yet.

    Thus, you decide to dress up, to put on your night clothes and leave the bathroom.

    ¡°Are you finished young madam?¡± The maid asks you.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sorry!¡± You apologise.

    ¡°Do you need help young madam? Did your night clothes get wet?¡± She further inquiries.

    ¡°Nothing of sorts. I¡¯m opening the door now.¡± You respond.

    When you open the door, you see her already standing in the entrance.

    You bow and she quickly enters, and closes the door behind her.

    You decide to check on your mother, who seems to be reading a book near a fireplace in the living room.

    ¡°Mother, I have finished bathing. ¡±You inform while moving towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Good darling, don¡¯t forget about your homework.¡± She replies with her eyes still focused on the book.

    You decide that she must have been really tired this day,

    or that she simply got really into the book she was reading.

    That''s to think, now that you live in this world too, what do young ladies as yourself do in the evening?

    They must be reading a lot, you ponder. You decide to look at the cover of the book your mother is reading.

    ¡°This? I think it¡¯s still too early for you to take interest in romance novels.¡± Your mother remarks as she notices your curiosity.

    You examine the book, it''s a story novel. You don''t recognize its name but it''s probably nothing special,

    just your usual romance. You decide to tell your mother about your day and do small talk.

    ¡°So mother, today was a little strange. I arrived at school and no one was there yet.¡± You explain.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t hurry darling. A young lady should take care of their delicate legs. ¡±She lectures you with a half-joking and half-imposing tone.

    ¡°No, I think it was everyone else who was late.¡± You excuse yourself.

    ¡°But do be careful darling.¡± Your mother tells you.

    ¡°Of course, mother.¡± You declare.

    After you talk with Beamortha for a while, you leave to your room and start working on your homework.

    This world works on the same science you are used to, but it''s rather dated.

    A lot of things you read in the student books are pointless assumptions that were proven wrong.

    Nevertheless, in order to stay a good student you have to play by their rules.

    You are required to repeat that you have been told and act accordingly.

    You are expected to know enough required to maintain your social status.

    You are not allowed to question authority to cause confusion with your young mind.

    Those are the rules you made up and accepted in order not to attract unwanted attention to yourself.

    You finish your homework and close your books. It is time to sleep, so you head to your bed.

    After putting out the lamp, it gets really dark, mysterious, and most of all silent.

    You are reminded that in this world, electricity wasn¡¯t invented yet, or at least widely spread.

    Was life always like this in the past, you ponder, as you close your tired eyes.

 1-1

    Imagine a dream¡­ and then you wake up.

    You see exactly the same thing you saw earlier.

    Then you awake to see exactly the same thing you saw earlier,

    and go back to sleep.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    And then¡­ you know where the story goes from there, right?

    This is a world that only existed in your imagination, but now it¡¯s real.

    It might even feel more real, for you, than your original world.

    But you can¡¯t help it,

    you remain a human and act as just as you would in the past.

    There are fantasy worlds where everything you wish for will be granted by fairies and alike.

    This is what you have to accept, waking from a dream into a dream, into a dream¡­

 2-0

    You wake up, startled, no longer feeling like going back to sleep. You raise your head,

    and quickly open your eyes to see the sun shining through the closed curtains on your window.

    You say. ¡°That was just a dream? It must have been sleeping all this time.¡±

    And ask yourself what kind of dream you just saw. It was a strange vision.

    You can¡¯t recall the details but it was something dreadful. You want to forget about it.

    You stand up and look around at your notebook. Your name is still there, it¡¯s still you.

    Closing that book you look at your calendar. The school schedule fills 6 days of the week.

    Unfortunately, today you have to go to school again, but tomorrow is going to be different.

    It¡¯s going to be the very first holiday for you, in this new life. You look forward to it.

    You start your day with cleaning up your face and your hands with the water from the basin.

    You double check your wardrobe to be exactly sure you haven¡¯t missed anything previously.

    After a brief inspection you discover something folded on the lower shelf.

    It looks baggy and it¡¯s made out of a soft material. There is a tag with your name on it.

    You confirm your calendar again, and it is indeed a school day today.

    Furthermore you have P.E. lessons today and confirm your assumptions.

    The uniform you found is indeed a form of gymnastic clothes, you deduct.

    You look forward to your first experience with discovering the mobility of your body, since so far you only had endurance tests.

    You pack your gymnastic clothes, hoping that they will fit, and dress your usual school uniform.

    Then you head to the kitchen for breakfast. There you see Emmi who already prepared breakfast for you and your mother.

    ¡°Good morning Mother.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Good morning darling.¡± She responds.

    ¡°Good morning young madam. ¡±Your maid tells you.

    ¡°Good morning Emmi.¡± You respond.

    You start to feel a little awkward, learning how rigid this conversation went.

    Looking around timidly, you decide that you will try a small talk instead.

    ¡°Mother, what do you plan to do today?¡± You ask while in between chewing.

    ¡°Nothing my dear. I will be working as always.¡± She responds with a calm voice. ¡°Why would you ask?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really, just curious a little.¡± You explain to her.

    As you looked at your calendar you recalled something that happened in the novel.

    If you remember correctly it was today that Ellien¡¯s Father¡¯s funeral is supposed to take place.

    Knowing so you could only wonder what your mother did mean by saying she would be working as always.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m going to the market, do you want anything from there darling?¡± She adds you all of a sudden.

    ¡°No, nothing in particular.¡± You reply after a bit of thinking.

    It appears that today your mother and Emmi are leaving the house to buy groceries from the nearby marketplace.

    It is only about thirty minutes away from your house, she can go by foot, you punt.

    Comparatively, the school takes you two hours, and then another two hours to go back.

    You finish up your breakfast, while Emmi fixes your hair, and you get ready to leave the house.

    Right, you still haven''t explored much of this world, so you don''t know a lot about it.

    Like a tourist, it would be helpful if you had a map, but you couldn¡¯t find one in your house.

    Besides a village and a church you pass along the way, you wouldn¡¯t know how to get anywhere, you realize.

    With that, at least you know which road is leading to the school. As you put on your shoes and exit through the door,

    you wonder if you would meet Ellien or Minorta today as well. It would be nice to have them as a guide, you tell yourself.

    As you pass the trees the sky shines with blue and light colours.

    This is certainly a normal sky, different from the Galnova sky from yesterday.

    You walk and feel like you haven¡¯t moved even a bit. The scenery doesn¡¯t change¡­

    But eventually you see a familiar face. You wave at her and she waves back.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you Ellien.¡± You speak to her.

    ¡°Likewise Pyrie.¡± She responds, appearing as if she was bothered with something

    ¡°Is there something wrong? You look down today.¡± You suggest.

    ¡°Well I do. But please don¡¯t concern yourself with it.¡± She informs you.

    At that point you realize something. You look at her face and notice a similar expression.

    It was the moment when she started talking about her father, the one that died of the illness.

    This could only mean that today she will be holding the funeral. Therefore, your guess from earlier was correct.

    ¡°So do you mind if I come too? I understand if you say no.¡± You vocalize.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s really fine, you can come. I don¡¯t mind.¡± She explains.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you say I will definitely have to come.¡± You reply.

    ¡°And thanks Pyrie.¡± She says while raising her head upwards a little.

    ¡°I thank you too.¡± You tell her while expressing a slight smile.

    As you say that, you start remembering some critical information from the story.

    ¡°And what about Minorta?¡± You ask her.

    ¡°What about her?¡± She replies.

    ¡°Is she coming too?¡± You continue your question.

    ¡°I think so¡­you will have a chance to ask her today.¡± Ellien informs you.

    And as the two of you talk, you start to recall the entire event mentioned in the novel.

    Minorta''s brother was the one that crafted the coffin for the funeral of Ellien''s father.

    Because he would be also carrying it, he would be required at the funeral,

    while Minorta would be forced to stay at home and take care of the cattle.

    This means if the story is true, then all those events will happen in the future, you deduct.

    But all in all, you still have to wait and confirm the entire situation with Minorta herself.

    Even if you try to converse with Ellien, to cheer her up, she doesn¡¯t appear to be in the mood to talk.

    The silent treatment continues until you reach the fork in the road and encounter Minorta.

    ¡°Good day to you Minorta.¡± You say with gracefully dropping a curtsy.

    ¡°Hey there, Pyrie, Ellien.¡± She responds looking at you, then at the other girl.

    ¡°Hello.¡± The green haired girl says.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to tell you. My brother told me that I need to stay home.¡± Minorta unravels.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind really, that¡¯s more important.¡± Ellien says, trying to comfort her.

    ¡°Yes, but I still feel a little bad about it, sorry.¡± The blond haired girl apologises.

    With that comment, the conversation doesn¡¯t progress further for the remainder of your trip to the school.

    You wonder silently about what is going to happen today and finally arrive at the destination.

    The iron gates you see are open and welcoming students from various villages.

    Only a few rich people arrive by carriage, while others have to take the road by foot.

    In some cases the trip can take them four hours even. That''s a lot of time, you nod,

    compared to a train, or a bus , or a car, or a bicycle you know from your previous life.

    Nevertheless, at least your journey is not as boring with the two friends beside you.

    The three of you enter through the school gate, noticing very little traffic.

    ¡°Not many people today either?¡± Ellien observes.

    ¡°From the looks of it, yes.¡± Minorta adds as she looks through the window.

    ¡°Are they stuck doing homework, or something?¡± Ellien suggests.

    ¡°Then they are model students.¡± Minorta jokes. ¡°We should follow their example.¡±

    Ellien wanted to point out that it is still quite early to be expecting any more than a few students,

    but your interest is directed at the old looking mansion building that was made into the school.

    It is used primarily as a general education for nearby villages, you recall,

    but it was not explained in the novel who owns it or who got the idea of making it into a school.

    In any case, you enter the cloakroom, along with Minorta and Ellien, and take off your cape.

    Afterwards, you three take your time and head towards the classroom.

    ¡°No one is here either?¡± Ellien discovers.

    ¡°Getting used to being a model student, I see.¡± You decide to use the same joke.

    ¡°Only if I share your grades with me Pyrie.¡± Minorta winks at you.

    ¡°Of course, if that would be possible.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Then I would take extra sleep.¡± Minorta remarks.

    That is true, you three seem to be the first and most fortunate students to enter the classroom today.

    It''s probably going to take a while before others arrive, so you sit yourself near your friends and prepare for the lecture.

    Today you will be learning mathematics, a quite familiar subject, you think.

    It''s of course a little different than from what you are used to, but the logic is the same.

    You and the two of your friends take your homework out and place it on top of the teacher¡¯s desk face down.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking earlier, this was a little difficult for me.¡± The blond haired girl states.

    ¡°You could have said that from the start Minorta.¡± You say, a little disappointed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t hate me.¡± She says making an innocent face.

    After you return to your desk and the three of you sit down, you decide to reply.

    ¡°Well, I suppose you look and compare.¡± You tell others after you exhale air.

    ¡°What¡¯s sweet! Thank you Pyrie.¡± Minorta responds with happiness on her face.

    ¡°But don¡¯t copy.¡± You warm her.

    ¡°I will be watching you too Minorta.¡± Says Ellien, observing from a distance.

    ¡°Right, of course!¡± The emerald eyed girl says and flips over your paper.

    As the girl with the blond hair compares her paper with yours,

    some of the missing students arrive and deliver their homework.

    It seems that this class is full of good children, you notice.

    Every single one of them did their homework, unlike the school you remember.

    They put actual effort into this, despite it being a simple task.

    When everyone is seated the teacher enters and begins explaining the topics for today.

    ¡°Simple geometry. We are going to learn the basics of how to calculate the field of this figure.¡± The teacher continues explaining. ¡°It is done by¡­¡±

    This explanation takes a while, but eventually everyone in the class gets it.

    This problem was a part of the homework, you figured, so it would be natural to already know the answer.

    But you were mistaken. You noticed that some of your fellow students got a little embarrassed.

    It¡¯s clearly because they don¡¯t want to admit that they messed up the homework, you think.

    But nevertheless, there are still small children, so it''s natural to expect them to make mistakes.

    ¡°Okay students, please be advised that this might show up in the test.¡± Teacher says.

    Suddenly, you hear the bell outside ringing. Despite that, the teacher just keeps on talking.

    ¡°Please revise the material at home since we are going to be moving onto more advanced subjects next lesson which is¡­¡± the teacher keeps talking until. ¡°¡­and that¡¯s all. Now I will excuse myself.¡±

    Finally, everyone is able to breathe again with relief. You and friends rejoice.

    After that lecture, it is of course time for lunch, but it happens without any major events.

    Fortunately, Physical Education classes are next, something you have been looking forward to since morning.

    Because of the school¡¯s regulations, your classes are split between girls and boys,

    and there are no problems for the students when it comes to changing into gymnastic clothes.

    The teacher invites the ladies to the classroom and it¡¯s there where they are going to change.

    As you enter, everyone takes out their gymnastic clothes from their bags.

    The uniform itself is a quite baggy piece of cloth, with tight forearms and below knees parts.

    They were created like that to not emphasize on female physique,

    while at the same be comfortable to wear and perform exercises in.

    Once you''re dressed you look at your friends to see if they need help.

    ¡°This is a little hard to get used to.¡± Minorta speaks after looking around.

    ¡°Is it too tight?¡± Ellien asks her, keeping her voice down.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because everyone looks silly.¡± The blond haired girl jokes.

    ¡°Oh, I never noticed that.¡± The green haired girl discovers.

    Once everyone is done changing, the class gathers in pairs outside in the hallway and moves towards the gymnasium.

    It''s a large space with some support bars fixed into the wall.

    There are huge windows, which are currently closed, and some gymnastic equipment.

    You and the rest of the students begin with stretching exercises.

    ¡°Okay ladies, please be aware of your surroundings.¡± The instructor speaks.

    ¡°Yes teacher!¡± Everyone responds.

    ¡°And don¡¯t move outside your space.¡± The instructor follows.

    ¡°Yes teacher!¡± Everyone responds again.

    As you are paired with Ellien for today, you both stand with having your back to each other,

    with your hands connected and you pull her on your back. Afterwards she does the same with your body.

    It''s also quite convenient that you both have the same height, since that helps.

    ¡°Are you okay Ellien?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Yes, please continue.¡± She replies.

    ¡°I worry that you might fall down.¡± You warm while catching your breath.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite heavy yourself, you know?¡± Ellien rebukes with a joke.

    There aren''t many exercises women are permitted to do at school, High Jump is as athletic as it gets.

    This is because people in this world are afraid that if children do too much of a reckless stun,

    they might break a leg, and that''s not really a good thing, you say in your head.

    Even though in the novel these scenes were usually not very detailed, you do recall one incident with another student.

    Actually, you recall something happening straight from the novel, at this very moment.

    ¡°Please miss Francishia, advanced acrobatics are not the goal of these classes.¡± The teacher says.

    ¡°What of the pursuit of greatness?¡± The tall girl argues. ¡°To think a figure of respect be this inept to not understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about other students, they¡­¡± The teacher pleads

    ¡°They are permitted to watch.¡± The young lady interrupts.

    The girl who was currently doing a cartwheel seems to be from a wealthy house.

    There is also her friend, albeit she is a little smaller. You recall their names from the novel.

    Harrivetta is the taller, blond girl, and the shorter, blueish haired lass is called Davithea.

    They both show off their abilities to the class, but the teacher doesn''t know how to react.

    It¡¯s funny to watch, but it¡¯s also a little sad, you think. Suddenly Harrivetta turns towards you and Ellien.

    ¡°Why is that you stopped exercising?¡± She asks abruptly.

    ¡°It would be a waste of the opportunity.¡± You reply.

    ¡°Opportunity? Is that a challenge?¡± Harrivetta ask you.

    Harrivetta approaches and looks at you down, with contempt.

    She must be upset about something, you figure, and simply has to tease you.

    You know from the novel she was like that, she wanted to challenge others in order to prove her superiority,

    but really she was just protecting Davithea who was shy and a frequent target of bullying.

    This way she was able to demonstrate her strength to other others, and no one dared to touch her or Davithea.

    Even if the teacher watched all this happening, it appeared that Harrivetta wouldn''t leave your face until you have done something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you imply. A challenge?¡± You inquire with your face avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°Aye, a simple cartwheel like the one I performed is suitable.¡± She utters. ¡°Do you accept?¡±

    ¡°By no means I don¡¯t see a problem.¡± You reply with a small voice.

    ¡°Therefore it is decided. A brave resolve.¡± Harrivetta announces with her arms crossed.

    Then, before you could react, Minorta stepped into between you two, with Ellien supporting her from the back.

    It looked like Harrivetta was about to snap at her, but held back. All she wanted is a test of strength between you and her.

    As you know, Pyrecilla Abronova was not originally a character in the novel, so your relation with Harrivetta is a mystery.

    However, you feel like you have to take up her challenge, in order to protect your friends.

    ¡°So if I perform this acrobatic flawlessly, you will stop bothering other girls?¡± You speak with your head raised and looking directly at her.

    ¡°Who said anything about that? This is simply a test of skill.¡± She answers.

    ¡°I guess you are right, there is no need to fight.¡± You state.

    ¡°Humph.¡± She arrogantly grunts. ¡°Speak no more and show me.¡±

    And so, it seems that this would be your first time trying out a cartwheel in this new body.

    You felt a little nervous, but there was a gymnastic mat laid down on the ground for safety.

    Even if you would fall, you wouldn''t break your neck, you hoped.

    With your observation of Harrivetta¡¯s attempts and your previous life experience, you are confident.

    Thus, with a running start you put your arms in the air and shifted your balance forwards.

    You tried to do the cartwheel, one that Harrivetta performed many times, but...

    ¡°Auch!¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Davithea shouts.

    ¡°Did that hurt?¡± Minorta asks you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡± You utter after something unexpected happened to you.

    You didn''t succeed, you feel on your butt and embarrassed yourself in front of the classroom.

    That''s at least what you thought, when you stopped moving on the ground, but on the contrary,

    your friends let out a gasp as if they were afraid that something happened to you.

    Their faces were serious, not smiling. All of them expect Harrivetta, who unveiled a smirk of victory.

    Being a good sport, she was the first to walk towards you, and reached out her hand so you could stand up again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± Harrivetta tells you.

    ¡°I apologise, this was my mistake.¡± You reply without thinking much.

    ¡°Then do not allow it again.¡± She commands you.

    She also gave you some tips, like how to keep your arms straight and stiff.

    In the end she was friendlier than you first anticipated,

    although the teacher prevents you from trying to do the cartwheel again.

    ¡°Are you okay miss Abronova?¡± The teacher asks you after examining you.

    ¡°Yes I''m fine teacher.¡± You reply.

    ¡°Then you should return to your partner. And please don¡¯t try things like that in the future.¡± She advises you and leaves your side.

    You nod and bow deeply to apologise for your behaviour. However, the teacher appears not concerned.

    She is either too focused on dealing with Harrivetta alone, or that¡¯s her method of teaching.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t there to break you two or even spoke a word when you fell down.

    Eventually, with Harrivetta going back to Davithea, you were left with Ellien and Minorta for the rest of the classes.

    ¡°Did it hurt Pyrie?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m fine.¡± You respond. ¡°Please do not worry.¡±

    ¡°Next time give us some space to shine too Pyrie.¡± Minorta mentions.

    ¡°If the teacher allows, absolutely.¡± You nod.

    ¡°We would just have to ask Harrivetta again.¡± Minorta jokes.

    After playing with a ball, the three of you get tired, stop and sit down on the ground.

    Minorta, who was still worried about you, tell you that you didn''t really needed to show off in front of everyone,

    but you disagree. You just wanted to prove to yourself that you were able to do this.

    Perhaps if you were given another go, you would have been successful. But that doesn''t matter now.

    Eventually the bell rings and your classes are over. The three of you return to the classroom,

    change back to your on their school uniforms, say your farewell to everyone, put on your cloaks, and head home.

    But you know that''s not the end of your day, you still need to attend Ellien¡¯s father¡¯s funeral.

    While returning to your home from school, the three of you are strangely silent about it.

    After you reached the junction Minorta said her goodbyes and left to her house.

    ¡°Best of luck to you, see you.¡± Minorta says while waving at you from a distance.

    ¡°Farewell.¡± You and Ellien reply.

    Ellien also is quite a bit shaken today. When she makes a turn you wave at her and¡­

    ¡°See you soon Ellien!¡± You shout.

    But she doesn¡¯t reply with words. She simply turns her head, wave, and turns back.

    With that you have no choice but to head home yourself and get ready for the event.

    As you enter your house, you take off your shoes and your mother greets you from the kitchen.

    ¡°Good evening darling.¡± Your mother greets you.

    ¡°Good evening mother.¡± You answer.

    ¡°Please hurry with the meal today, we haven¡¯t much time.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Yes mother, is something amiss?¡± You say while sitting down.

    ¡°We are going to the funeral, as you might have guessed darling.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Of course mother.¡± You nod.

    As she says that you notice that she has her makeup on and donned in a pure black dress.

    You can only deduct from the circumstances that she is wants you to hurry because of the funeral

    Therefore, despite that she didn¡¯t say anything during breakfast, you sit down and eat.

    ¡°Good evening young madam.¡± The maid quickly bows to you.

    ¡°Good evening Emmi.¡± You respond, while focusing more on the food.

    ¡°My, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have Darling.¡± Your mother says while she sees you devouring your food.

    ¡°It is fine mother.¡± You take a bite after bite.

    Your mother decides to take your attention away from the food, since you appear unable to pace yourself properly.

    "I don¡¯t look too gloomy, don¡¯t I?¡± Your mother asks you.

    ¡°No mother. By the way, you should hear about this.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m all ears darling.¡± She says, while placing her arm on her chin.

    ¡°There was this older girl today, her name was Harrivetta.¡± You explain while eating your dinner. ¡°She wanted to see who can do a better acrobatics figure and I think I might have misjudged my abilities.¡±

    ¡°Oh that? Don¡¯t worry. Girls young age always compete between each other. At an older age they even start fighting over men.¡± Your mother educates you.

    You tell your mother about the incident with Harrivetta, for better or worse.

    ¡°Well there is also my friend. She can¡¯t come to the funeral.¡± You further tell her.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can meet her the next day.¡± Your mother appeases you.

    You also disclose your concern about Minorta and say that you wish she would be also attending the funeral.

    However, you know that in the novel she has a very good reason why she wouldn''t be there.

    It¡¯s that very reason you are stressing out and eating fast, unable to relax.

    Your mother must have noticed that and tried to shift your focus to her, but it all worked out in the end.

    After you finish your conversation and eating, Emmi bows, and invite you to your room.

    You enter and see a wonderful black dress inside, prepared for by your maid for the occasion.

    It''s one that requires you to put on a corset so you know this is going to be a first-hand experience for you.

    Naturally you don¡¯t want to believe that your body is going to work well with a weight reducing corset,

    but since your mother is wearing one, it shouldn''t kill you, you assume. On the other hand Emmi is not wearing a funeral dress.

    ¡°Are you coming too Emmi?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°No I¡¯m sorry young madam. Someone has to stay and protect the household.¡± She replies.

    ¡°Are you sure? You could take a break and go with us.¡± You inquire again.

    ¡°I understand, but I can¡¯t. I apologise to young madam.¡± The maid responses.

    Emmi has to stay behind to protect the household so to speak, you figure.

    Because she has no connections with Ellien''s family, there is also no reason for her to go in the first place.

    In the novel, she started working for your mother when she moved to this house.

    She isn¡¯t talkative when it comes to touchy subjects, but she is very diligent and takes pride in being a maid.

    You also learn just how good she is as she tightened your corset, as you could really feel that she has a real dedication to the job.

    ¡°Does it... have to be this tight?¡± You verbalise with difficulty.

    ¡°Of course young madam, I¡¯m your maid after all.¡± She replies with a smile.

    Right, this paralyzing sensation from the back is something you will have to bear with for a while.

    Emmi is really good at her job, you admit, albeit you wished you had a say in how tight your corset should be.

    There is barely even room left for breathing but you adjust to this new position quite fast.

    Now you are finally dressed, and as you look at yourself in the mirror, your mother fastens a headdress onto your hair.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this how a proper young lady should look, right darling?¡± Your mother asks you while lowering her head and looking at the mirror.

    ¡°I believe you are right mother. I do look quite elegant.¡° You state while looking at a reflection of you and your mother.

    ¡°Of course young madam. ¡° The maid nods and bows.

    The two of you, very fashionably dressed ladies, leave the house, leaving Emmi behind.

    It''s difficult to walk in the heels you are forced to wear, but you don''t want to dirty your dress.

    There is no worry however. After all, Ellien lives nearby so it should be doable.

    You and your mother hold hands and walk slowly to avoid falling down.

    All this exercise at school was worth it in the end, you sigh.

    ¡°Are you doing fine darling?¡± She asks you as she holds your hand.

    ¡°Of course mother.¡± You nod while trying to adjust your feet to the heels.

    ¡°I only learned from Emmi that today was a funeral.¡± She explains. ¡°You know Ellien darling? She is your friend from school, correct?

    ¡°Yes mother, I worried for her frame of mind of late.¡± You mention.

    As you look at your mother you wonder if she is even concerned slightly,

    but you are not able to read her face well and simply continue your journey.

    You pass through the trees, through houses and reach the village square. There are very few people here,

    most of them are already inside the church that you are going towards. It¡¯s at the square,

    as far as you can remember. After a few moments, you manage to get there without injuries.

    As you entered the church there were a lot of people praying, probably the entire village gathered here.

    In the centre of the altar there was a wooden box. The coffin that Minorta''s brother prepared looked really simple,

    in contrast to the coffins you saw in your previous life. It''s probably because people here couldn''t afford more than this.

    Starting from the entrance to the altar you see a spread of people.

    The poorest and the oldest sit close to the entrance,

    while those dressed better, occupy the front rows.

    There are of course no nobles or someone looking similar to you or mother.

    Whispering, some folks converse with your mother. She seems to be quite popular with the village here.

    In the novel she was married to a lord, but due some incident she was banished and they broke up.

    You can''t remember the details but during the separation, she inherited a large number of lands,

    and if you are not mistaken, she owns almost all, if not all, of the farmland here.

    In other words, she has enough money to support our family for the rest of her life.

    If that''s not enough, she also married a banker that lives and works far away from here.

    As you recall there is barely anything mentioned about your father in the novel.

    ¡°Good day madam.¡± Says one of the villagers.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you.¡± Says another.

    ¡°My greatest gratitude, madam.¡± Yet another adds.

    Before she was able to sit, a dozen people must have said their hello, you notice.

    You had even someone insisted that she took their seat, but your mother ignored that person.

    Nevertheless, you two were easily able to secure a seat right in the front row.

    ¡°You must be quite popular, mother.¡± You whisper to her.

    ¡°A lady must have her admires.¡± She whispers to you back with a gentle voice.

    The priest enters, everyone stands up and sits down, and the mass can begin.

    As you participate some time passes, but finally the deceased receives the blessing from the pastor.

    Some people cry, some hold it in, but many simply remain unaffected.

    You can''t see clearly how Ellien feels, but you recall she wasn''t even crying in the novel.

    Afterwards the men, including Minotra''s bother, lift the coffin and the crowd follows outside.

    They walk slowly towards the cemetery. You spot Ellien in the mass of people and decide to approach her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your father.¡± You say to her.

    ¡°I know. Pyrie, thanks for coming.¡± She replies without emotion.

    ¡°My condolences Miss Ellien.¡± Your mother bows.

    ¡°I appreciate madam.¡± Ellien bows back to your mother.

    ¡°I know you must be really¡­¡± You try to console her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine without saying anything, really. Even my brother says he¡¯s going to miss him.¡± Ellien further explains, but does not shed a tear.

    It is natural that she is a little nervous, but the reason for that is not because her father died.

    It''s because everyone looks at her, thinks about her, and holds high expectations for her.

    You recall that from the novel she has an adult brother that studies at a school far away,

    he only came here for this occasion. Ellien also has a grandma and a grandpa, while her mother died due to health issues.

    You decide not to bring up that subject, as you know what is going to happen next in the novel.

    Instead, you continue the march as normal, as if you simply a passer-by that joined the funeral.

    ¡°Let us pray for the deceased one.¡± The priest speaks and people join their hands.

    ¡°From ashes you were born to ashes you return.¡± They start praying.

    ¡°Eternal rest for his soul.¡± And crying.

    Your ears and your eyes start to hurt. Everything happens just exactly as it would in the novel.

    The old people smile, the maidens cry, the coffin is delivered, ready to be lowered into the hole in the ground.

    However, just as the men approach his final resting place, something unexpected happens.

    Everyone hears something from within it. It¡¯s like a knocking sound, a very loud knocking sound.

    Everyone looks in distress at each other, not knowing what to do. The men start moving back a little.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, right?¡± One man says.

    ¡°Of course, I checked his pulse myself.¡± Another one says.

    ¡°Is it possible for someone else to be there?¡± Yet another says.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, someone is making a cruel joke!¡± A young one states.

    ¡°Stop at once!¡± The priest pleads.

    It is supposed to be dead, but only you know it''s not. At the same time of the funeral,

    during the time when Minotra was leading cattle back to the barn from the field, she noticed a strange leaf.

    Rather, what was strange about it was that it moved on its own, like possessed.

    She instantly recognized that it must be due to the influence of a wandering spirit.

    After finding it and talking to him, she learned that the spirit felt guilty of a misfortune he might have caused.

    Due to his absent mind, he blew the wind which caused Ellien''s father illness to worsen,

    and eventually without having the money for medicine, he died, he stopped breathing.

    However, the spirit had one more action he could perform, one chance at redemption.

    By sacrificing himself, he could bring her father back to life and fix his mistake.

    The problem was that he didn''t know where he was anymore.

    However, Minotra did, and decided to help the spirit by guiding him towards the body.

    All that happened in the novel.

    ¡°What is¡­ this?¡± Someone asked terrified.

    The man that everyone thought of as deceased removed the lid and rose from the coffin on his own.

    The crowd was astonished, lost for words. Some ladies fainted on the spot.

    Old people and the priest remained composed however, trying to calm everyone down.

    In this world it is not impossible for things like this to happen.

    It''s not your everyday occurrence, perhaps only once in a lifetime,

    so it''s not like everyone here was thinking this was a work of a demon or something.

    Out of all those that stood stupefied, Ellien was the first to speak to her father.

    ¡°Is this you papa? Is this really¡­¡± Ellien spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Ellien? Sweetheart!¡± He replied

    ¡°A ghost?¡± Someone shouted without believing in what they saw.

    Ellien was the first to brave enough to come close to the "ghost".

    She touched his hand, she touched his face and then they hugged.

    This reunion confirmed the miracle that everyone witnessed,

    Ellien''s father came back to life.

    This was the first time Ellien cried in the novel.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Voices.

    ¡°Some kind of trick?¡± Voices.

    ¡°This man was dead! It¡¯s true!¡± Voices.

    ¡°This is disgusting.¡± Voices.

    ¡°They should arrest this man and his family.¡± Voices.

    ¡°No freedom for the wicked.¡± Voices.

    ¡°Come down.¡± Voices.

    ¡°Pay me back for the flowers!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Please there is no¡­¡± Voices.

    ¡°And my work here! You know how long I dug¡­¡± Voices.

    ¡°Please listen to the pastor.¡± Voices.

    ¡°Liar!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Demons!¡± Voices.

    But the story didn¡¯t end there. A girl was running towards the crowd, dressed in simple clothes.

    She hurried to the scene with a message, sprinting, trying to catch her breath.

    No one noticed her, no one knew what she was doing, no one cared about her.

    Somehow, she was able to squeeze herself and stand in everyone¡¯s view. The voices quieted down.

    She began to speak. She told everyone the story of the wind spirit, she told them it was real.

    She told them everyone was fine now and to calm down, that there was nothing to be upset about.

    ¡°And what is your name my child?¡± The priest asks the blond haired girl.

    ¡°My name? My name is Minorta.¡± She replies

    ¡°So can you really confirm that all that happened?¡± The cleric asks calmly.

    ¡°Of course she can¡¯t!¡± Someone shouted.

    But she was right. It¡¯s hard to believe in her story, especially if you were to experience it as a person.

    The real reason why they did however was that the church forced them to do so.

    Those that where aggressive, those that wanted to beat up the man who raised from the coffin,

    those people were pacified and no longer desired to continue their rebellion.

    They feared the church¡¯s retribution more than the consequences of a group assault.

    ¡°Let there be no judgment here before the Goddess!¡± The priest shouts to silence everyone. ¡°We shall determine the truth here.¡±

    ¡°And what about us?¡± Someone says from the crowd.

    ¡°You simple people can¡¯t fathom her ways.¡± The pastor explains.

    ¡°Then what about our pay?¡± A person says.

    ¡°I suppose the church can cover for damages.¡± Some other suggests.

    Eventually, after the chaos calmed down, most of the people agreed to keep this situation a secret.

    Those who didn''t believe in Minorta''s story however left the scene, leaving others uneasy.

    The truth is that no one for sure knew what happened, except Minorta.

    With that, everyone decided that they needed to go back to their respectable houses, and the crowd vanished.

    The Priest, who protected Minorta, told her that she needs to tell him the entire story sometime later, and then left.

    The only two people remained at the scene, it was you and Minorta. It appeared as if she wanted to tell you something.

    ¡°Do you.. you know, have a moment to talk?¡± She asks you with a weak voice

    ¡°About what has just happened, right?¡± You respond. ¡°I guess I need to digest everything slowly as well.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I just wanted to talk.¡± Minorta said as she reached for your hand.

    She simply wanted to talk with someone, about the spirit, about what just occurred.

    None of this would have happened if not for her, thus after the priest spoke to her,

    she personally thought that she should take responsibility. You could understand her feelings,

    the novel does have a similar scene with her and her brother.

    ¡°I am perturbed about everything I have done.¡± Minorta tells you. ¡°I have done everything in good faith, but if it wasn¡¯t for me the spirit would have still be alive.¡±

    But didn¡¯t you say he couldn¡¯t forgive himself?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Yet, making a rash decision like that doesn¡¯t feel right either.¡± She continues.¡± Spirits deserve life just like humans do.¡±

    ¡°He did live. He did make his choice.¡± You point out.

    ¡°And now everyone is worried because of me.¡± She says. ¡°If not for me, no one would have had to experience this. It is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°If not for you her father would have been buried.¡± You reply. ¡°You did what you should have, as a human.¡±

    Minorta also wanted to talk to Ellien and how the incident affected her.

    ¡°About Ellien¡­¡± She pauses and starts walking again. ¡°I feel like I would lie if I say I didn¡¯t feel about her more than a friend.¡±

    ¡°She also thinks that way about you, I think.¡± You share your opinion.

    ¡°Right! When I first met the spirit first I had no idea what exactly it did. It just all came to me when I arrived here.¡± She explains. ¡°Say, did I do the wrong thing? Should I apologise to her that I brought back her dead father after she said goodbye to him?¡±

    ¡°No I think you shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s not as if she isn¡¯t glad that you did that.¡± You consult her.

    It''s not natural for someone''s father to suddenly come back to life.

    Even if you say your goodbye, you still wish there were with you.

    But if the dead can come back to life, that''s no good either.

    Minorta knew that she didn''t do anything wrong, but was simply concerned that Ellien might think otherwise.

    She was almost certain that people will target her, that they will call her father a Vampir,

    a dead husband that comes back and walks back to their former home after revival.

    ¡°You heard those people shouting bad things, right? That¡¯s what pains me the most.¡± She reveals her worries to you.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t they wrong? You know the truth after all.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Yes, I do. But the truth is different from person to person. It doesn¡¯t really matter what you personally think is the truth, you know?¡± She states.

    ¡°But your truth is important to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± You reply with your own question.

    ¡°Of course but¡­¡± Minorta thinks for a while. ¡°Well I suppose you are right.¡±

    The novel does indeed have certain men appear in front of Ellien''s house.

    They try to burn it, to lure out her father and then to stab a wooden stake in his heart,

    but Minorta stops them. That happens a little later in the novel, you recall.

    In any case, you try to ease Minorta''s emotions and say that you will protect Ellien from harm as well.

    ¡°I honestly think you worry too much Minorta.¡± You say.

    ¡°But what if they start bullying her? Not only at school but¡­¡± She worries again.

    ¡°I will protect her, I promise.¡± You state.

    ¡°You? Why?¡± She stops, surprised.

    ¡°Simply because I promised you.¡± You firmly assess.

    ¡°Okay. I guess I¡¯m satisfied with that answer.¡± She replies with a weak level of confidence.

    Of course, it¡¯s hard to imagine for a small child like yourself to protect anyone.

    But you know things she doesn¡¯t so it¡¯s actually possible for you to do something.

    Still, there was one more thing that was on Minorta''s mind, one more surprise for you.

    In the novel she always doubted her powers because she was never able to talk about them with anyone.

    That changed later in the story though, but that''s not important now.

    What Minorta wanted to ask was that if you knew about the wind spirit as well.

    ¡°Pyrie, you know about spirits right?¡± She asks you timidly.

    ¡°I do. I think I have a book I read as a child at home.¡± You mention

    ¡°But do you believe in them? Do you really believe that people can see them?¡± She explains her question further.

    ¡°Of course, I believe you.¡± You reply.

    ¡°I am asking since I noticed you looking at the road.¡± She says. ¡°Only you were looking there. It¡¯s from there where the spirit came. So, did you see him? Did you feel anything strange?¡±

    ¡°Well I guess if you want to know, then I did feel something strange.¡± You manage to vocalize.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain yes? I understand.¡± She consults you.

    ¡°Just very vaguely, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at your level.¡± You say.

    ¡°No no, it¡¯s fine!¡± She explains in a hurry.

    You are stunned, you didn''t notice that you were the only one not looking at the coffin.

    Instead you were looking somewhere else, at the distance, at the road Minorta ran on to arrive in time.

    Your friend noticed that, and deduced that you must have been looking at the wind spirit who also came through.

    Naturally you do remember a small wind blowing, but you clearly didn''t see one. You wouldn''t be able to explain it even if you saw one.

    On the other hand, you knew the events of the novel, so would it be okay to say that you did see it, you ponder.

    Suddenly, Minorta stopped in the middle of the road, facing you.

    You noticed her expression. Her face shined and she smiled most honestly.

    She finally found another medium. With a firm hug, she jumped at your corseted body,

    almost causing you to collapse. However, this scene happened between Ellien and Minorta in the novel.

    What will happen next, you ponder. You also make sure that you are not quite sure if you can sense spirits,

    but you do mention Galnova from yesterday.

    ¡°Perhaps when it comes to the fire spirit I would be able to sense them better.¡± You state.

    ¡°I see, that makes sense.¡± She nods.

    ¡°But one more thing. I told you that I will tell you more later, right?¡± You tell her, albeit a little worried. ¡°About Galnova. I saw it yesterday in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ you did? You really did? Wow!¡± Minorta jumps in excitement.

    She also confirms she saw it yesterday. In her eyes now you must be her best friend,

    you sigh. It''s quite a heavy burden you have to carry from now and you are not sure if you will manage.

    Even since you came to this world you thought you could lead a simple life, alongside the characters from the novel.

    But something changed inside of your petite body just now, a spirit of anxiety appeared. Minorta also noticed that.

    ¡°I will try to carry this burden with you of course!¡± She announces.

    ¡°I¡¯m just tired, I think. Thanks for the concern.¡± You reply with a small voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! We should stick together.¡± She suggests vigorously

    ¡°Together? That wouldn¡¯t be that bad.¡± You tell her.

    She grows closer to you, physically and mentally, as she gets the impression you must be feeling the same.

    Not knowing if using this power is right or wrong.

    Not knowing if she is normal or a witch.

    That''s how her feelings towards herself were described, and that''s why she couldn''t relate with anyone for a while.

    As for you, you still remember your previous life, and your worry if whenever to let those memories go or not.

    ¡°I will hold onto¡­you.¡±

    You both say that line in unison.

    With that, you both kiss each other on the check and leave to your respective homes.

    Your mother must be waiting, you think, since you took some time walking Minorta back to her home.

    Your mother left you at some point, you guess, knowing that you and your friend have to talk,

    but you never told her you will be returning to the house at night.

    Time has passed and the sun went down. You notice that you only need to muster a few steps more.

    The faint light in the distance, emanating from a small lamp behind the window,

    gives you the energy to finish the remainder of the journey.

    You enter and see that no one is home, except the maid. You enter without making too much noise.

    ¡°Good evening, young madam.¡± She says almost whispering.

    ¡°Good evening, Emmi. Mother is already asleep I presume?¡± You reply.

    ¡°Precisely. I left you some supper. People enjoy it.¡± The maid says pointing at a single plate on the table.

    ¡°Thank you, that is very kind of you.¡± You bow slightly.

    You sit down and decide to snack on the meal she left for you. However, she stops before you can do anything.

    ¡°Also your corset. You don¡¯t want to be eating while wearing that.¡± She informs you.

    ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± You tell the maid.

    It takes time for you to get out, with the help of the maid, but you are eventually free.

    You thank her politely and eat up your provisions. They taste a little raw and cold, but it¡¯s fine.

    Emmi asks you if you want anything else. You shake your head and she excuses herself.

    As you finish your meal, you change into your night clothes and put out your lamp.

    It¡¯s dark and you find yourself on your bed, looking at the ceiling. You wonder about tomorrow.

    What about Ellien? What about Minorta? You ponder if they also think about tomorrow.

    What will happen with the village, now that the funeral is over? You ruminate about that.

    Will you be able to go normally to school from now on? You decide to deliberate about that.

    There are just too many things that could happen, and only a few that will most definitely happen.

    The priest was right, you assert, the simple people can¡¯t fathom the ways of the Goddess.

    Since there is no other option than to accept that, you close your eyes and a void of black swallows you.

 2-1

    Yes, the dream you saw clearly tell you, all things that happened up until now are your experiences.

    You do exist, despite this world being a story from a novel. There are definitely other people,

    such as Minorta, who will support you, who will remind you who you are.

    But is that the truth, you wonder.

    ¡°Hey Pyria, are you a spirit medium?¡± Someone asks you.

    ¡°No sorry, I lied to you.¡± You reply.

    ¡°Then who are you?¡± A girl inquires of you.

    ¡°I¡¯m a person from another world.¡± You answer her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a liar.¡± You say in a whispering voice.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The dream suddenly changes.

    ¡°Are you really XXX?¡± Someone asks you.

    ¡°Yes of course! I am¡­¡± You reply.

    ¡°You are lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± A girl inquires about you.

    ¡°It clearly shows here!¡± You answer her.

    ¡°You lied to me that you are XXX.¡± Someone tells you.

    What a pity that history likes to repeat itself no?

    It¡¯s also hard to live a life you can¡¯t share with another, a life full of regrets.

    They don¡¯t know your suffering, they don¡¯t know what have you been through,

    they don¡¯t know the real you who is inside.

    They only know the feeble mask called person.

    Do believe that someone, eventually, will reach out their hand and draw the real you outside?

    Perhaps you do, but will Minorta be able to do it? Or will Ellien be able to do it?

    You know that¡¯s not possible, you know them more than they know themselves.

    You know that they are not able to understand what you have been through.

    You know that you can¡¯t have them understand, since you are different than them.

    You are a human, you have experiences from another world.

    They are characters in a novel, they are not truly real for you.

    You have read the novel. You acquired all the knowledge of this world.

    And that precisely tells you that they wouldn¡¯t be able to help you.

    You knew you were without hope but now you know you are hopeless.

 3-0

    You wake up from the dream. Today is a holiday, a free day from school.

    You get excited that something interesting might happen today, thus you get dressed and leave your room.

    Your mother and the servant are nowhere to be found. Perhaps they are still sleeping, you figure.

    Because of that you decide that you will be the one that will make breakfast today.

    First you try to start a fire in the fireplace, but it¡¯s going to take a while before the temperature rises.

    In the meantime you search for ingredients in the kitchen, and you find eggs, bread rolls and milk.

    ¡°Good morning young madam.¡± You hear a voice from behind.

    ¡°Good morning Emmi.¡± You respond turning around

    You see Emmi, your maid, who also woke up early. Actually, isn¡¯t that normal for her, you ponder.

    She walks towards you, yawning, observing your work, then stops when she comes close.

    ¡°Are you trying to make breakfast young madam?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Of course I¡¯m making breakfast here.¡± You reply.

    ¡°I advise you not to.¡± Emmi says while hiding her yawn

    ¡°Why?¡± You tilt your head.

    ¡°Because first you should wait for everyone to wake up.¡± She says. ¡°And second, a young madam shouldn¡¯t involve herself with housework.¡±

    You are then excused from the work in the kitchen, as Emmi looks inside of the fireplace.

    ¡°But I want to help. Isn¡¯t there anything else?¡± You ask while looking around

    ¡°Not particularly anything that needs your attention, young madam.¡± She explains.

    ¡°How about I take care of the yard? There are leaves everywhere.¡± You suggest.

    ¡°I would not be in favour of that decision.¡± She shakes her head.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to do that anyway. Is that okay Emmi?¡± You query.

    ¡°No, but if that is young madam¡¯s wish I won¡¯t oppose.¡± The maid shrugs.

    You put on a coat and start sweeping the leaves outside, near the entrance, gathering them into heaps.

    These would later be used as fuel for the fire, Emmi mentioned.

    The breeze is cold, but gentle. You can hear roosters doing their morning cock-a-doodle-doo.

    Although you shiver a little, having a small body helps since it¡¯s easier to heat up.

    You do your job diligently, like a good child, until the sun raises a little on the clear sky.

    ¡°This should be enough? I suppose sweeping them all would be unreasonable.¡± You voice to yourself out loud.

    As you say that, you hear someone knocking on the window. It¡¯s Emmi of course.

    She beckons that you return home quickly, since you might catch a cold or something.

    After you finish the task outside, you decide to go back inside, and the difference in temperature makes you shiver.

    Immediately after you enter, the maid rubs your body with a warm blanket.

    It''s probably easy to get cold with a weather like this, you assume.

    After putting your coat back on the hanger you take off your boots, and see that your mother is still not awake.

    This means you have to find another way to spend time.

    You decide to go into your room and explore it a bit. After all, you never had a chance before.

    There are various things in there that you don¡¯t know you had, like a comb or a stuffed doll.

    In the cupboards you discover various family treasures filled with memories.

    You, of course, don¡¯t have any sentimental connection to them, but at least you can imagine.

    After a while you decide to turn your attention towards the desk.

    Various school books, picture books and journals stacked on top for each other.

    There is plenty for you to read through, you deduce. The ones you are interested in are the ones on spirits.

    You recall seeing the fire spirit book at some point in your room. You decide to look for it, and read it.

    ¡°Spirits are being that exist within this world¡­¡± You Read.

    ¡°Their nature is that of soul. They are alive in the same sense as humans are.¡± You learn.

    ¡°Every season they die and are reborn during Galnova.¡± You discover.

    ¡°They are also responsible for various miracles¡­¡± You continue.

    ¡°Incidents happen often involving humans and spirits¡­¡± And read¡­

    ¡°Fire spirits are guardians of house fire¡­¡± And read more...

    The book contains various sightings and opinions of so called "experts".

    Apparently, once you become a medium, your opinion matters a lot more.

    But on the other hand, those pictures and testimonies look a little bit overdrawn.

    You get the feeling that this book was designed for little kids, to make them interested in the world.

    None of this information you find is useful. You decide to put down the book in your hands.

    ¡°Young madam, can I come in?¡± A voice calls to your attention.

    ¡°Of course Emmi.¡± You respond.

    Emmi knocks at your door. You answer and it seems that it is finally time for breakfast.

    That''s the one thing you were looking forward to all this morning.

    As you walk down the corridor, you find your mother already sitting on her chair.

    You decide to greet her and join her. Emmi does the same and the three of you begin your breakfast.

    ¡°Good morning mother.¡± You say.

    ¡°Good morning darling. Did you sleep well today?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°I woke up a little early, but I do feel rested.¡± You answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Also Emmi, how about you?¡± She turns to the maid.

    ¡°Young madam was reading a book in her room.¡± Emmi informs.

    ¡°I see. Well then, shall we?¡± Your mother picks up her utensils.

    The meal is easier to chew than your last breakfast at least.

    You are glad you allowed your maid to do the cooking.

    ¡°So what kind of book? You do like stories, don¡¯t you darling?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°Actually, it was a book on fire spirits mother.¡± You clarify.

    ¡°Oh, that kind of book? I guess it¡¯s good to put a child to sleep, but you are older now.¡± Your mother tells you as if she was giving you a warning.

    ¡°Really? I presume me reading it any further would not be practical then.¡± You voice.

    ¡°However, it might be worth as heat source, it is a book on fire spirits after all.¡± She points out.

    Your mother voices her concern about your interest in the book, or at least spirits.

    She must have some kind of reason why she isn¡¯t encouraging your interest.

    Whenever it is the fact that she doesn¡¯t believe in spirits, or the concern for you becoming a spirit medium,

    you don¡¯t know. However, you promise your mother that it was just a children''s book,

    that you simply felt a little curious and read it to return the past a little.

    ¡°Well mother, the truth is that I was cleaning up in my room. I found that book and¡­¡± You explain.

    ¡°Just by chance? I would be a waste just to throw it away.¡± Your mother suggests.

    ¡°I do agree, mother. I¡¯m just explaining that I felt a little nostalgic, that¡¯s all.¡± You continue.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case darling and I will speak no more.¡± She tells you.

    You talk with your mother about today, if you have any plans.

    You don''t, but you certainly don''t want to stay at home for the rest of the day.

    ¡°Besides that mother, I want to know if you have any plans for today.¡± You inform.

    ¡°Why is that darling?¡± She asks.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Your mother discovers.

    ¡°Actually, I correct. I wish I had something planned ahead, but I don¡¯t.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°I see. But that¡¯s fine darling. You can stay home.¡± She comforts you.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the library.¡± Suddenly Emmi mentions.

    You turn to Emmi with surprise. What kind of books does she want to read, you ponder.

    Naturally she doesn''t have much free time for herself, and she spends her day usually at home.

    You also recall that there is a library, next to the church, thus you ask her if it will be okay for the three of you to go together.

    ¡°Then how about we go to the church today together?¡± You propose.

    ¡°Yes darling, I suppose that is acceptable.¡± Your mother agrees.

    ¡°Since today is a holiday after all.¡± The maid adds.

    ¡°Right, thank you Emmi.¡± Your mother nods.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome madam.¡± Emmi bows towards her mistress.

    With your mother''s approval, you explain that you are also interested in the library.

    Perhaps you could find some interesting books, you figure. Therefore, the three of you get ready.

    You go to your room, open your wardrobe and find a suitable dress for the mass.

    You decide that since Emmi is helping your mother to dress up, you will do that by yourself today.

    All you have to do really is to try to put on the corset yourself, you think.

    ¡°Ugh.¡± You let out.

    It is much more difficult to do it yourself, than with the help of your maid.

    Especially diminishing to your success if the fact is that you lack the strength to pull the strings and hold them until you tie them securely.

    However, you try and try and you eventually succeed all on your own.

    You save yourself the embarrassment of Emmi helping you out after all those attempts.

    You are ready and dressed, as you look at yourself in the mirror. Everything appears to be in place.

    After a little adjustments and final touches you decide to leave your room.

    As the clock in the hallway shows 7:40 am, you three leave for the church.

    The journey takes you a while, but you arrive at the village in time.

    Many people, mainly the older folks, gather slowly inside of the church.

    They sit near the entrance, while more wealthy and young sit in the front.

    Your mother and Emmi lead you in one of the front rows.

    Knowing that your family is probably the wealthiest in this village,

    you try to avoid the gaze of peasants looking at you.

    ¡°Goddess, let there be blessing for those in need¡­¡± The priest prays.

    The mass commence, and the priest enters the altar.

    With others, you stand up and pray, or at least try to repeat the words you hear.

    The entire mass takes about an hour and it''s uneventful.

    Luckily, after the priest says his blessing, you are left to go.

    Emmi planned to come to the library and that''s where you want to go as well.

    ¡°So Emmi, you wanted to visit the library right?¡± You ask while walking out of the church.

    ¡°That is correct young madam.¡± She answers.

    ¡°What about you Mother? What are you planning to do?¡± You pose a question.

    ¡°I would say I need to talk to someone. Thus, I will be leaving you darling for the time being.¡± She looks at Emmi.

    ¡°Of course madam. You can depend on me.¡± The maids assures her mistress.

    ¡°Remember to enjoy your holiday darling.¡± Your mother turns to you.

    ¡°I will mother.¡± You promise.

    You part ways with your mother and arrive with Emmi at the small hut on the side of the church courtyard.

    This place is as close as it gets to a library in this village, you sigh.

    It presents itself as a wooden shack which somehow is still standing.

    The rundown door is shut closed, as it is quite chilly outside.

    You decide to knock on the door to see if anyone is inside.

    ¡°Just a moment!¡± You hear from a distance.

    The girl appears from somewhere behind the church.

    You recognize her as Acculina, the girl you met at school.

    She is wearing a dress that resembles a nun habit and a mob cap.

    As you recall, she is an orphan that lives in the church, and that explains why she is dressed like that.

    In exchange for helping out the priest, she receives bread and shelter.

    One of her responsibilities must be maintaining the library, you deduct.

    ¡°Good morning Pyrie! Feeling like visiting me on holiday?¡± She asks excitedly.

    ¡°I would like to visit the library here. You must be the keeper, yes?¡± You query.

    ¡°Of course, the old man would be upset if I didn¡¯t do my job.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Then go ahead.¡± You say while making way for Acculina.

    She bows to you and Emmi and unlocks the door with a huge brass key.

    Inside you find straits that lead down, some book shelves and a table with a lamp in the middle.

    Acculina moves on ahead and lights up the room. It''s still dark, but at least you can see the floor.

    Then the nun-like girl asks you what kind of books you and Emmi are interested in.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for something specific. If you could excuse me, young madam.¡± Emmi says and disappears from your sight.

    ¡°Of course, go ahead and pick whatever you fancy. How about you, miss?¡± Acculina turns towards you.

    ¡°Me? I suppose I¡¯m new. Do you have any suggestions?¡± You ask her.

    ¡°Like follow your heart? Don¡¯t miss your opportunity?¡± She jests.

    ¡°Excuse me, I meant book recommendations.¡± You correct yourself.

    As soon as Emmi enters, she already knows what she wants to read.

    She goes straight for the furthest book shelf and picks a few tomes for herself.

    As for you, you are not sure what kind of book you should be renting.

    You scan over cover after cover, but it¡¯s hard for you to find something interesting, thus Emmi,

    noticing that you are taking your time while curiously looking through the books,

    decides that she will head back home in the meantime, eager to read the books she found.

    ¡°I will be waiting outside young madam.¡± She whispers to your ear.

    ¡°Are you going home?¡± You whisper her back.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She timidly confesses.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± You sigh.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt young madam¡¯s time with friends.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± You nod.

    She bows gently and leaves you alone with Acculina in the study.

    You didn''t notice it before, but it seems that the sapphire eyed girl wants to talk to you about something.

    She startles you when you put your finger on a romance novel and drop the book unintentionally.

    Acculina picks it up for you, and pushes it onto your hand.

    ¡°You need to be careful not to break any books here.¡± She warns you.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you surprised me.¡± You apologise.

    ¡°They are full of love, like people¡¯s hearts.¡± The nun-like girl explains.

    ¡°People¡¯s hearts¡­¡± You ponder.

    You think for a while, and discover the connection between breaking and hearts.

    Admiring her brisk and brilliant thinking, you find yourself unable to do anything,

    but to feel a little weird. Her hand rubs against yours a little as she holds the book together with you.

    ¡°This novel is called The Blind Flower. It is about a love that can¡¯t be seen.¡± Acculina continues explaining. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will find it most interesting Pyrie.¡±

    ¡°I will take notice of that endorsement.¡± You forcibly pull the book from her hand.

    Being knowledgeable about that particular book, she tries to recommend you reading it.

    She must have read it herself multiple times already, and she is very eager to tell you about her impressions, you figure.

    Suddenly, you find yourself sandwiched between her taller posture and the bookshelf,

    unable to do anything but blush. You want to say something, but the words don¡¯t come out.

    ¡°So anything else you want? I have all day.¡± She asks you calmly.

    ¡°I think I will just stick to this one for now.¡± You explain.

    ¡°You do? You were looking for a book back at school the other day.¡± She says.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡± You say while looking at the bookshelves.

    ¡°You are really into books huh?¡± She says appearing in your view.

    ¡°Perhaps that is right? I am not sure.¡± You clarify.

    You try to share your enthusiasm with her, promising that you will read it someday.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    As you do so, she finally steps back and lets you breathe a little.

    Letting out a sigh, you notice that this wasn''t really what she wanted to talk about.

    The real topic Acculina wanted to inquire about was Minorta.

    ¡°You know, I like books too, but I also like people.¡± The nun-like girl tells you.

    ¡°I know.¡± You nod.

    ¡°Especially good friends, like Minorta.¡± She says.

    ¡°Are you friends with her?¡± You ask her.

    ¡°Of course! Ever since yesterday I was worried about her!¡± She expresses.

    It is true that you can''t say everything that happened between you and Minorta,

    after the miracle happened, you concur.

    This would lead to a much more awkward situation between the two of you.

    She is your close friend after all, the only other person that knows about spirits.

    Additionally, you have the feeling that Acculina is going to relate everything to other girls at school.

    Since you have to be careful with words, you decide that it would be best if you just say what everyone knows.

    ¡°Well a lot of things happened yesterday. I¡¯m not quite sure where to start. ¡±You explain.

    ¡°Like when she showed up at the funeral?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°Right, that is true.¡± You answer.

    ¡°Like when she told her story about the spirit?¡± She further asks you.

    ¡°That¡¯s also true¡­¡± You admit.

    ¡°Like when you escorted her to her house?¡± She gets a little excited.

    ¡°We are friends after all.¡± You wave your hand for her to calm down.

    The truth is that you are simply good friends.

    You decide retain the information about what you two talked about,

    and that alone appears to be enough for Acculina.

    After she calms down and stops asking you questions, she starts to explain her reason.

    ¡°Well as long as she says so then I must agree too.¡± She admits.

    ¡°You are worried about her, aren¡¯t you?¡± You ponder out loud.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried about my friend!¡± She confesses.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry so much.¡± You advise her.

    She was simply concerned about the priest and sister talking about this in secret.

    She explains that she stumbled upon that conversation while she was passing through the hallway and decided to listen to it in secret.

    ¡°Right, I will do that. But first, I will tell you something.¡± She comes close and whispers to your ear. ¡°I heard all that happened from the priest here.¡±

    ¡°How come?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°Since I was lucky to hear a thing or two, but don¡¯t mention it okay? Sister will get mad at me.¡± She pleads. ¡°That¡¯s why I was worried, you understand right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± You nod.

    You recall that during the funeral the priest told everyone to keep silent about the events that occurred.

    Naturally, everyone in the village knows about it now, you tell yourself.

    It is probably the number one topic people are discussing and spreading.

    Since you heard it from Acculina, you know it''s unavoidable, there are going to be some consequences.

    ¡°But, you know Acculina, even though everyone knows it already, do keep it a secret okay? ¡±You plead to her.

    ¡°Of course, the information with me is like the books in this library.¡± She assures you.

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Thank you.¡± You bow.

    ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t trust me even a bit!¡± She says, upset a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her, that¡¯s all.¡± You restate with a more serious face.

    You tell her to keep silent too, that she shouldn''t talk about that with anyone.

    But even with your serious face, it doesn''t appear as if she was really listening to you.

    You pick up the books you decided to rent and wrap them in paper.

    With the small package in your hands, you tell the Acculina that you are done.

    She puts out the lamp, locks the door after you exit the building and sends a wink at you as her goodbye.

    ¡°I will be seeing you later.¡± She waves at you as you part ways.

    ¡°Very well. Goodbye Acculina.¡± You wave at her.

    You decide to head back home. However, on your way back you pass through the matter and meet Ellien.

    She seems to not be noticing you while talking to a merchant.

    However, you also spot some people looking at her from time to time.

    They must be thinking about her father, but they don''t know what to say exactly.

    You decide that it would be fine at the very least to greet her.

    You drop your curtsy with one hand, while holding the books with the other.

    ¡°Good day Ellien. It¡¯s nice to meet you here.¡± You say gracefully.

    ¡°Oh Pyrie! What a coincidence really!¡± She replies surprised.

    ¡°Indeed it is.¡± You nod.

    ¡°Are you running an errant anything? And what is that you¡¯re carrying?¡± She looks at your hands.

    ¡°These? Those are the books from the library.¡± You explain.

    She showed interest in your books, you notice, but that¡¯s because she is concerned about something,

    and asked you about your package to redirect her attention from thinking about it.

    Thus you decide to insist that you can help her at least carry the groceries back home.

    But there might be another reason why she is a little hesitant today.

    ¡°What about me? I¡¯m just buying groceries here.¡± She clarifies.

    ¡°I can help you carry them home, if you want.¡± You suggest.

    ¡°I rather not, but thanks for the help.¡± She replies a little worried.

    That''s right, not only she is getting unwanted attention,

    she also doesn''t want you to see her being in poverty, you notice.

    In this situation you decide that you will pay for the things Ellien brought and give her a little extra from yourself.

    You reach out to your pockets, take out a small purse and hand out the merchant his coins.

    ¡°I will pay for this.¡± You tell the merchant.

    ¡°Okay miss.¡± The shopkeeper replies.

    ¡°No wait, you really shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Ellien worries.

    ¡°I think I will take this as well.¡± You add.

    ¡°Pyrie, please.¡± She pleads.

    ¡°Yes miss. Here¡¯s a garlic for you as a present.¡± The shopkeeper asks.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± You don¡¯t reply with words to the shopkeeper¡¯s gesture.

    Ellien, who is both shocked and moved, doesn''t know what to say exactly.

    Instead her legs make sound, as she grabs you by the hand and runs away.

    You both leave the market and look around. As there is no one else following, you both stop.

    After she catches her breath, she decides to speak with you calmly.

    ¡°Did you really have to do that Pyrie?¡± She asks you with slight anger.

    ¡°I apologise of course, but isn¡¯t this your doing Ellien? You wanted to run away.¡± You articulate.

    ¡°Yes but¡­¡± She pauses for a moment. ¡°I suppose you are right, I overreacted.¡±

    ¡°But do please think that your action wasn¡¯t wrong either. I would have done the same thing.¡± You plead to her.

    The two of you have a moment of silence, looking at each other. The baggage becomes a little heavy,

    Thus you decide it would be for the best if you started moving.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going back home. Thanks for everything Pyrie.¡± She bows to you.

    ¡°What if I went with you? I would feel bad for having you carry everything, since I bought extra.¡± You suggest.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary, but I guess you are right. Here, let¡¯s carry this one together.¡± She grabs one side of the bag you were carrying.

    You walk slowly towards Ellien house, helping her carry the food for her.

    She explains that she wanted to buy some herbs for her father.

    Ever since he returned, his condition has worsened.

    It''s not as bad as from the time the spirit visited him, but he is still no shape to work on the field.

    That''s also why Ellien didn''t want to involve anyone else, you realize.

    "This smells a little strange.¡± You mention while carrying a heavy load.

    ¡°It¡¯s herbs for my father.¡± Your friend explains.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather want medicine?¡± You propose gasping.

    ¡°This is what I can afford.¡± She says while catching her breath.

    You tell her if you knew, you would have bought medicine instead, but she rebukes,

    saying that a hot pea soup and the brew from the herbs are more than enough.

    Your personal opinion is different, you feel like medicine would be the right choice here.

    Though, you decide that it''s best not to argue with her. Instead you are being supportive of her decision.

    ¡°Anyway, those pharmaceuticals aren¡¯t that great.¡± Your friend grumbles.

    ¡°I reckon so. They probably taste awful.¡± You add.

    ¡°It¡¯s better just to stick to old things that worked in the past.¡± She states.

    ¡°If you say so Ellien.¡± You sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! You never caught a cold Pyrie?¡± She tilts her face.

    ¡°I did, but my mother doesn¡¯t cook.¡± You explain.

    After a while, you leave the village, walk over a bridge, and arrive at Ellien¡¯s home.

    It¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary. You have your chickens, your cows, your fence.

    The building itself is made of basic materials and looks in a poor state.

    You are surprised that someone is able to live inside of a house with holes which are plugged by cloth.

    ¡°Well here we are.¡± She announces.

    ¡°Thank you for leading me here.¡± You express your thanks.

    ¡°Of course Pyrie.¡± She bows to you. ¡°Can you wait one minute?¡±

    ¡°If you wish so, absolutely.¡± You bow to her back.

    Before you are allowed in, Ellien takes your groceries and enters.

    You can hear the sound of sweeping from the outside.

    After a brief moment, the door opens and you see a friend beckoning you to enter.

    Surprisingly you don''t see any designated space for you to leave your shoes,

    she only asks you to wipe them on the carpet and enter.

    As you do, you notice that her house looks just as bad from the inside.

    The rooms are few, and there are holes in the floor that are covered with wood plants.

    Grabbing your hand, she leads you to his father, but she keeps the door closed.

    That''s because she doesn''t want you to become sick as well, you figure.

    ¡°Papa, this is Pyrie my friend.¡± Ellien tells her father.

    ¡°Why did you bring her?¡± He asks her.

    ¡°I guess she wanted to come.¡± She explains.

    ¡°I told you not to bring friends!¡± He raises his voice.

    ¡°I know, but she helped me carry the groceries.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s fine.¡± He calms down.

    You greet Ellien''s father on the other side of the wall,

    you can only see his silhouette through the door''s window.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, my name is Pyrecilla Abronova.¡± You tell him.

    ¡°Huh? That Abronova?¡± She asks suddenly.

    ¡°Yes, I presume you know about my mother.¡± You add.

    ¡°Yes, cough cough¡­ I do.¡± He forces out of his throat

    His voice seems quite frail, you worry, but you wish him well.

    In the living room, sitting near the fireplace you can see Ellien''s brother,

    who should be leaving tomorrow, and her grandparents. You greet them as well.

    ¡°That Abronova? I guess my granddaughter knows who to make friends with.¡± Her grandmother says.

    ¡°There is nothing amazing about it.¡± Ellien replies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You shouldn¡¯t be so modest.¡± Her grandfather adds.

    ¡°Yes, hello everyone.¡± You bow down.

    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough.¡± Ellien states.

    Ellien, annoyed by her family butting in, takes you by the hand and leads you to her room.

    It''s a very cramped space, there are only two beds and chests filled with clothes.

    As you enter and sit down on the bed, Ellien closes the door behind her and positions herself on the opposite bed.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you sleep Ellien?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but this bed is usually free.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°I understand it¡¯s quite cramped.¡± You observe while sitting down.

    ¡°Not when you get used to it, no.¡± She says while getting comfortable.

    Ellien tells you about how she feels, her worries startle you.

    ¡°Also getting used to the¡­ that is quite hard.¡± She tells you while looking somewhere else.

    ¡°I understand, I can only imagine how you feel.¡± You try to consult her.

    There is hardly anyone you know that went through something like that, you nod.

    Her father first died, then revived, then everyone started to look at her family with contempt.

    At least that''s the impression you got from today¡¯s incident at the market.

    In this situation you want to support her, but you can''t find the right words to ease her anxious soul.

    ¡°You know, perhaps I don¡¯t know what you have been through.¡± You say and continue. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m going only to hurt you further, but I want to understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ My father died and then came back. That alone anyone can tell.¡± She says.

    ¡°But if that¡¯s so, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Not only for yourself but for your father as well.¡± You further explain.

    ¡°To be happy for them?¡± She tilts her head.

    The real reason she is worried is whenever she should accept that her father is now alive.

    She already said her goodbyes, everyone did. And now, everything has changed.

    Is it okay to accept this reality? That''s the question she is asking you.

    ¡°Well you can¡¯t change what has been done now. I¡¯m sure people will tell you that you are wrong, that your father is not really alive.¡± You say with a heavy heart. ¡°But does that matter? Do you feel like others are able to tell you better how you feel?¡±

    ¡°Others are important, what they say and how they think¡­ but I guess you are right.¡± Ellien speaks with a feeble voice. ¡°But even if they are unreasonable, what makes you think that you are right?¡±

    ¡°Who is really right or wrong?¡± You speak.

    Obviously you don''t have an answer for that question, neither does Ellien or Minorta.

    No matter what knowledge you possess, the experience of this is unique only to Ellien.

    You both look at the ground silent, thinking deeply, looking for the solution.

    After a while she also realizes that she pushed herself onto you forcibly, and apologise for saying too much.

    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Your friend tells you.

    ¡°It is understandable that you felt worried, Ellien.¡± You respond.

    ¡°But I made you concerned for no reason.¡± She explains.

    ¡°I also should apologise for not being able to help you.¡± You bow down.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sorry too!¡± She does a deeper bow than you.

    Your understand that you are the only person that she can really talk with,

    because she is not really that close to her brother, while her grandparents treat her like a child still.

    You put your delicate hand on her shoulder and come close to her side.

    Your body swifts towards her, and eventually her shoulder becomes soft.

    She takes her hands, embraces you and forces you to collapse on the bed with her.

    You can hear her silently sobbing echoing in your ears.

    ¡°Can you¡­ please stop? ¡±She pleads to you.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Ellien. I¡¯m here for you.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°You are... making this awkwardly difficult.¡° She replies.

    ¡°You have no one else you can be this close with.¡± You further explain.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She voices.

    ¡°I will hold onto¡­¡±

    You repeat that line

    It''s about time you would return to reality, your stomach tells you.

    You haven''t eaten dinner yet. Some time passed since you went outside,

    and now you wonder if it would be fine if you ate with Ellien''s family.

    ¡°Right, there is still dinner. I forgot!¡± She jumps out of the bed.

    ¡°Yes, I guess we can¡¯t stay like this forever.¡± You stand up as well.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry Pyrie. I used too much of your time.¡± She apologises again.

    ¡°It is fine Ellien, I enjoyed it. Moreover, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± You explain.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s too much. I should really¡­¡± She responds with unease.

    Though initially against it, she eventually agrees to your idea.

    However, there is an hour until dinner, so the two of you decide to spend time together.

    Ellien shows you her books, her toys, her things and various treasures.

    It''s nothing special and she is still embarrassed about her poverty, but you manage to make her smile with a joke.

    Afterwards you both play various games and time passes fast.

    ¡°Dinner!¡± You hear from the outside.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m coming.¡± Your friend responds.

    ¡°Are you really okay with me staying Ellien?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I can¡¯t refuse, not at this point I guess. Come.¡± She reaches her hand to you.

    You travel towards the kitchen and sit down next to Ellien in the kitchen.

    Her brother helps pass out the plates and utensils while her grandmother passes the soup.

    Everyone thanks the Goddess before digging in.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal, oh holy Goddess. Amen.¡± Everyone says.

    It''s nothing special in your mouth, but at least Ellien smiles, you notice.

    You eat up your portion but it has difficulty going through your throat.

    It must be this corset, you determine, while trying to adjust yourself.

    Suddenly, Ellien''s grandpa speaks to you.

    ¡°So what did you girls talk about?¡± Grandpa asks Ellien.

    ¡°About school.¡± She tells him.

    ¡°Hey, maybe if you know the daughter of that lady you should ask her if she can talk to her mother¡­¡± Grandpa ruminates.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk politics in front of the guest.¡± Grandma stops him.

    ¡°Okay granny.¡± The grandfather responds.

    It¡¯s a nice family, you notice, but you haven¡¯t yet experienced someone talking about your mother like that.

    If that¡¯s how everyone in the village sees you then you better be careful, you tell yourself.

    ¡°How is school sister?¡± Her brother asks her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m making friends and all.¡± She responds.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. How is she treating you? The brother turns to you.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Ellien interrupts.

    ¡°With care. We go to the same school after all.¡± You respond.

    ¡°So the two of you were doing homework?¡± The grandfather asks.

    You nod with relief. It seems so that for him you were just doing school work with her.

    After finishing up, you touch Ellien shoulder and excuse yourself from the table.

    Because you just realized your mother might be waiting with dinner, you have to hurry to your house.

    You thank everyone for hospitality and Ellien sees you to the door. You wave her goodbye as you step out of the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must hurry home.¡± You announce everyone.

    ¡°Of course you do!¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°Go to mother, and say thanks from us.¡± Grandpa interjects.

    ¡°I will do so, sir. See you at school Ellien.¡± You bow.

    ¡°See you too Pyrie.¡± She waves at you as you leave.

    It takes you some time, since you are still wearing the dress you had from church,

    but you finally make your way back home. You were faster than you anticipated, you noticed.

    Your mother, Beamortha, greets you through the open door.

    ¡°Darling, where have you been?¡± She asks with big eyes.

    ¡°I was at Ellien¡¯s¡­¡± You explain.

    ¡°But look at you!¡± She interrupts before you could finish.

    She is slightly angry, but not at the fact you missed dinner or didn''t tell her where you were going.

    What she noticed is that you dirtied your dress a little.

    It''s nothing that important, you think, you can always clean it yourself.

    However, you are also made aware at this moment that you don''t know how to do laundry in this world.

    Nevertheless, there is always Emmi you can ask for help, you ponder.

    ¡°Just try to be mindful next time darling?¡± She hovers her hand over you while you enter the house.

    ¡°Of course mother. I didn¡¯t intend to do that.¡± You excuse yourself.

    ¡°I should honestly scold Emmi for that, but I need you to understand too.¡± She says while helping you take off your shoes.

    ¡°I promise I will behave like a lady in future mother.¡± You tell her.

    You come in and take off your shoes, which also notice that require some cleaning.

    Without a moment rest, you are dragged by Emmi to your room.

    Instantly, she undresses you, removing your dress and your corset.

    Then she takes it and carries it to the laundry room. You ask her if she needs help.

    ¡°Help? You helped enough already young madam.¡± She informs you.

    ¡°By being a good girl and keeping quiet?¡± You punt.

    ¡°That alone is fine. I have to¡­¡± She tries to say.

    ¡°I simply want to watch, is that wrong?¡± You interrupt.

    ¡°Okay, this way young madam.¡± She leads you towards the washing room.

    You follow Emmi and watch as she uses her hands to wash the stains.

    It takes huge strength, you realize, something that you don''t possess with your small and delicate body.

    You do try to help her, but it is too difficult for you. Afterwards, Emmi hangs the cloth on the dress stand for it to try.

    ¡°Are you satisfied, young madam?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°This is difficult. How can you do it?¡± You tell her.

    ¡°I pardon, I meant to say did the dress come out nicely?¡± She corrects herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, you know.¡± You look at her dispirited.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She bows.

    ¡°I have to excuse myself, Emmi.¡± You say while you leave the room.

    ¡°Very well young madam.¡± She bows down again.

    Will Emmi be ever able to teach you the chores, you wonder, as they would be helpful for you later in life.

    Right now she is highly against involving you in them, though she quite easily accepts your help if you insist.

    Perhaps she gets scolded by your mother if she does make you work, you ruminate.

    At some point Beamortha opens the door, and surprising you and the maid.

    ¡°Emmi, aren¡¯t you overbearing your boundaries too much lately?¡± Your mother speaks.

    ¡°I apologise madam.¡± The maid bows deeply.

    ¡°She was simply following my orders mother. I ask her to show me how to do laundry.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Does that means you are ever planning on becoming a housekeeper? You have a strange mind, I must say.¡± She looks at you with disdain.

    ¡°Of course not, mother.¡± You lower your head. ¡° I thought It as a useful way to know your servants better.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will give it a pass, but I will have to talk with you later, Emmi.¡± Your mother says.

    ¡°Of course madam.¡± She bows down again.

    As your mother moved back to her room, Emmi keeps her body lowered until Beamortha disappears from your view.

    You also apologise to Emmi, and simply say that you wanted to help.

    All in all, if there was a washing machine, the maid wouldn''t have to work so hard, you figure.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t end well.¡± You tell the maid.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault young madam.¡± She explains.

    ¡°But doing chores together does make me appreciate the work you do, Emmi.¡± You state.

    ¡°Of course young madam, but do be careful not to overstrain your limits.¡± She warns you.

    After this entire affair forgot you brought the books from the library.

    You follow Emmi¡¯s suggestion and move to your room to do your own work.

    You unwrap the packaging paper and look at the cover "The Blind flower".

    That''s the one that Acculina wanted you to read, you recall.

    You open the book and start reading it from the beginning.

    ¡°The princess of the castle saw a single window in the wall.¡± You read.

    ¡°She cried and cried, but the spring didn¡¯t come.¡± You pause for a moment.

    ¡°Instead the prince took the words of the oath literally and¡­¡± You continue reading.

    Suddenly, while you are absorbed by the plot, you notice footsteps outside the room.

    They stop near your door to leave you wondering. Several thoughts enter your head.

    Is Emmi watching you through the keyhole, you wonder, she was interested in romance novels after all.

    You decide to read a line out loud, while looking at the door. After a while you can hear a person leaving.

    You let out a sigh of relief, but this way at least the novel you were reading got a little more interesting.

    ¡°Now where was I...Ah!¡± You try to say but¡­

    There is a knock on your window, as if someone from outside wanted to get your attention.

    It''s a little faint, but you quickly notice who it was.

    Minorta, who was trying to stay silent, was crunching near your window.

    You gave her a gaze of surprise which she returned with her hand becoming you.

    You opened the window as silently as possible and put your little finger on your lip.

    ¡°Please be quiet, someone might be looking.¡± You whisper to her.

    ¡°Some like who?¡± She whispers to you back.

    ¡°Emmi, the maid. She likes to watch.¡± You inform her.

    ¡°You have a maid too? How wonderful!¡± She raises her voice in excitement.

    ¡°I wish it was like that.¡± You explain.

    ¡°But anyway, are you doing anything specific?¡± She asks you politely.

    It appears that Minorta came here to ask you for your help.

    She explained that right now there are people gathering near Ellien house and that it''s also getting dark.

    Therefore, she is worried that something will happen.

    But there is also something that she is willing to tell you, and only you.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried because I saw people gathering. They were heading towards Ellien¡¯s home.¡± She explains.

    ¡°I understand. Did you tell the priest?¡± You tell her.

    ¡°I did and he said that he will do something. But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡± She raises her voice again.

    ¡°Minorta, come down. Is it something else that you wanted from me perhaps?¡± You ask.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only person I would ask. It¡¯s because of the spirits. They are with the crowd.¡± She informs you.

    It''s the spirits again, you say to yourself, that¡¯s the only reason why she would even consider asking for your help.

    She noticed that some were gathering and leading the people towards Ellien''s house.

    ¡°I did notice something strange, though it might not be related.¡± You inform her.

    ¡°Go on Pyrie.¡± She pleads.

    ¡°You see, several people were acting strangely today at the market.¡± You explain.

    ¡°I see, so they were gathering throughout the day¡­¡± She says while ruminating.

    ¡°I presume that might be right, yes.¡± You agree.

    It''s their fault that she received bad looks from the villages.

    Of course, since you spoke about spirits with Minorta previously,

    you have no other choice but to accept that as fact. It is the truth, you nod.

    ¡°So what are we going to do? The two of us can¡¯t do anything against a crowd.¡± You state.

    ¡°But we can at least try! I mean they didn¡¯t appear as if they were going to talk.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± You argue.

    ¡°No, just looking is not dangerous.¡± Minorta explains.

    You feel uneasy, like something forcibly trying to get into your head.

    It is a powerful blow, but you shrug it off for the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Ellien! We have to hurry.¡± She urges you.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried as well, Minorta, but is it wise?¡± You respond with doubt.

    ¡°Of course! We will just watch, come on!¡± She grabs your hand.

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t do anything dangerous, okay?¡± You warn her.

    You agree to help Minorta and decide you will head out in secret.

    You tell Emmi that you will be late and ask her to keep a secret too.

    She agrees and you put on your clothes quickly and rush towards Ellien''s house.

    After you arrive you notice that there is a crowd of people in front of the house.

    They have lit touches, wooden stakes, long sharp forks and brooms.

    They don''t appear to have a killing intent, standing still and calm.

    They do however lack patience from time to time, shouting to release the demon, vampir, and such.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± One man says.

    ¡°Release the Vampir!¡± Another one adds.

    "Have you no shame to hide a demon in our village?¡± Some woman speaks.

    ¡°Come out, we don¡¯t want to hurt any humans.¡± Yet another utters.

    ¡°You died! I was at your funeral!¡± An old fellow says.

    ¡°Can you all just calm down and a little?¡± Someone pleads.

    As Minorta tries to approach them, you halt her advance and suggest that you both hide behind a bush.

    ¡°This is bad, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Minorta speaks.

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t do dangerous things.¡± You interrupt.

    ¡°But I just wanted to talk.¡± She excuses herself.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem¡­ look let¡¯s hide over there.¡± You point at the bush.

    Your eyes agree that nothing is happening so far, that you don¡¯t need to take action,

    though something makes you feel like the crowd is about to take action.

    You tell yourself that you need to calm down, that you mustn¡¯t accept your desire to act as a hero.

    Hence, you brace yourself and concentrate on the present instead of the future.

    ¡°Why would he come here?¡± Voice.

    ¡°Is this how you behave after all those years?¡± Voice.

    ¡°You should have stayed with us.¡± Voice.

    ¡°Come back.¡± Voice.

    ¡°This is not your place.¡± Voice.

    Those faint voices travel through the air and into your ear.

    You are not sure where they come from. It might be your mind, it might be the wind¡­

    They are whispering something to you, something sinister. It makes you a little angry, but not to the point of hate.

    It might be the spirit that affected other people, you realize. You decide to talk to that voice.

    ¡°Return to your place? What do you mean?¡± You ask.

    ¡°It is simply not your place to be.¡± You hear a response.

    ¡°Then tell me, what is my place?¡± You query again.

    ¡°It is there, where you were born.¡± A voice tells you.

    ¡°That place? I¡¯m here. I was born here.¡± You explain.

    ¡°The place from where you came.¡± Another voice sounds.

    ¡°The place that connects your nature.¡± Yet another rings.

    That''s what the spirits are trying to communicate to you.

    They found out one of them entered the world of humans, and now they became upset.

    ¡°That is not how it is supposed to be, that''s not natural.¡± They say.

    That''s why they incited humans to gather here.

    That''s why they told them to kill Ellien''s father.

    Their plan was to bring back the wind spirit who went inside of Ellien''s father.

    Their plan was to forcibly extract it from Ellien¡¯s father¡¯s body.

    But why are you angry, you question yourself.

    It is because you forcibly realized that this is not your home, this isn''t the place you belong.

    ¡°Leave this place.¡± A human? voice speaks.

    ¡°You don¡¯t belong here.¡± A spirit? voice echoes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your place to live.¡± A voice? fills your mind.

    Suddenly, the situation changes.

    ¡°Look!¡± Someone points.

    ¡°I¡¯m here now. What do you want?¡±

    Ellien¡¯s father says as he exits through the door.

    Ellien''s father comes out and shouts. He wants everyone to leave his family alone,

    but the mob of the angry villagers doesn''t appear to be afraid of him at all.

    ¡°Get him!¡± A person shouts.

    On the contrary, they approach as if there was mystical force pushing them around.

    Ellien lets out a scream, stopping them only for a single moment.

    Her brother holds his scythe high, and the grandparents raise their weapons as well.

    They all stand side by side, walling of the father. The villages appear not threatened.

    ¡°Now, you have to understand. We are not here to hurt you.¡± The man explains.

    ¡°Leave my dad alone.¡± Ellien¡¯s brother says.

    ¡°What dad? That man is already dead.¡± Someone from the crowd states.

    ¡°Leave my son alone.¡± Ellien¡¯s grandfather pleads.

    ¡°We can touch the place instead if you don¡¯t leave. Your choice.¡± A person warns.

    All of a sudden, Minorta grabs your hand and starts to run.

    ¡°Hey!¡± You shout.

    ¡°There is no time!¡± She replies.

    You have no option but to follow her. She stops right between Ellien and the mob, extending her hands wide.

    You do the same, trying to act as a wall, albeit a very small one.

    Minorta hopes that if they won''t listen to reason, they will at least answer to morality, you discern.

    ¡°You have to pass through us.¡± Minorta states with bravery.

    ¡°Children, please leave.¡± A man tells you and your friend.

    ¡°You are going to get hurt.¡± Someone else says.

    ¡°This is a matter of the village, leave.¡± A woman pleads.

    ¡°Never we should kill! This is not right!¡± Minorta shouts.

    But in reality she was trying to speak with the spirits.

    Everyone deserves to live, every life is precious and worth nurturing.

    When the wind spirit decided to live among humans, he did it to fix his mistake.

    Ellien''s father was supposed to be alive in the first place, so there is no reason to take his life now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of magic, it¡¯s not because of sorcery. This man was afflicted by a spirit.¡± Minorta orates.

    ¡°Oh sure he did.¡± Someone smirks.

    ¡°And that spirit did it because he made a terrible mistake, the same mistake you are doing right now! ¡±Minorta continues.

    ¡°What mistake?¡± A man shouts.

    ¡°You have to understand, killing is not the solution!¡± Minorta forces out of her mouth.

    You agree with her, and plead for mercy with your hands joined in prayer.

    You kneel on the ground, along with Minorta and face the ground.

    Your vision becomes paired by the embers from the flames.

    ¡°Enough!¡± A voice echoes.

    First, you hear a step towards you.

    Then, there is a blade near your neck.

    The hand that''s holding it is uneasy.

    You let out tears in fear that fall silently to the ground.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Voices.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Voices.

    ¡°I want to continue living¡­¡± Voices.

    ¡°This life is precious.¡± Voices.

    ¡°This life¡­¡± Voices.

    During this moment you realized the value of your life.

    "I want to live."

    "I don''t want to die."

    "I don''t want to lose my life."

    Those words echoed inside your head.

    But you were not the only one that heard those words, as Minorta besides you felt very similar.

    Her plan was to plead to the spirits, that they would leave humans alone.

    What would happen next to her wasn''t important for her.

    Even if she would drop dead here, her life would have meaning.

    Her life would be worth living again.

    ¡°This life is worth living.¡±

    You say out loud to yourself.

    Not only hers, but her family, and Ellien''s family, they all have a role.

    Taking that away would hurt not only them, but others as well.

    Knowing so the mob stopped, as you sensed the spirits left the vicinity.

    ¡°That life is worth saving.¡± A faint voice speaks.

    ¡°That life is precious.¡± Another one echoes.

    ¡°That life is something that we can¡¯t take away.¡± A whisper silences itself.

    In the end they decided not to pass on their judgement onto a human.

    They are spirits who live in a world parallel to the human one.

    However, it is forbidden by law that they interact with the human world selfishly.

    Therefore, actions that end up causing the death of a human is a serious crime for them.

    That¡¯s the reason why they would stop and reconsider their actions before it was too late.

    It only took Minorta¡¯s speech for them to understand that they were wrong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Someone says.

    Although you could barely even breathe, you no longer felt the cold blade against your throat.

    "It¡¯s wrong to kill.¡± Someone says from the crowd.

    "Let the man go.¡± A person utters.

    "Hey, you better live long.¡± A man tells the father and leaves.

    Some people left. You didn''t know if it was okay to stand up.

    More people left. Your hands and knees were still on the ground.

    It was Ellien who hugged you from behind that told you were fine to stand up.

    In the darkness, you could see her dim smile, and beside her Minorta, who was trying to hold back her tears.

    The three of you embraced each other, glad that you are all alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad!¡± Says Ellien who hugs you.

    ¡°We made it out alive! I was so scared!¡± Minorta happily jumped at you.

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive?¡± You asked yourself.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Ellien asks her friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The friend replies.

    Eventually the crowd dispersed, as there was nothing else you could do.

    Indeed, Ellien''s father was supposed to be alive in the first place, you assert.

    But there was another reason. Minorta, who was called a spirit medium, was a favourite of the priest.

    Going against her would mean going against the church as well.

    That''s why when the spirits left, the villagers decided against the lynch.

    They feared the retribution they would face if they would murder a person.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°I guess we all go home.¡± Ellien speaks.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s only natural.¡± You say.

    It¡¯s time to go home, you decided, and said your farewells to Ellien¡¯s family and Minorta.

    It was late and getting dark, you had to be quick because Emmi was still waiting.

    You sneaked back through the window that was left slightly open and stealthy entered your room.

    There you saw a plate with your supper. The servant left it there, you figured.

    ¡°Thanks Emmi, I owe you.¡± You said when you closed the window.

    You change your clothes, eat your meal, wash your face and go to sleep.

    Thinking back at what happened today you can only wonder so much.

    Your head is heavy and you fall asleep. Your mind travels to another place.

 3-1

    The dream that came to you was something you didn''t want to see.

    All throughout today you tried your best,

    you probably knew that you wouldn¡¯t succeed.

    ¡°I would just go to see.¡± A memory pops.

    ¡°I should say something positive to her.¡± You hear your voice.

    ¡°There are going to be some consequences.¡± Something tells you.

    You acted as if there were no distortions, no middle man.

    But the reality for you was different.

    No matter how much you wanted to escape, you fell into the trap.

    ¡°Everything here is happening just like in the novel?¡± You asked yourself.

    ¡°I saw this scene already.¡± You noticed.

    ¡°I should help her, that¡¯s what a normal person would do.¡± You decided.

    ¡°There is no way that this¡­¡± You lamented.

    ¡°I will prove that I can control my own destiny. You shouted.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    It was simply too naive and quick to think you could simply live your life here.

    At every step and word, you were reminded that you were in fact inside of a novel.

    ¡°Did you really have to do that, Minorta?¡± Someone said.

    ¡°You need to be careful not to break any books here, Minorta. They are full of love, like people¡¯s hearts.¡± Another said.

    ¡°To be happy for them? What do you mean Minorta?¡± A girl¡¯s voice echoes.

    ¡°You have to understand, killing is not the solution!¡± A scream filled your find.

    ¡°I will hold onto¡­you.¡± A sound lingers.

    You knew that the world around you was fated towards one direction.

    That no matter what you did you couldn''t prevent events from happening.

    ¡°This is your hopelessness.¡± Someone tells you.

    That no matter what you did you knew what was going to happen.

    That no matter what you did you were an outsider, a reader,

    perhaps an observer, but definitely not an actor.

    ¡°Do you feel like others are able to tell you better how you feel?¡± A voice reminds you.

    ¡°I wanted to help Ellien.¡± You explain. ¡°But in reality I was helping myself.¡±

    You wanted the story to change you, to tell you what is the right thing to do.

    ¡°I will protect her, I promise.¡± Another voice mentions.

    ¡°No Minorta, I tried to protect myself.¡± You answer. ¡°I tried to prove that I could control my destiny. That is why I came with you.¡±

    You wanted to be able to change the story to suit your needs.

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t do anything dangerous, okay?¡± Yet another voice.

    ¡°What I was really afraid that I couldn¡¯t.¡± You utter. ¡°I knew from the start that no one would die. I faked my fear.¡±

    You wanted to become a person who protects her friends, a normal person.

    Your new life is precious, isn¡¯t it?

    You don¡¯t want to lose it, right?

    You want to continue on living, no?

    ¡°I will hold onto¡­¡±

    The line repeats itself.

    But in the end you were reminded of your place.

    The spirits told you that you don¡¯t belong here.

    They made you fear that the truth about you can be revealed.

    But lucky for you it wasn¡¯t, not yet at least.

 4-0

    You wake up from the long and tiring dream.

    It''s morning and warm sunlight invites you to open your eyes.

    Before you there is a window you use to sneak out of the house occasionally.

    Also, before you there is yet another usual day at school.

    You have to get up, wash your face, eat your breakfast, put on your school uniform,

    and walk towards school. The time is of the essence, you don¡¯t want to arrive late.

    Furthermore the trip takes you about two hours but foot, just to get there.

    You decide that there is no time to waste, hence you perform all your morning activities.

    As you pick up your truck containing your school necessities you hear Emmi walking towards your room.

    You don''t want to startle her, hence you wait at the door until she opens it.

    "Good morning young madam.¡± She bows to you.

    ¡°Good morning Emmi. I should thank you for earlier, since I haven''t had the chance yet.¡± You reply with a curtsy yourself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it young madam, it was my pleasure to accomplish your request.¡± She politely explains.

    ¡°I will let you know, I¡¯m thankful. If there is any book you would like to read, go ahead.¡± You point at the stack in your room.

    ¡°Understood. However, please do remember your duty.¡± She stretches her arm, pointing at the hallway.

    What she wants you to see is the grandfather clock which shows that you don¡¯t have much time to laze around.

    As you peek through the doorway, you get surprised, and hurry in panic.

    You pick up your school necessities and run to the kitchen, where your mother is waiting for you.

    At the same time Emmi is there too, standing with a comb to fashion your hair.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t run in the hallway, darling. ¡±Your mother lectures you.

    ¡°I understand mother, I¡¯m sorry. ¡±You apologise.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural for the young to be this frolic I presume.¡± She smiles at you.

    ¡°Of course, young madam was evincing her punctuality.¡± The maid adds.

    ¡°It is so mother, I don¡¯t wish to exhibit bad manners as a school student.¡± You explain your mother.

    On more pressing issues, you plunge the egg and toast into your mouth,

    while Emmi fashions your hair while you eat.

    Your mother, Beamortha, lets out a muffed chuckle, happy to notice your appetite.

    She then tells you about a rumour she heard yesterday.

    ¡°Apparently there was a rumour spread in the village by someone.¡± Your mother mentions. ¡°A famous musical is going to be staying in the town nearby. I wonder if we should meet him personally.¡±

    ¡°That can be arranged Madam.¡± The maid assures her.

    ¡°Say darling, do you have interest in music?¡± Beamortha asks you.

    ¡°I do hold interest mother. It would be quite fascinating to meet such a person.¡± You state.

    ¡°Yet, it would be most delightful if you would to impress him, don¡¯t you think?¡± Your mother suggests. ¡°After all, learning from a famous music artist is prestige.¡±

    Apparently there is a famous music artist coming to the nearby town,

    so your mother asks you if you would be interested in having him as your personal teacher.

    His services are not cheap, you imagine, hence it is a give and take kind of deal.

    If you were to benefit from his teaching you would have to be one hundred percent sure that you give your best.

    ¡°I understand, I will give my best mother.¡± You tell your mother.

    ¡°Of course you will darling. But do think about this as your first step to the salons.¡± She responds.

    ¡°I will be sure to be serious about it.¡± You assure her.

    ¡°And don¡¯t get me wrong, nothing is official yet. You have time until winter to decide.¡± She informs you.

    She also points that nothing yet is set in stone, that the teacher will arrive in winter,

    and there is still a lot of time before you have to make the decision.

    That being said, Beamortha also reminds you that you have to do good at your own studies.

    You remark that there will be no problem and finish your breakfast, while Emmi finishes grooming your hair.

    You put on your warm beret, your long shoes, your usual cloak and leave for school.

    The weather is windy, but your layers protect you from the cold. You see clouds above,

    birds flying and the wind blowing leaves as you walk through a peaceful landscape.

    You wonder what the future will bring, now that you look forward towards opportunities.

    ¡°Hey Pyrie! Good morning.¡± You hear a voice.

    ¡°Oh! Good morning Ellien. You surprised me.¡± You say slightly perturbed.

    ¡°Ehehe~ You had your head in the clouds. I didn¡¯t intend to startle you.¡± She explains herself.

    ¡°That is fair, it is my fault.¡± You nod.

    You meet up with Ellien, your usual partner for the trip. You wave at her and she waves back.

    ¡°Say, I should say thank you, for everything.¡± She confesses.

    ¡°Is your father feeling well?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°Well of course. I meant that people have been more understanding, so to speak.¡± She explains.

    ¡°I see.¡± You acknowledge.

    She expresses her thanks for that day, bowing deeply, but then returns to her usual timid self.

    In order to ease the atmosphere, you decide to talk about the rumour you heard from your mother this morning.

    ¡°Ellien, I heard from my mother that a famous musician is coming to the town.¡± You say.

    ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s what I heard as well.¡± She mentions.

    ¡°Do you know his name?¡± You ask her.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t. That¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± She tilts her head.

    Since it is just a rumour for now, it is natural that they would omit his name before last second.

    After all, if you would be a famous person yourself, you wouldn¡¯t want unwanted attention.

    ¡°Say Pyrie, do you like music?¡± She turns to you while walking.

    ¡°I must say that I¡¯m most interested.¡± You state.

    ¡°But have you ever listened to a performance at some point?¡± She inquires you.

    ¡°A live performance? I don¡¯t think so.¡± You shake your head.

    ¡°I would like to. There was this one circus visiting one day when I was little.¡± Ellien explains.

    She says that she would like to listen to music someday,

    mentioning that at one point there was a cirrus trope visiting the village when she was young.

    Ellien remembers that she was too scared to come close and covered her ears instead.

    You giggle a little and promise that you will take her to a concert someday, since you are a little bit interested as well.

    "That¡¯s adorable. I hope I get a chance to show you a live performance one day.¡± You state.

    ¡°I hope so too. It would be fun, I think.¡± She ponders.

    ¡°Of course.¡± You agree.

    ¡°We could bring Minorta too!¡± She suggests.

    While you pass time talking about your favourite instruments, you notice Minorta in the distance,

    she joins you two and together, holding hands, all of you continue your journey.

    Comparably, Minorta prefers to listen to the sounds of nature, while Ellien simply enjoys silence.

    At some point they both turn to you, asking what kind of music do you prefer.

    ¡°What kind of music do I prefer? I would probably go with the sound of nature.¡± The blond haired girl says.

    ¡°You like listening to the wind while lying on the ground, isn¡¯t that right Minorta?¡± Ellien asks her friend.

    ¡°Of course, I could not imagine anything more enjoyable than that.¡± Minorta replies.

    ¡°How about a fortepiano? Have you ever heard that?¡± The green haired girl inquires.

    ¡°I know how a flute sounds, but that¡¯s about it when it comes to orchestra.¡± The girl with emerald eyes explains.

    After a while you hear a pleasant sound. You look around and notice someone singing a song.

    ¡°La la la~¡± Ellien sings.

    Ellien is surprisingly a good singer, in contrast to her usual quiet tone, you nod.

    You and Minorta try to match her voice and sign together.

    ¡°La la la~¡± Ellien sings.

    ¡°Lala~¡± Minorta joins her.

    ¡°La la ¨C la la¡­¡± You also join.

    The three of you ran out of song ideas and eventually stop singing all together.

    You do feel a little embarrassed however, since you don''t know any of these songs.

    Luckily, they either pretend that they didn''t hear you messing up the lyrics,

    or that you actually have some potential to become a singer.

    In any case, the three of you arrive at the school gates once again.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± You say as you look around.

    ¡°There are quite a lot of people here.¡± Minorta notices.

    ¡°I noticed that too. Perhaps we are a little late?¡± Her friend suggests.

    ¡°I have lost track of time when you started signing, Ellien.¡± The blond girl jokes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡± She replies. ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry okay?¡±

    The crowd of people head towards the main door, it¡¯s a little more that you are used to.

    You recognize some faces from before, though you don''t know their names.

    You ponder if you ever will have a chance to know them better.

    As you enter and take off your warm cloak and shoes, you exchange gazes with fellow students.

    As you pass the hallway, they bow to you with a graceful greeting and you reply with your own.

    ¡°Good morning Pyrecilla.¡± You hear.

    ¡°Good day Pyrecilla.¡± A female student bows to you.

    ¡°Good morning to you too.¡± You say as you drop a crusty.

    ¡°Hello Pyrecilla.¡± Some other student says.

    It might be just your imagination, but for some reason they started to respect you more.

    Was it the incident during physical education, you ponder.

    A lot has happened afterwards, a lot of different events, a lot of days passed.

    You probably forgot about that young lady you had a scuffle with at some point.

    This treatment makes you a little nervous, though you can get used to it, you tell yourself.

    As you, Minorta and Ellien enter the classroom, you attract everyone¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°Good morning everyone.¡± The three of you say.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± You hear.

    ¡°Good day.¡± Another female student says.

    You notice that even if everyone is quite nice today, your friends seem a little timid.

    Ellien is the one trying to hide behind your back while Minorta looks at you with a weird expression.

    You stand for a second at the doorway and enter the classroom,

    while your friends decide to follow you after a while.

    The three of you enter a room full of students. It seems everyone is here,

    including the teacher, so the lesson can start.

    You three take your usual spots and sit down. Today¡¯s subject is history,

    history of music in particular. You and your friends look forward to the lecture.

    ¡°Each symbol here is a note. Some are special notes that indicate a pause or a longer than usual note.¡± The teacher explains. ¡°How high the note on the sheet is shows you the pitch, and the shape tells you about the duration.¡±

    You learn about basic music theory, how to read notes and what each special sign means.

    It all sounds fascinating, but it''s a little tough to get into your head without actual practise.

    ¡°Now let''s get started. You all know this person, right?¡± The teacher shows you a painting of a famous compositor. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe if I told you that he was your age when he first composes his first piece? It naturally means that he had a lot of talent, but in truth it was his father who pushed him¡­¡±

    Indeed, it all sounds fascinating, though you don¡¯t know how this would help anyone with becoming a better musician.

    The teacher talks about the history of music and how it was popularized.

    A few people at some point had the idea to travel from country to country and perform on big stages.

    It was similar to how a circus trope functions, but when it comes to the music of high classes,

    it''s "good" because there is an expensive ticket you have to buy,

    because there is a general acceptance within the critic community,

    and because the music is full of hard to understand but easy to emphasize with stories.

    That''s what the lecture was about, or at least that¡¯s your impression of it.

    ¡°So I hope you all you young ladies learned something about music today. It¡¯s a wonderful to express your feelings.¡± The teacher pauses and then continues. ¡°There is nothing wrong with pursuing a career that comes from passion, and there is nothing wrong with doing it for art itself. Thus, knowing so, I hope that a good future will come to you.¡±

    At that point, the janitor walks through the hallway and rings his bell loudly.

    It''s break time, you rejoice. It takes some time for the teacher to notice that he has to end his lecture.

    You pack up your notes and head towards the mess room with the rest of the students.

    ¡°That was interesting, don¡¯t you think Ellien?¡± Minorta asks her.

    ¡°I never had plans to become a musician, but it was interesting I guess.¡± She replies.

    ¡°What about you Pyrie? Are you going to become the next...¡± The blond haired girl turns to you.

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re joking. I don¡¯t have the talent nor the experience.¡± You answer.

    ¡°But you are still young! Just give it some thought.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°Yes, but do you think Pyrie could become good at music?¡± Ellien voices.

    ¡°Of course! She is good at anything if she focuses on it!¡± Your emerald eyed friend states lively.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± You say to the maid who notices you, while ignoring your friends¡¯ conversation.

    You talk about what is going to be served today, while the three of you sit down.

    The maid arrives with the trace and presents to you your lunch.

    You are pleasantly surprised that it looks delicious and appetizing.

    However, at the same time you notice a student that is looking for an empty seat.

    ¡°What, who is that girl?¡± Minorta whispers to her friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s that orphan who lives in the church, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellien suggests.

    ¡°That¡¯s her! The same one that was talking to you in the library Pyrie.¡± The blond haired girl says while looking at you.

    ¡°That is true, yes.¡± You nod. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t really say we talked. It¡¯s more that she wanted something from me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Ellien asks you.

    ¡°It¡¯s Acculina.¡± You respond.

    It''s the library keeper from the church, you notice, and your friends are happy to see her.

    Your frisk friend beckons her to sit beside you, which she fortunately notices.

    You, Ellien, Minorta and Acculina now look at each other and smile.

    Only you start to feel a little uneasy, but you all manage to hold a conversation together.

    ¡°Hey Pyrie, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± The librarian girl greets you.

    ¡°Likewise Acculina.¡± You bow slightly.

    ¡°Say, did you finish the book I gave you? I only have one copy of it.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°What book?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°The Blind Flower.¡± Acculina informs.

    ¡°Oh that! It¡¯s quite popular among girls. I could never get the time to read it however.¡± Ellien replies.

    ¡°Neither did I!¡± Minorta jumps into the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a maid, isn¡¯t it Pyria?¡±

    ¡°I let you know that I do clean my room on my own.¡± You inform her.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The blond girl smiles.

    Of course she had to talk about the book you rented, you sigh.

    Luckily for you, Minorta manages to misdirect the conversation, for better or worse.

    ¡°So what about you? What do you do when you don¡¯t go to school?¡± Acculina asks you.

    ¡°Anything a young maiden is supposed to do, like study or help out at home.¡± You state.

    ¡°That¡¯s boring though. Is there really nothing interesting you would like to share?¡± She gets excited.

    The white haired girl gives you a wink and asks if there was something interesting that happened to you lately.

    You mention the rumour that a famous musician that is apparently coming to the town.

    ¡°I suppose you know about the news lately.¡± You tell her while your friends listen. ¡°During the winter a famous musician is coming to the town, or so I heard.¡±

    ¡°I heard about that too!¡± Acculina states.

    ¡°Furthermore my mother expressed her idea to visit that person.¡± You add.

    ¡°You must consider yourself quite lucky, huh?¡± She inserts.

    ¡°On the contrary, she considers that as an opportunity for me, so that I¡¯m expected to impress the maestro.¡± You explain.

    ¡°With your music abilities?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°I suppose so, though I doubt I could learn an instrument within the short time frame.¡± You say while you worry.

    It is true that you are not certain if you can make a good impression without knowing your abilities.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    However, there is also a possibility that he would be interested in your other qualities.

    Perhaps your knowledge would be impressive, or the rate you improve under his wind, you ponder.

    Time passes as you imagine various scenarios and food from the dinner plates disappears.

    While the maids arrive to pick them up, the four of you stand up and head towards the next class.

    It''s mathematics, not a favourite subject for everyone, you figure.

    As you sit down and the teacher enters, he announces that today,

    for your assignment the class are to join up in groups of at least three,

    thus many of the students start looking around for a suitable partner.

    ¡°We have three here, correct?¡± You notice.

    ¡°We have four if you include Acculina.¡± Ellien informs you.

    ¡°Then I guess I was mistaken.¡± You nod.

    ¡°I mean Pyria, the teacher would allow for a single group of four, right?¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°And she is sitting here alone so let¡¯s ask her.¡± Minorta suggests.

    You decide to create a job with Minorta and Ellien,

    at least that is what you have been planning until...

    ¡°Hey, would you mind if I joined you?¡± Acculina walks towards you and asks.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Two of your friends say.

    It seems Acculina also joined your group, but it''s better to say that she inserted herself in.

    However, there is one pair that lacks a third member,

    Harrivetta and some other girl you haven''t introduced yourself to yet.

    The teacher notices this and asks you to join with them.

    ¡°Since you ladies have four members, wouldn¡¯t it be tolerable if one of you could join them?¡± The teacher asks you as she points towards Harrivetta and the other student.

    ¡°Of course.¡± You say and stand up.

    You excuse yourself politely and comply with the teacher¡¯s request.

    It is only fair since your group had four members, you sigh.

    Sitting down next to Acculina you introduce yourself to the other student.

    She is quite tall, well built and slender, but shorter than Harrivetta.

    Her brown eyes hide behind round glasses and she fashions her plum long hair with pigtail braids.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be working with you, my name is Pyrecilla Abronova.¡± You drop a crusty.

    ¡°Hello. My name is Tzishishe. People find it hard to say that, so they just say Shishe.¡± The girl wearing glasses says.

    ¡°I understand, it¡¯s an honour to meet you Shishe.¡± You shake your hand with her.

    ¡°Likewise. I heard your name many times already.¡± She replies.

    ¡°I feel flattered to hear that.¡± You admit a little bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Please sit yourself Pyrecilla.¡± Interrupts Harrivetta.

    ¡°Yes, my apologies.¡± You bow down to the blond girl and finally sit down.

    Her name is Tzishishe, a hard to pronounce name, hence she asks everyone to call her Shishe instead.

    She is also quite focused on the problem the teacher handed to her,

    thus she makes no small talk splits up the work between your group.

    "Do you mind me doing this part?¡± You ask Shishe.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Then you leave me with no choice but to care for the remains.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°Are you sure? If it¡¯s too difficult let me know.¡± You offer her.

    ¡°Worry not. It¡¯s certain there will be no problems.¡± She rebukes.

    ¡°You two, just do them and stop fighting. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Shishe mentions, annoyed.

    You and your blond friend agree, and start reading the questions you two were assigned.

    They don''t appear too difficult, you can understand most of the tasks.

    However, the questions are formed especially devious. They use high number,

    the wording is strange, and you don¡¯t know what exactly is expected of you.

    It is going to take you a while before you can actually go into solving, you sigh.

    There is also, of course, the form you have to keep in order to score the most points.

    It''s a little pointless to do, you figure, but since every other girl in the class is doing it, you might as well tough it out.

    ¡°Are you finished yet?¡± Harrivetta asks you.

    ¡°I need to write this first.¡± You say while writing details.

    ¡°Of course, take your time.¡± Your friend informs you.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the teacher told us to do, after all.¡± You sigh.

    After you are done, you hand out your paper to Harrivetta and she gives you hers, to mutually check if everything is correct.

    Her handwriting is simply beautiful, compared to yours at least.

    You take a moment to appreciate it before reading into the question.

    It''s correct, you find no mistakes. Once you finish you look back at her.

    She covers her face with your paper, and as she finishes checking it,

    she reveals her awry expression on her maidenly face and hands your assignment back.

    "This is¡­¡± Harrivetta pauses while looking at your paper.

    ¡°Is there something wrong? Please do tell.¡± You ask her intrigued.

    ¡°I dare to say, you maid must be slacking.¡± She states

    ¡°Pardon?¡± You tilt your head.

    ¡°This handwriting is the most aberrant craft of them all.¡± Harrivetta says and pauses. ¡°Consider yourself an artisan, Pyrecilla.¡±

    ¡°Right, thank you for your opinion Harrivetta.¡± You say while lowering your head.

    It was correct after all, you see no error marks.

    However, her reaction must have been because of your handwriting, you figure.

    You feel a little embarrassed, thus you decide to look at Shishe, who is still brain storming the problem.

    However, you can see that her writing shows that she did finish.

    You ask yourself a question, exactly what is she thinking about right now.

    ¡°Are you okay too Shishe?¡± You ask her.

    ¡°Is there any problem I can assist with?¡± Asks Harrivetta.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother me.¡± Shishe replies and after a while continues. ¡°It¡¯s just all this pointless overcomplicating appears to be a deliberate attempt at undermining students.¡±

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s fair to think that.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°However, without challenge one is not tested. Take is a test of equanimity.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°But when the problem is time limitations, a faster method would be the solution.¡± Shishe explains. ¡°Then you would have more time to inspect your calculations again.¡±

    Harrivetta asks her if she needs help or something, but that''s not needed.

    The problem, she explains, is that there must be a different, more efficient way of calculating bigger numbers.

    Obviously, you can think of one, but that isn''t possible in this era. Instead you tell about something that might be useful.

    ¡°If only there was a more practical way¡­¡± Shishe wonders.

    ¡°I know of the multiplication by using a grid.¡± You say while presenting the method. ¡°You write it so that you multiply each individual number and write them down as so.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Shishe asks looking at your paper curiously.

    ¡°And then you read the product from right bottom to top left.¡± You write down the number.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this just Long Multiplication but turned by 45 degrees?¡± Shishe notices.

    ¡°I suppose you are right.¡± You say. ¡°However, if you memorise the basic table, it¡¯s easier to input just the numbers and go from there.¡±

    ¡°I see you point, it¡¯s less impact on the brain.¡± Shishe states, fixing her glasses.

    Though, you do agree that it would be useful to know a better way, if there is one.

    ¡°Yet, both ways require diligence, there is no easy way.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    ¡°That is true, there is no easy way.¡± Shishe admits. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean there is no better way.¡±

    ¡°Imagine you are right. What purpose does it serve if you don¡¯t know?¡± The blond girl poses a question. ¡°Be thoughtful for the present and practise with what you have.¡±

    Harrivetta on the other hand, remarks that currently this is the best they know,

    and all of the students should practise it to perfection, rather than look for new solutions.

    Of course, you want to disagree, but then you imagine what is going to happen next.

    The three of you are probably going to quarrel over something trivial,

    and that''s not a good thing to do in the middle of the classroom.

    Instead you plead that three of you should simply hand over your papers to the teacher,

    because there is no way to resolve this problem between you three.

    ¡°Thank you miss Abronova.¡± The teacher nods when you hand over the paper.

    ¡°And miss Francishia.¡± He says as Harrivetta hands over hers.

    ¡°And miss Kyashumurabi.¡± He says with difficulty.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kshumrabi.¡± Shishe corrects him.

    ¡°Right. You are free to go now.¡± He nods.

    ¡°Excuse us.¡± Harrivetta says as the three of you bow down.

    ¡°By the way young ladies, I have heard your conversation.¡± He mentions.

    ¡°So? Who do you think is right?¡± Shishe rapidly turns towards him.

    ¡°I believe as an authority of education I have to follow the program.¡± He says. ¡°Currently we don¡¯t allow for calculation devices simply because we want young students to learn without them. That is to say I am, by no means, against them.¡±

    The teacher, despite being a figure of authority, delivers a vague answer that supposed to satisfy both,

    simply because this is the standard he has to teach to the students.

    Harrivetta then releases a dignified "humph", and leaves the classroom upset.

    You leave through the door as well, followed by Shishe, who is a little disappointed as well.

    ¡°So what again is allowed now?¡± Shishe complains to you. ¡°Would it be abacus or the multiplication device? Couldn¡¯t he be any less specific?¡±

    ¡°You can ask him. You still have the chance.¡± You suggest.

    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t. That would be overstating my privilege as a student.¡± She speaks and then adds. ¡°Also in the eyes of others it would feel like I taunting them. Not only a model student, but knows how to use the abacus. What gossip would that be.¡±

    ¡°I suppose your argument holds some merit.¡± You nod.

    Between you two talking, your other friend looks to be occupied by something else.

    ¡°I need a moment. Would you forgive me if I were to excuse myself here?¡± Harrivetta asks the two of you.

    ¡°Very well. I think the bell is going to ring soon. Take your time if you must.¡± You say.

    ¡°Right, it was fun talking with you Harrivetta.¡± Shishe tells her.

    ¡°I also require your attention later.¡± The blond girl looks at you. ¡°Will you wait after classes?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What seems to be the issue?¡± You ask surprised.

    ¡°I will tell you later. Right now my mind is on Davithea.¡± She tells you and leaves.

    Harrivetta explains that she needs to check up on Davithea, since she often has problems with mathematics.

    She is also a primary school student, so she doesn''t share advanced classes with the older pupils.

    ¡°Maybe I should¡­¡± You try to suggest.

    ¡°I think I can manage on my own, miss Abronova.¡± She responds with her back turned.

    You ask if you can come with her, but she says she will be okay, though she does mention that she wants to meet you after school.

    You return to the classroom with Shishe and return to you friends, Minorta, Ellien and Acculina.

    ¡°Welcome back Pyrie!¡± The librarian girl says.

    ¡°Hello again.¡± Ellien speaks.

    ¡°Good day Pyrie, and hello¡­¡± Minorta stops looking at the pigtail girl.

    ¡°You can call me Shishe.¡± She shakes hands with all your friends, one by one.

    You take a small glance at the papers they were working on all this time.

    It seems that, for some reason, their problem was a lot easier.

    So each problem is scaled accordingly to the individual student''s ability,

    and you just happened to the top of the class, you figure.

    After you sit down, the other girls start asking what happened between you and Harrivetta.

    ¡°What happened to Harrivetta?¡± Ellien asks you.

    ¡°Well we talked and she needed to go.¡± You inform your friends. ¡°She should be back once she is finished.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well what did you guys talk about?¡± Acculina query you.

    ¡°Nothing usual, but I have to stay after classes.¡± You say.

    ¡°Does that mean she wants to challenge you from a duel?¡± Minorta jokes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Shishe points out for you. ¡°The teacher wouldn¡¯t permit such sports.¡±

    You say that nothing important happened, but you have to stay after school.

    It''s not necessarily a lie, but the way the conversation went, it appears as if the teacher wants you to stay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the teacher asked me to stay personally.¡± You tell them.

    ¡°So did really do that bad?¡± Minorta inquires.

    ¡°I hope not. What I meant is that he wanted to talk about more advanced classes.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Does that mean you will be in class with the gents?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°No, that would be terrible!¡± Acculina asserts.

    ¡°I am not sure either.¡± Shishe states. ¡°She just needs to stay after classes.¡±

    Additionally, you emphasize that this is not because you got something wrong,

    but rather you are given a special, more advanced, assignment.

    They naturally don''t believe you, but when you look at Shishe, she nods, and your story becomes credible again.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± You whisper to Shishe when no one looks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She replies also whispering.

    With that, the bell rings and the teacher, followed by everyone else leaves.

    You however stay inside and wait for your friend to arrive.

    At some point the teacher returns to the classroom, asking if you saw his trunk.

    You shake your head. Then he asks you why you are here.

    "Right. Is there anything else I could do for you miss?¡± He asks you.

    ¡°I happen just to be waiting for someone.¡± You confess to him.

    At the same time your friends, Minorta and Ellien, look at your direction.

    What they see through the classroom window is you talking with the teacher.

    ¡°I see. I hope you have a good day then, miss Abronova.¡± He handles you the key. ¡°And, you are doing well, your math skills are admirable. In case you feel the normal curriculum below your ability, I would endorse you to ask me for more advanced problems.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I will keep that in mind sir.¡± You bow and the teacher leaves.

    Right, because he actually asked that, you figure that the lie you made is now made even more truthful.

    You truly are a genius when it comes to social mathematics, you boast.

    The teachers entrust the key to the classroom to you and departs.

    You wait for Harrivetta, while looking out of the window.

    There is no one that can see you now. However, as time passes, nothing happens.

    She must have forgotten perhaps, you figure. You decide to go outside and look in the hallway.

    There, for a very brief moment you can see a silhouette turning a corner in the distance.

    You quickly take your stuff, lock the classroom door, and run as fast as you can after it.

    As you follow the sound you reach the cloak room. Inside you can see two girls.

    One of them is putting a coat over a small child. You recognize them, they are Harrivetta and Davithea.

    ¡°Hello there.¡± Says the surprised child.

    ¡°Pyrecilla! Do not approach a lady from behind!¡± Says the startled blond girl.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I apologise.¡± You bow.

    ¡°Very well, I suppose I was at fault as well.¡± Harrivetta bow to you.

    The two of you awkwardly bend to each other, in a contest of endurance.

    Neither she nor you rise for a moment, each trying to look if the other moved.

    As eventually Davithea looks at you both and giggles a little, both of you go back to normal.

    ¡°You asked me to wait, and I was.¡± You inform your friend. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Nay, I found that Davithea was more important for the moment.¡± She answers you.

    ¡°So you would have come if I waited a little more?¡± You ask her.

    ¡°Right, I was heading towards you next, after I would finish here.¡± The blond girl explains.

    ¡°Harrie, you could have told me!¡± The little girl speaks to her senior.

    ¡°That¡¯s right Davithea. I suppose you are correct.¡± She tells her while squatting to her level.

    The two girls before you look very close, almost like a family. The little girl is especially adorable,

    with her little small mint eyes, round face and short black hair tied with ribbons.

    However, you never see Davithea without her usual ¡°older sister¡± so to speak.

    ¡°Well Harrivetta. You wanted to ask me about something, right?¡± You get the blond girl¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Right, we might as well do it here.¡± She replies as she stands up.

    You decide to ask Harrivetta about the issue she wanted to discuss.

    After all, you were waiting all this time in anticipation for this moment.

    ¡°I have to first apologise for my behaviour earlier.¡± She explains. ¡±Because it was a bad manner for me to leave on such short notice.¡±

    ¡°I believe there wasn¡¯t a problem. The teacher said we were free to leave after all.¡± You explain and she nods.

    She briefly apologises with the excuse that she was taking proper care of Davithea at that time.

    You tell her to pay no mind and plead to continue on with her issue.

    ¡°Right. I must tell you that this comes hard for me.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°First, you must have heard about the famous musician coming to the town, correct?¡±

    ¡°You needed to say more. I¡¯m aware of the rumour.¡± You acknowledge.

    ¡°I know it too! His name is Bahik Salayev.¡± Davithea adorably interjects into the conversation.

    Harrivetta stops, smiles and pets her little head. Afterwards, she begins her explanation.

    ¡°Here is the situation.¡± She looks at you with serious eyes. ¡°I want to invite you to our mansion, for the duration of the winter break.¡±

    ¡°Invite me? That would be lovely.¡± You reply.

    ¡°Do you agree? Don¡¯t you need to think for a minute?¡± She raises her brow.

    ¡°I presume there are no problems, yes? I simply exhibited my initial interest.¡± You continue.

    ¡°But hear the circumstances first.¡± She says. ¡°Currently we will be awaiting a guest. You can already guess who it is going to be.¡±

    ¡°I presume it is the man you spoke about earlier, correct?¡± You inquire.

    ¡°Correct, furthermore I am to receive tutoring from that person.¡± Harrivetta looks at you with pride. ¡°However, it wouldn¡¯t trouble me if you were also to join. Take it as a test, if you will.¡±

    Because she will be receiving a special education from a tutor this winter break,

    she asks if you wouldn''t be interested in sharing it with her, in her mansion.

    Naturally, this is a big request you would have to think about for a while, but there is more.

    She mentions the famous musician you heard about. It''s him who will be giving lessons to Harrivetta.

    ¡°So you are saying that you the Salayev is going to teach you music?¡± You tilt your head.

    ¡°Yes that is correct.¡± She boasts. ¡°Are you impressed?¡±

    ¡°I have to say that¡¯s quite splendid.¡± You tell her. ¡°However, winter break is still some weeks away. I suppose I would be happy to join you at the mansion, but I would have to inform my mother first.¡±

    ¡°Is miss Pyrecilla going to stay with you Harrie?¡± Davithea asks her friend.

    ¡°I believe that is up to her, my dear Davithea.¡± She mentions and turns back to you. ¡°As for you Pyrecilla I shall let you know that the idea is my father¡¯s. Do not question why.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will be deliberating about it.¡± You assure your friend.

    You are given plenty of time to decide however, no need to hurry, you tell yourself.

    Naturally you also know what is the noble young planning in her head.

    It''s very clear that she wants to see who will perform better at music classes, you or her.

    However, she also wants Davithea to open up to others. It''s her who she takes most care of.

    You nod, and say you will make your decision after you talk with your mother.

    ¡°That would be all. Thank you for your time and pardon us.¡± Harrivetta bows formally to you.

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine.¡± You bow back.

    ¡°See you miss Pyrecilla!¡± The small girl waves at you.

    ¡°See you too Davithea.¡± You wave at her.

    Thus the three of you leave the school grounds.

    There is a carriage waiting for the young ladies.

    Unfortunately for you, it heads in the opposite direction.

    You say your goodbyes to Harrivetta and Davithea and head back home alone.

    It takes you your usual time, two hours, in which nothing happens.

    You pass endless horizons of empty fields, only every now and then you can see a cow or a sheep herd.

    You see houses in the distance, but you can''t make out any details.

    You feel the chilly air and hear birds chirping, but when you answer them, they don''t seem to understand.

    It would have been nice to have a carriage of your own, you ponder.

    As you enter your house, you welcome your mother and Emmi, and they greet you back.

    You find them in the kitchen, sitting around the table, enjoying their cups and waving at you.

    You undress your shoes, put down your coat, and then you suddenly start to feel hungry.

    It''s about the time you would eat lunch or supper, but you probably have to be satisfied with afternoon tea for now.

    ¡°You are quite late my darling. Have you stayed after classes?¡± Your mother asks.

    ¡°I did mother. The teacher asked me if I wanted extra material.¡± You explain.

    ¡°That is splendid. However, do notice your mother too.¡± She jests a little. ¡°Extra work or not, dinner is an important part of your day, it¡¯s the material for your body after all.

    ¡°Hihi~ Yes mother.¡± You giggle a little.

    You pull out the chair close to your mother and sit down.

    As you sit down, the maid pours you tea and you sip it to warm up.

    You stretch your sapped legs and relax your muscles.

    ¡°Young madam, the dinner will be ready soon.¡± Emmi tells you.

    ¡°Very well. I shall wait.¡± You reply to her.

    You had a tiring day, and there is still homework you have to finish for tomorrow.

    Before you decide to do anything however, your mother asks about your time at school.

    ¡°So tell me darling, how was your day at school?¡± Your mother asks.

    ¡°We had a math class. The teacher said that we should split into groups.¡± You explain while enjoying your tea. ¡°One of them was Harrivetta.¡±

    ¡°That one you mentioned earlier?¡± You mother interrupts. ¡°Isn¡¯t she from the Francishies house? She is a good match for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, it¡¯s her.¡± You nod. ¡±She invited me to her house during winter break. I have been thinking if I should accept the offer.¡±

    Happy to learn that you have friends in high places, she urges you to strike the iron while it''s hot.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you accept it right away?¡± Your mother looks at you. ¡°I can¡¯t offer you must with this old hut, as you know, but my dear darling¡­ opportunities do not grow on trees, you have to take them when they appear.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I stated I was interested.¡± You continue. ¡°However, it would be proper if I were to get the approval from you first.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t even need to ask.¡± She smiles. ¡°It is splendid that you did, but your mother should not act as arbiter to your own decisions when it comes to friends.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I understand. I will tell her the next day at school.¡± You confirm.

    Her arguments are that she is a good match for you, and during the winter break there are not many opportunities for you to grow.

    Thus, you take a long deep sip and explain that if you don''t feel confident in your skill with music.

    ¡°Yes but I don¡¯t know if I can compete with her in music.¡± You say.

    ¡°Why would that be? Is she also planning the same as I do?¡± She asks.

    ¡°I would say in her case it¡¯s her father, but yes.¡± You explain. ¡°She is going to study under that famous music artist.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why she invited you, yes?¡± Your mother puts her hand on her chin with legs crossed. ¡±She is a fine growing lady, I must admit.¡±

    ¡°But I do promise Mother, I will do my best in order to impress him.¡± You state.

    You promise your mother you will do your best and see if the tutor accepts you as his student.

    Your mother nods, and praises your enthusiasm.

    You almost finish your tea when Emmi comes back carrying something.

    She opens the case and inside you see a beautifully gleaming rosewood violin.

    You and your mother become visibly surprised.

    ¡°This is a gift I received a long time ago. It should still be in fine condition, maybe just needs a bit of polishing.¡± Emmi says.

    ¡°You had this all this time Emmi?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°Yes it was a parting gift from my old master.¡± She explains. ¡°It should suit you well young madam.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Emmi. I will treasure it.¡± You say while accepting the gift with your hands

    A parting gift from an old master, she says, with a little worried face.

    Emmi has probably tried to play it at some point, but due to her occupation,

    it would be probably unwise to use such an expensive item for herself.

    She hands you the elegant box while your mother watches with excitement.

    You take the instrument and bow out of the wooden case. It is a fit for your petite hands.

    "So? Are you going to keep me waiting until my hair turns white?¡± You mother says.

    ¡°No mother. I¡¯m just not sure what I should do.¡± You reply.

    ¡°Here, let me show you young madam.¡± Emmi says and comes close.

    Emmi guides your hand, step by step, and an eerie sound fills the room.

    ¡°Shreek!¡± A sound echoes.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Everyone covers their ears.

    It seems that you don¡¯t have a natural talent, you sigh, as you hide your face in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so down darling. I feel that you have to learn the instrument first, yes?¡± Your mother speaks with a calm voice.

    ¡°Of course madam. But that is my fault as well.¡± The maid bows in apology.

    ¡°I promise I will keep on trying mother.¡± You bow as well.

    ¡°Yes! Keep at that darling.¡± Your mother smiles. ¡°Perhaps it was just not tuned well, or that you haven¡¯t yet eaten.¡±

    ¡°Right, young madam, here is your dinner.¡± The maid quickly goes to the kitchen and comes back with food for you.

    Even through your complete defeat, your mother still encourages you to keep on trying.

    Perhaps playing on an empty stomach was not good for you, she mentions.

    Perhaps the violin has been sitting in the coffer for a long time and requires fine tuning, she says.

    Thus you promise that you will practise with Emmi whenever you can and show the result of your work.

    Beamortha smiles, and then the maid mentions something else while you eat your meal.

    ¡°So I have to tell you about something young madam.¡± Your maid gets your attention. ¡°I had encountered a journalist when I was out in the market. He was looking to have a talk with you.¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡± You ask confused.

    ¡°That question you will have to ask him, young madam.¡± The maid bows. ¡°He stated no reasons, just that he wanted to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad to be this famous darling?¡± Your mother smirks.

    ¡°You must jest. I needed such popularity.¡± You shake your head.

    ¡°In any case, I said that he should be coming in the evening.¡± Emmi informs you both.

    Some journalist wanted to have an interview with you, but since you were at school,

    Emmi decided the time for you. I should be glad for that, you tell yourself.

    ¡°Do you have any idea why anyone would want to interview me, mother?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s because you have a secret admirer?¡± Your mother jests. ¡°But to speak in true words, I am worried too darling.¡±

    You ask your mother if she has any idea why someone would want to talk with you and she shrugs.

    At the same time when you ponder about the possibilities, you hear a knock on the door and then a figure appears in the window.

    ¡°That¡¯s the door. I will get it.¡± The maid informs as she walks to the door.

    ¡°I guess we will see soon.¡± Your mother says as she turns towards the entrance.

    ¡°Just in time too.¡± You voice as you finish eating.

    After some time, the man enters and shows himself to you and your mother.

    ¡°Good afternoon ladies.¡± Says a person dressed in a clergy grab.

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± You and mother reply.

    Your mother remarked that she isn''t happy about learning that someone wants to interview you.

    However, as she sees a priest in a habit, instead of a journalist, her expression worsens.

    ¡°He also wasn¡¯t dressed up like that when I met him.¡± The maid mentions.

    ¡°Yes I seem to forgot to mention that?¡± He scratches his head.

    ¡°Please come in pastor.¡± Your mother says.

    ¡°I will keep a watch on him.¡± Emmi whispers to you mother.

    Suddenly, the maid assures her mistress that she will keep a watch on him.

    That convinces Beamortha that you will be safe and calms her expression.

    At the same time the priest lowers his head, walks into the kitchen and approaches you.

    ¡°May I ask your name for confirmation miss¡­¡± He takes out a note from his pocket.

    He asks for your name and you reply "Pyrecilla Abronova".

    He appears scary just from the height and the rather muscular build,

    but he smiles at you, asking if it''s okay to take a few minutes of your time.

    ¡°I am going just to take a few minutes of your time miss Pyrecilla.¡± He lowers to you. ¡°If that is not a strain of course.¡±

    ¡°There is no such problem. I am just a little surprised.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Excuse me, is this interview obligatory for my daughter?¡± Your mother asks.

    ¡°Most definitely is it voluntary. I understand if you are against it¡­¡± The man says.

    ¡°No mother, I think it¡¯s fine.¡± You plead. ¡°I also think a young lady shouldn¡¯t rebel when a gentleman asks.¡±

    ¡°Is that true darling? Then I please be free to see this pastor to your room.¡± Your mother suggests.

    You do understand his purpose here, unfortunately, but you try to act cute and innocent.

    Your mother nods and you stand up, bow to him elegantly and walk him to your room,

    You open the door and offer him to sit on your desk chair, while you take rest on the bed.

    "Yes miss Pyrecilla. Do you feel comfortable talking now?¡± He asks you.

    ¡°Yes I do pastor. Ask me anything.¡± You reply.

    ¡°I am an interview from the church working on the case of the miracle that happened in this village not long ago.¡± He explains. ¡°I am sure you are aware of the man who came back to life on the day of the funeral?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do recall the event.¡± You answer without thinking.

    ¡°Then I will not delay further and state my goal here.¡± He says as he takes out a piece of paper and a pen. ¡°Your account will help us determine two things here. First, whenever the miracle occurred. Second, whenever a spirit medium was involved.¡±

    As you guessed, he wanted to question you about the recent incidents involving spirits.

    You figure out that he already interviewed Ellien and Minorta and you must be the last person he has to talk to.

    He looks at you, sees a worried face, then turns towards the book on fire spirits and asks you if you have any interests in them.

    ¡°I see you have a book on fire spirits? Are you interested in them miss?¡± He asks you.

    ¡°A little bit, but isn¡¯t that book primarily for children.¡± You make an innocent face.

    ¡°Haha~ I find it quite appropriate for young girls to have a colourful imagination miss.¡± He states. ¡°But let¡¯s get back on track¡­¡±

    You tell him what you know, that this is simply a book from when you were a child, though you have read it recently.

    You also say that you find difficult to explain what is the priest trying to ask of you,

    although you clearly understand what information he is looking for inside your mind.

    You try to act timid, to respond as a normal young girl would, but it''s hard to please him with your sincerity.

    ¡°So she ran all the way from her house to the funeral?¡± He asks.

    ¡°That is correct mister.¡± You reply.

    ¡°Has she acted in any way strange, as if she was looking in a certain direction, or was focused on something?¡± She further inquiries.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Everyone was focused on what was happening in front of them.¡± You state.

    ¡°But as she passed the crowd she must have passed by you too, right?¡± He continues. ¡°As I was informed the two of you friends, you must have noticed her yes? Do you remember that moment?¡±

    ¡°I do, but again, I recall nothing out of the ordinary about her.¡± You take a stance.

    The conversation isn''t going anywhere, but it seems the clergyman is satisfied.

    All you said were words from the book after all, like a good student.

    There was nothing out of the ordinary in my testimony and he can''t afford to be pushy.

    That''s why I won, you remark inside your head.

    ¡°I suppose that is enough. I pardon that I might have overstated my welcome.¡± The pastor says.

    ¡°No I completely understand. It was necessary to¡­¡± You try to speak.

    ¡°Excuse me, would you like some tea for your reverence?¡± The maid interrupts.

    ¡°No, but thank you. I will be going now, pardon me ladies.¡± He says, packs his things and leaves.

    Briefly after your victory, Emmi comes in and offers tea for the visitor, but the priest tells her that he is satisfied, excuses himself and leaves.

    ¡°Thank you Emmi, that was well timed.¡± You thank her.

    ¡°My pleasure young madam. Also, would you like some tea?¡± She speaks.

    ¡°I think I will pass on that too, but thanks.¡± You bow.

    You thank Emmi and decide you would rearrange the books, however the door opens again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry young madam, I forgot to mention the bath is ready.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°It is late.¡± You notice when you look outside. ¡°Is it fine for you to wait?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as a maid I would take¡­¡± She speaks but you cut her off.

    ¡°I would say since you have been so gentle towards me, why not join me for tonight?¡± You insist.

    ¡°Is this¡­ some kind of punishment young madam?¡± She looks at you confused.

    ¡°It is, if you think it that way.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°I have no other choice then. Excuse me young madam.¡± She says and goes to her room.

    You ask her if she wouldn''t like to join you in the bath, simply because she looked tired.

    It is after all, quite normal for a maid and her to bathe together, you remark.

    Furthermore, your body is so small, you wouldn''t want to waste the heat on yourself only.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t say anything to madam.¡± She whispers to your ear carrying spare clothes.

    ¡°I heard that already. ¡±You reply to her and together enter the bathroom.

    Although reluctantly, she bends to your will, but only this time, as she has the pride of a servant to uphold.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t bathed you since you were little, young madam.¡± She states.

    ¡°Have I even bathed you Emmi?¡± You tilt your head. ¡°Then that¡¯s going to be a first time for me as well.¡±

    ¡°As you wish young madam.¡± She bows.

    ¡°And please just call me by my name if we are alone.¡± You plead.

    ¡°Of course yo¡­ miss Pyrecilla.¡± She corrects herself.

    You both turn around and begin to undress, so to avoid looking at each other.

    After you and Emmi are done, she insists that she would wash your hair, while you take care of your body.

    With soap in your hand, you spread it over your silky body, while moving your head around, looking at the ground.

    Afterwards you return the favour and apply the shampoo to Emmi''s hair.

    ¡°You should use so much shampoo on me, young madam.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Your hair is significantly longer and more precious.¡± She states.

    ¡°If you have said miss Pyrecilla instead I would have considered your request.¡± You point out.

    Suddenly, she lifts you, carries you for a while and places your body into the bathtub.

    You feel a little surprised, but then she enters with her back turned against you.

    You are not allowed to look, therefore you decide it would be better to start a conversation.

    ¡°Say Emmi, the real reason why I invited you is that I wanted to talk to you.¡± You express.

    ¡°And there was no other, easier way to do so?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°Because my mother might have listened in on our conversation otherwise.¡± You explain.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± She further inquiries.

    ¡°I don¡¯t reckon she would like to hear about the priest, don¡¯t you think?¡± You declare.

    You talk about the priest and the question he asked.

    You remark how this organization, the church, always wants to be in the middle of everyone''s mind.

    They know what happens better than anyone else.

    They establish the facts and disapprove of any criticism.

    They create secrets not in order to protect those that are spirit mediums,

    but rather to create the truth from a lie.

    You tell Emmi that you never seen or heard a spirit, that you only repeat what Minorta said.

    She lets out a small sigh, and promises to keep this a secret from the mistress.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the whole story miss Pyrecilla?¡± She expressed her relief. ¡±I would say it was quite understandable that you told him the truth.¡±

    ¡°Of course Emmi. I knew if I kept on repeating what others would say he would eventually lose interest.¡± You state. ¡°I think I learned that from my mother, but that¡¯s another story.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s another reason why you wouldn¡¯t want to tell her then.¡± Emmi pauses and then resumes. ¡°But do say, what do you make of the story personally? Your friends are your friends after all.¡±

    ¡°I would say that perhaps spirits exist for them, so to speak, but not for me.¡± You state.

    As you speak those words, it appears as if the bath got a little hotter.

    Strangely, you get a feeling that a fire spirit just visited you, but you shake off that thought quickly.

    Instead, you decide on leaving the bath and warping yourself in a towel.

    Afterwards you tell Emmi that it is safe to leave the bath and she dries your long hair a little.

    "Let me at least do my job as a maid.¡± She pleads before you leave.

    ¡°Yes Emmi, thank you for drying my hair every bath and brushing it in the morning.¡± You bow to her and sit on the stool.

    ¡°Taking care of your hair is my job, young madam.¡± She says.

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± You sigh.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She says smiling a little. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to make you happy, be it miss Pyrecilla or young madam.¡±

    After a while in silence you remember that there is still homework to be done,

    Thus the rest of the day you spend in your room, reading various books and writing down notes.

    The night comes and it''s time to go to sleep.

    You say goodnight to your mother, who is busy doing something in her room, and decide to lie on your bed.

    You ponder what you should tell Ellien and Minorta about the priest tomorrow.

    Also, you recall there is the issue of Harrivetta and her invitation to her mansion.

    Perhaps you still have time, you deduct. With that, you fall asleep on your favourite pillow.

 4-1

    In the dream you see a small girl looking at the sky.

    Where does she looks at, there is nothing there, you remark.

    You look closer and imagine what the girl saw with your mind.

    ¡°She told everyone the story of the wind spirit, she told them it was real.¡±

    A voice whispers.

    The girl runs straight, jumps and flies into the flame.

    Her movements force the wind to blow you out of your cover.

    You too are drawn into the circle of fire and inside you can hear something.

    ¡°You have no other choice but to accept that as fact. It is the truth,¡±

    It says.

    She smiles at you.

    You smile at her back.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Your friend smiles at you too.

    This innocent play continues on and on.

    ¡°That the lie you made is now made even more truthful.¡±

    Someone tells you.

    But you know the truth.

    Only you know the truth of this world.

    You know you lied today, not once but many times.

    ¡°Spirits? I can¡¯t see spirits.¡± One voice says.

    ¡°But you said you could!¡± Another answers.

    ¡°Splendid, miss model student.¡± Someone praises you.

    ¡°A better way? You know it?¡± You hear a question.

    ¡°You knew why I came right?¡± An old man speaks.

    ¡°I also knew you interviewed Ellien and Minorta.¡± A voice mentions.

    You know that you have been lying to yourself all this time, deceiving nobody.

    If you can''t control events in your life like everyone else,

    then at least writing your own story should make you happy.

    ¡°You do your job diligently, like a good child.¡± A memory pops.

    ¡°Girls at your age are supposed to help out in the household.¡± Someone states.

    ¡°I also think a young lady shouldn¡¯t rebel when a gentleman asks.¡± It¡¯s a voice.

    ¡°All you said were words from the book after all, like a good student.¡± A whisper.

    If you can''t become who you want,

    then at least changing people''s perspective on you will suffice.

    ¡°The lie you made is now made even more truthful.¡± A voice echoes.

    If you can''t stand this world or the previous one,

    then the only path left for you is to change everything,

    to substitute reality into your own truth.

    ¡°They know what happens better than anyone else.

    They establish the facts and disapprove of any criticism.

    They create secrets not in order to protect those that are spirit mediums,

    but rather to create the truth from a lie.¡± You say.

    That is what you have decided.

    ¡°I would say that perhaps spirits exist for them, so to speak, but not for me.¡±

    The post-truth world awaits.

 5-0

    You see the shining yet gentle sun as it starts climbing up in the sky.

    The fresh air arrives to your nostrils and you open your cerise eyes.

    You find yourself covered under two layers and a blanket.

    It''s heavy, since your muscles can¡¯t wake up, but your body is warmed up.

    You struggle to get out of bed, as you hear someone outside in the hallway.

    It must be Emmi, you think, so you decide to check it out.

    The energy you receive from the sound fills you with enough strength to release yourself from the bed.

    You remove the covers, stretch and yawn, rubbing delicately your eyes with small hands.

    Finally, you start up and walk towards the door. You open it slightly and look through the gap.

    ¡°Good morning young madam. It is quite a surprise to see you this early.¡± The maid bows to you.

    ¡°I should be saying the same thing about you Emmi.¡± You ask worried. ¡°Do you sleep properly?¡±

    ¡°I do. I also thank you for the concern.¡± She bends again, letting out a yawn.

    ¡°Just make sure you get proper sleep, right? And good morning to you too.¡± You bow to her.

    You greet her and the two of you look at each other, with a slightly sleepy face.

    After a while she turns and heads towards the kitchen. You decide to follow her.

    The maid seems to be getting ready to leave. You decide to follow her.

    You curiously ask where she is planning to go. The clock in the hallway shows 5:35 am.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite early for a morning walk?¡± You ask her. ¡°I would reckon at this hour you wouldn¡¯t be even able to see properly.¡±

    ¡°Please do not concern yourself with my person, young madam.¡± She explains. ¡°It is expected that I heat up the house before madam is awake.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Are you going out to get some firewood?¡± You tell her.

    ¡°That¡¯s only a part of my task as a maid, young madam.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t mind if I came as well?¡± You inquire with an unsuspicious face. ¡°You said it was only a part of your job.¡±

    ¡°I suppose if you are like that young madam.¡± She bows down. ¡°I have no choice.¡±

    You decide to go with her, whenever Emmi approved of that decision or not.

    It''s going to be more exciting than reading a book or cleaning up in the house, you work out.

    Thus you wash your face and hands, put on your cheap clothes,

    pick up an apron and tie it in the back and put on your small shoes.

    While you exit Emmi also fastens a white head scarf with decorations onto you.

    Your feel like an old lady for a second,

    but then realize it''s actually useful when dealing with the wind outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary, if you are going to the forest young madam.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Is it because I might get discovered and shamed?¡± You tilt your head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It is simply because it¡¯s useful.¡± She explains. ¡°This way your head will be protected.¡±

    ¡°Then I am glad Emmi. But do tell me, does it suit me?¡± You ask posing in front.

    ¡°I suppose if I were to tell young madam, you appear as a bright youthful lady.¡± She bows to you.

    The maid embarrasses you, saying that you look cute, but then bows down in apology.

    The two of you travel to the nearby forest. It¡¯s thick and quite hard to navigate through.

    ¡°This is quite the opposite that I imagined.¡± You said a little worried.

    ¡°I remember when I was little I used to play hide-and-seek.¡± The maid tells you. ¡°If you were to ask where would you be able to find me it was probably the forest.¡±

    ¡°You liked going there when you were a child Emmi?¡± You ask looking at her.

    ¡°I suppose that is right, young madam.¡± She explains. ¡°However, my mother always said to enter the forest alone, because of the wolf.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite funny, don¡¯t you think?¡± You reply.

    ¡°Indeed. After I grew up, the wolf changed into the bear, then it changed to a monster and so on.¡± The maid recalls the past. ¡°Eventually when I was your age my mother started bringing me and we gathered together.¡±

    Emmi mentions that she used to play hide-and-seek when she was little,

    but her mother always says never go to the forest because of scary things that could happen there.

    You smile a little and brace yourself before entering into the heavy grass.

    ¡°Here, you should be old enough.¡± She hands you a basket. ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t think your mother would endorse this endeavour.¡±

    ¡°I do think so too.¡± You accept it into your hands. ¡°Yet, I think this is worth my time Emmi.¡±

    ¡°Likewise young madam.¡± She bows. ¡±Please look for anything you find useful, like mushrooms, fruits or nuts.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± You nod. ¡°But I¡¯m not quite convinced to discern the foul ones from the good ones.¡±

    ¡°Please leave that to me young madam.¡± The maid assures you. ¡°I will help you after you are done.¡±

    Emmi hands you a weave basket. It''s quite big for you, you wonder if you could put your entire head into it.

    You take small steps and search for edible mushrooms. You find one and wonder if it''s the right one.

    ¡°Could you look please?¡± You show her something you found.

    ¡°That one is fine young madam.¡± She explains. ¡±You always have to check under the cap.¡±

    The maid nods and you put it in into your basket.

    It''s quite sunny and warm for late autumn, you notice.

    There are occasional sounds of birds chirping in the distance,

    but luckily you don''t hear any wolves or bears.

    Time passes and your basket starts getting heavier each minute.

    Both of you gather quite the amount of mushrooms, berries, nuts, and such alike.

    These will eventually become your dinner, you register.

    ¡°Is it okay to eat this?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Of course young madam, you can pick it up straight from the bush.¡± Emmi says.

    ¡°Even if you say so Emmi, I feel it would be unwise to do so.¡± You inform her.

    ¡°I understand this is a new experience for you young madam?¡± She asks you, while trying to put a berry in your mouth. ¡°Would you like to taste one now?¡±

    ¡°I order you to stop.¡± You state. ¡°If I start eating now I have a feeling that I would not be able to stop, and there will be nothing left to carry home.¡±

    ¡°I understand young madam.¡± She giggles a little.

    As you walk towards a fallen tree, you find something in the distance.

    It looks like someone piled up some leaves there, for some purpose.

    ¡°What is this I wonder.¡± You say getting the attention of the maid.

    On a closer look you notice some glass and other small items lying on the floor.

    You ask Emmi if she knows anything and she suggests that it would be best if you forget what you saw and return home.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to advance further, young madam.¡± Your maid tells you in a serious tone.

    ¡°Is it dangerous Emmi?¡± You say surprised.

    ¡°I would prefer if you would erase this from your memory.¡± Emmi says. ¡°A proper lady shouldn¡¯t be exposed to such things at an early age.¡±

    ¡°I presume because this is an adult matter?¡± You respond confused.

    As you look closer a foul smell of alcohol and waste enters your nostrils.

    This is what your maid was warring you about, you figure, and cover your nose.

    ¡°Please come with me young madam.¡± She grabs your hand.

    ¡°Of course.¡± You say with your other hand on your nose.

    In this situation you decide to listen to Emmi and head home with her.

    From the information your piece out that someone lived or still lives there.

    Whoever it is or was, you promise that you won''t tell your mother about it, or about your trip to the forest.

    ¡°Did someone live here, Emmi?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I presume you might be right about that young madam.¡± She replies. ¡°However it would be most wise to perish any further thought.¡±

    ¡°And keep quiet to mother from hearing this dreadful news.¡± You add.

    ¡°That is fair.¡± The maid nods. ¡°Of course one could imagine many people without homes have to survive one way or the other. But associating with them is not what I would approve of as a maid.¡±

    ¡°Please be clear that I haven¡¯t the intention to do that.¡± You reply to her.

    ¡°That is fine young madam.¡± She bows. ¡°We are back.¡±

    Because the two were talking, the time it took from you to get back home was halved.

    Quickly you found yourself outside of the forest and on the road to your home.

    As soon as you opened the door and took off your shoes however, the maid stopped you from advancing.

    Standing still, you are examined for any parasites that might have caught on to you.

    You''re clean, Emmi assures you, and proceeds to check her own body next.

    You leave her alone and in the meantime you decide to work on breakfast before mother wakes up.

    You wipe your hands with your apron, which is already a little dirty and begin to cut the vegetables.

    ¡°Young madam, please let me¡­¡± She pleads do you.

    ¡°Are you going to say something like¡­¡± You pause and try to imitate her voice. ¡°Please do not shame me, or please do allow me to do my job properly?¡±

    ¡°Not quite young madam, I was only going to inform you about two things.¡± She walks close to you.¡° One is that you have to hold your knife straight, and second that I have to turn on the fire.¡±

    ¡°Well in that case.¡± You respond embarrassed. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    You put down your apron and leave to your room with a little red on your cheeks.

    It is a little too much for you to swallow but you do understand why she doesn¡¯t allow you to come close to the fire place.

    After all, you wouldn¡¯t want to go to school with your face covered in soot.

    You shiver and decide the best way to spend your time is again in covers, reading a book.

    The one that catches your attention is the novel you haven¡¯t finished yet.

    I really want to finish this, you decide, and grab the book you borrowed from the library.

    If I finish this she will let me go, you ponder, and that is your reason for reading it.

    ¡°And she ran towards a dark thick forest, where no human went before.¡± You read.

    ¡°She could not see the darkness, nor the light and tripped.¡± You read.

    ¡°On the ground and in the mud, she searched for a way back¡­.¡± You read.

    ¡°But then she regrets having her vision returned to her.¡± You read.

    The story of this novel was very simple, you remark. There was a villain, a protagonist, a love story,

    everything was simply as if you read this story before, an ordinary fairy tale.

    What struck you the most was the twist at the end. That¡¯s why Acculina likes it, you guess.

    However, you didn¡¯t like how the antagonist was punished in the end.

    It was unnecessary and pretty sad for the person who did the most for the man she loved.

    Perhaps if there was a happy ending for everyone you wouldn¡¯t be somewhat agitated right now.

    However, as you hear someone in the hallway you recall that you still have school today.

    You jump out of the bed, tidy your stack of books, wash your face and hands,

    put on your school uniform, check if your truck is missing anything and leave.

    At the same time you hear your mother waking up and moving towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Good morning mother.¡± You bow as you enter the kitchen.

    ¡°Good morning darling, how was your night?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°I found it hard to go back to sleep once I woke up.¡± You respond.

    ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t eaten your supper properly then?¡± She looks curious at Emmi.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t blame her mother.¡± You interject. ¡°She is always working hard.¡±

    ¡°That is true I suppose.¡± Your mother turns to the maid.¡± Why don¡¯t you sit down then Emmi? Dare I say you look like you worked with no rest all night.¡±

    ¡°As you wish madam.¡± Emmi joins you two.

    The three of you sit down in the kitchen and enjoy breakfast Emmi cooked up.

    ¡°Anything you are looking forward to today at school darling?¡± Beamortha asks you.

    ¡°I pray that nothing unusual will happen today.¡± You explain. ¡°It¡¯s always better to have one less accident than one more worry.¡±

    ¡°Then how about I would arrange your violin practise there?¡± She queries you. ¡°After all if you have nothing to look forward to, you must feel underchallenged, right?¡±

    ¡°That is sound logic mother.¡± You admit. ¡°How would you go about that when the school neither allows nor offers such practices for individual students?¡±

    ¡°I would simply ask Emmi darling.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Of course madam.¡± The maid answers.

    ¡°But only if she was available.¡± Your mother adds.

    Your mother asks you if you are looking forward to today to which you remark that you haven''t been planning anything special today.

    ¡°Besides you already do that here darling.¡± She explains. ¡°That¡¯s why I think it would be a splendid idea if the teachers would be as kind as to spare you a room.¡±

    ¡°Madam I don¡¯t think¡­¡± You maid says.

    ¡°I would only embarrass myself.¡± You plead. ¡°I still feel like a long way is ahead of me before I would be able to even¡­¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s settled then.¡± Your mother pauses eating, looks at you and teases you. ¡°Do remember that your motivation from now is the prevention of accidents, that may or may not happen if I order you to practice as school as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I will do my best to produce results.¡± You say with your face lowered.

    It seems that you will have a whole new reason to learn how to play properly from now on.

    With that you finish your breakfast and excuse yourself from the table.

    You put on your usual shoes, your warm beret and leave through the door.

    The sun heats up the air, but you decide to bring your coat with you after all.

    There isn¡¯t much that has changed in recent days, you tell yourself.

    The farmland still looks barren, only during some days you see people digging up potatoes.

    You got used to this look and the long walk, thinking about your friends, or your past.

    It is almost enjoyable to listen to the silence, the sound of the birds or the wind.

    But you do eventually return to the earth and see that you are entering the village.

    You notice a lot more people than normal as you walk through the centre.

    Is it that because of the weather, you wonder, since it¡¯s quite warm for this time of the year.

    You also spot several men, women and children walking slowly at the market.

    After a while you are joined by Ellien, who you discover near the church.

    ¡°Good morning Ellien.¡± You drop a curtsy.

    ¡°Good morning Pyria.¡± She waves at you.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± You ask her calmly.

    ¡°I decided I would borrow some books, that¡¯s all.¡± She explains. ¡°I¡¯m also sorry I didn¡¯t wait for you at our usual spot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I figured if you weren¡¯t there, you would be somewhere else along the way.¡± You tell her.

    And eventually by Minorta, who appears to be a little livelier than during her normal days.

    ¡°Hey! Ellien, Minorta!¡± She runs at you, shouting, waving and then hugging you both.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see us?¡± Ellien says while being hugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you are so lively today as well.¡± You say while being hugged.

    Along the way you talk with Ellien and Minorta, mainly about school and homework.

    You decide to tell them about the violin and how Emmi supposedly is able to teach you how to play.

    Their sudden reaction turns into a surprise for you, as they suddenly become excited and can''t stop talking about it.

    ¡°And you say that Emmi will teach you how to play?¡± Ellien curiously ask you. ¡°Who is she exactly?¡±

    ¡°She is a maid.¡± Minorta replies before you are able to say anything. ¡°I mean I only heard that she is a maid, but I never met the person. ¡°

    ¡°Yes, she is a maid who works in our household.¡± You inform.

    ¡°She must take good care of you.¡± She looks at you. ¡°Your hair always looks pretty.¡±

    ¡°I do feel that I am overworking her though.¡± You mention. ¡°So I help her around the house.¡±

    ¡°Then her reason is that she must be thankful, right?¡± The blond girl suggests. ¡±But anyway, I would love to hear you play Pyrie.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Pyria.¡± Ellien adds.

    They would love to hear you playing, they say.

    ¡°However, I must apologise for dousing your enthusiasm.¡± You inform them. ¡°There was little time for me to actually learn anything yet. My ability is currently unforgivable.¡±

    Naturally, you feel embarrassed to admit that you have no idea how to play,

    and it would be extremely mortifying if both your friends and your mother had to hear you practise.

    ¡°You say so yet we only want to hear you out!¡± Minorta enthusiastically states.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Yes, there is nothing mortifying in having fun while cheering you up, isn¡¯t there? Ellien suggests. ¡°After all, how would I critique your ability without even hearing the instrument in my entire life?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was trying to say too!¡± Minorta adds. ¡°So please. if you can be so kind...¡±

    ¡°I suppose there will be no issue, other than the already stated.¡± You articulate. ¡°But do please consider this as a delicate matter. I wish not for anyone else to know.¡±

    Nevertheless, their determination to hear you try doesn''t change,

    as they remark that there is nothing to be ashamed between the three of you.

    ¡°How about your mother, would she also be listening?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°She is positive about my endeavours. ¡° You answer.

    ¡°Would she mind if we came?¡± Ellien follows up with another question.

    ¡°Of course not, she would be happy I presume.¡± You tell them.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine if we come?¡± Minorta asks again.

    ¡°I suppose there is no stopping you then? Fine.¡± You sigh.

    You decide that your mother isn''t a problem, that she can''t refuse you having your friends to come.

    You nod, and decide that you will meet sometime after school. After a while you, Ellien and Minorta arrive at the school gates once again.

    ¡°Here we are. Do you know what today¡¯s lesson is going to be, Pyria?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s literature.¡± You answer.

    ¡°Right, I suppose you are right! Let¡¯s go.¡± Minorta states.

    The three of you enter the school through the iron gates and step inside.

    It seems that this time a lot of students decided to get up early, you noticed.

    You undress your shoes and your coast, place them in their usual spot and head to the classroom.

    There you can see students conversing about something interesting. You decide to listen into their conversation.

    ¡°Have you heard? They opened a new bakery in the village.¡± One student mentions.

    ¡°A bakery? That¡¯s odd. I haven¡¯t heard of bakeries opening in the middle of nowhere.¡± Someone interjects.

    ¡°Of course it is not all that strange.¡± Another says. ¡°The world is moving forward after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes but what business do they imagine doing there? Quite the money sink.¡± A student says.

    ¡°The village you mean¡­¡± Ellien asks.

    It seems that a new bakery was opened in your village, even Ellien was surprised.

    ¡°Maybe we should check it out after school?¡± Ellien suggests. ¡°I must have missed it completely.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the only one Ellien.¡± You mention.

    ¡°Then what if the three of us went there after school?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°I presume that¡¯s arrangeable, yes.¡± You nod.

    ¡°But I have to ask my brother for permission first.¡± The blond girl adds.

    You three decide to check the newly opened bakery in the village,

    albeit Minorta says that she needs to tell her brother before she is able to come.

    With that, you both sit down in your usual places and take out your books.

    The teacher then enters and the lecture starts. Today is geography combined with biology.

    ¡°As we know the evolution theory¡­¡± The teacher starts his lecture.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what the church was talking about again?¡± Someone whispers.

    ¡°I think so, but this is just a theory, you see.¡± Another explains.

    ¡°So should they teach this in school?¡± One girl whispers.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the church that they have you.¡± The student says.

    Because of the difficult subjects, some students raise their worries silently.

    It becomes a hot topic, you notice, as the teacher turns and asks for silence.

    Naturally, you could give them your mind as well, but you and the other students decide not to.

    ¡°From now, if you would be so kind class, I want you to open your textbooks.¡± The teacher explains. ¡°Since you are so eager to talk I wish you to read the next segment out loud.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s our punishment?¡± One student whispers.

    ¡°An open discussion would be nice¡­¡± Another ruminates quietly.

    It appears that the situation has changed and now you will have to participate.

    You and the rest of the students are prompted to read a passage from the book in turns.

    It''s not the most interesting way of learning about various interactions of humans and animals,

    but at least you don¡¯t need to hear the teacher complaining about the behaviour of the gossiping students.

    ¡°Very well. I think this is a good point to end today¡¯s lecture.¡± The teacher says.

    And as he does, the bell rings outside in the hallway. Before everyone stands up,

    the teacher prompts everyone to remain in their seats and says a word or two.

    ¡°I would like everyone to take this matter as something that comes from science.¡± The teacher explains. ¡°Science is a discipline of facts, which are disconnected from beliefs, and based on continuous experiments and observation. If one knows the difference between the truth and the fact, one can also tell which one is more accurate and credible. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The student body stands up and bows, as the teacher leaves through the door.

    There is silence for a while, before voices fill the space around you.

    You and Minorta rush off to the classroom, with Ellien following you.

    As soon as you step outside, you notice that there are many students walking around.

    ¡°This is different from the usual, isn¡¯t it?¡± You observe.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this many people in the hallway before.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°It¡¯s all the classes. There are seniors and the little ones too.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°I do wonder what is the occurrence here.¡± You ponder loudly.

    ¡°Perhaps a gathering? I wasn¡¯t told.¡± Ellien informs you.

    ¡°Come on let¡¯s follow them.¡± Minorta suggests.

    You find that the trail of people, both male and female, are heading towards the mess hall.

    Naturally that happens when it is lunch time, but you usually don¡¯t see them mixed like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we would be able to eat in these conditions.¡± You observe.

    The fact that it''s lunch break makes you hungry, but at the same time worried.

    You start to feel anxious about this strange situation when something happens.

    ¡°Okay dear students, the kitchen is ready.¡± A teacher informs. ¡°Today we will be having culinary study.¡±

    ¡°What is a culinary study?¡± One of the students asks.

    ¡°It means you are going to study the food.¡± Another jokes.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two enter and see for yourself?¡± The teacher scolds them.

    As soon as you arrive at the mass hall however, you learn that today the maids won''t be making dinner.

    As part of the curriculum, students will be responsible for today''s lunch.

    Therefore, while hiding your disappointment to yourself, you decide to put on an apron and join with Ellien and Minorta in the kitchen.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have the interest in cooking.¡± The maid tells you as you approach the stove. ¡°You can stay back and watch.¡±

    ¡°Pardon, I would like to try to cook something.¡± You say on an empty stomach.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I will show you how.¡± The maid shows you around. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do everything.¡±

    ¡°I will help with cutting the vegetables Pyrie.¡± Ellien tells you.

    ¡°I will get the meat.¡± Minorta says.

    In the corner there are quite a bit of students without aprons, you notice, and most of them are male.

    You also notice Harrivetta standing over there in her usual uniform.

    From the looks of it, it seems that she won''t be cooking today, you deduct.

    You try to wave at her but she seems to avoid making eye contact with you.

    ¡°Hey, what is with the ladies over there?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°The teacher said that you could skip the class, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ellien responds.

    ¡°I mean, of course he did.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°But why do you think she doesn¡¯t want to join others?¡±

    ¡°You mean the tall one?¡± Ellien tilts her head. ¡°I suppose she is not all that interested, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s below her abilities?¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°It¡¯s more about that she doesn¡¯t have¡­¡± Ellien says but is interrupted.

    ¡°I will check on her.¡± You say and decide to approach the blond girl.

    You decide that you will let your friend handle the rest while you talk to Harrivetta.

    She does smilingly upset about something, and you know that is not a good sign.

    ¡°Good day Harrivetta.¡± You drop a crusty.

    ¡°Likewise Pyrecilla.¡± She says while looking at your apron. ¡°I happen to meet you at best of moments, truly.¡±

    ¡°I do wonder if you have a moment?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She nods. ¡°It is about the issue from earlier, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes I did talk with my mother.¡± You acknowledge. ¡°I reckon everything now is set proper. I will be looking forward to our time together, Harrivetta.¡±

    ¡°Aye, it is done now. I will too await your arrival.¡± She responds diplomatically. ¡°And do not bother with giving me a date, any day is fine I let you know.

    ¡°Of course.¡± You nod and bow.

    You mention to her that you have talked with your mother and she is mostly supportive.

    You don''t mention a word about the violin, since it would only make her hate you more.

    Therefore, you are now free to return to your friends and help them out with cooking.

    It''s not too difficult, since everything is already prepared for you beforehand.

    All you have to do practically is to heat up the food, and you''re done. All you have to do now is to wait.

    ¡°I am glad we managed to finish on time.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°Why was this a lesson again?¡± Minorta asks while the rest of you shrug. ¡°First the evolution theory and now cooking. It feels like worthless things.¡±

    ¡°I reckon that you forgot what the teacher said then, Minorta?¡± You tell her.

    ¡°About that this wasn¡¯t obligatory?¡± Minorta queries you.

    ¡°Incorrect. I suppose you ought to recall what the teacher said after biology.¡± You explain.

    ¡°You mean that? I guess after that speech all things he said became irrelevant.¡± The blond girl noticed. ¡°For me knowing the fact doesn¡¯t change anything at least.¡±

    ¡°But at least cooking is a skill that is useful to have, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ellien looks Minorta and then at you. ¡°No matter what science says about it.¡±

    The three of you have a short talk about how this excessive was pointless since every student here knows how to cook already.

    ¡°Besides, I would say most of the students here know how to cook already.¡± Minorta states. ¡°Then it¡¯s quite strange for the school to be wasting our time.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡± You mention. ¡°As long as you assume every student knows how to cook.¡±

    ¡°You mean those upper classmates?¡± Ellien looks at the direction where Harrivetta stands. ¡°Perhaps they are not absorbed with basics.¡±

    ¡°What would be their interest then?¡± Minorta asks puzzled.

    ¡°I suppose sweets?¡± Ellien tilts her head. ¡°I believe that is what wealthy people fancy.¡±

    Ellien mentions that if perhaps the lecture involved sweet making, upper classmates would have been interested.

    You and Minorta nod and start to laugh a little. A little while later Harrivetta exits the kitchen.

    That causes Minorta to return to the bakery rumour. The three of you start talking about it.

    ¡°You know what I heard?¡± The blond girl mentions. ¡°When I was preparing the meat I heard two students talking about the bakery.¡±

    ¡°Did you Minorta?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°It was when you left to talk her.¡± She explains. ¡°One of them mentioned a name, Francishies. Do you know who that is?¡±

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s Harrivetta¡¯s family name.¡± You reply.

    ¡°That was the name of the owner. At least according to them.¡± Minorta tells you.

    ¡°Then I suppose we shouldn¡¯t spread this rumour further before we confirm it.¡± You suggest.

    ¡°I also agree.¡± Ellien adds.

    It is actually her who owns the bakery, you ponder a little, surprised to learn such an outrageous tattle.

    You and your friend decide to keep it a secret from everyone, since that is her family¡¯s matter.

    Eventually, the meal you have been preparing all this time finally looks finished.

    The three of you, still in aprons, are asked to pass around food using the serving trolley.

    As you do you briefly pass Harrivetta, who smiles at you as you hand her plate.

    It¡¯s not just a simple greeting, rather, you can sense extreme delight and complacent.

    She must have heard your conversation back in the kitchen, you figure.

    However, that is just your guess. A proper lady shouldn¡¯t approach directly with an issue, you tell yourself.

    A while after the three of you finally are able to relax and sit down for lunch.

    You are starving and visibly your friends are as well.

    ¡°Did you notice Harrivetta¡¯s face?¡± The blond girl mentions.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be rude to her, Minorta.¡± You reply.

    ¡°So you did too, Pyrie?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°I am simply stating that is not proper.¡± You add.

    ¡°Yes Minorta, please focus on eating.¡± Ellien tells her.

    You three finish up your meals and carry the plates onto the trolley.

    What remains is doing the dishes, a task that you don''t find thrilling.

    This time as well Harrivetta doesn''t appear to join the students.

    In fact, you can''t find her in the kitchen. She must be taking care of Davithea, you guess.

    ¡°And the dishes?¡± Minorta complains. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what good this maid education is going to teach me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you would rather learn from Pyrie¡¯s maid?¡± Ellien suggests.

    ¡°I suppose you are right.¡± Minorta nods. ¡°A professional school for housekeeping is something that exists.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ellien tilts her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard at least.¡± The blond girl adds.

    The three of you finish up and clean their hands with soap.

    You return your aprons and head to the coatroom.

    The classes are over for today, hence you can enjoy your free time today, you figure.

    ¡°I mentioned this earlier.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°I need to ask my brother for permission.¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead and ask him. We can wait here.¡± Ellien informs her.

    ¡°That would take some time.¡± The blond girl argues. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t? Are you going to wait for me all day?¡±

    Minorta says that she needs to tell her brother to take care of the cattle in her place before you all go to the bakery.

    ¡°I presume the only solution here would be to go together.¡± You point out.

    ¡°But my brother doesn¡¯t really like visitors.¡± Minorta tells you.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a better solution however.¡± You state.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any other as well.¡± She replies.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided!¡± Ellien says looking at you both.

    You and Ellien nod and decide that you will go with her. Thus, the three of you head towards Minorta''s home.

    ¡°You live quite a long way from the main road Minorta.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°Yes but the area is quite peaceful too.¡± She replies.

    ¡°But then again you don¡¯t get many visitors.¡± The blue haired girl points out.

    ¡°My grandma gets visitors every now and then.¡± Minorta says.

    Surprisingly, despite your initial guess, Minorta''s house is actually far away from the fork where you three meet every school day.

    The road leading to it is in poor condition, sandwiched between old wooden fences.

    The building itself is a time-worn hut, with a single chimney.

    There is laundry hanged outside and a shabby barn to the right.

    The man, who is presumably Minorta''s brother walks out of it and greets the three of you.

    He doesn''t look too friendly.

    ¡°Minorta, did you bring your friends?¡± He asks her.

    ¡°Is that not good?¡± She replies.

    ¡°That is no good.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have time to play.¡±

    ¡°I do! The class ended earlier.¡± She answers.

    ¡°Then you have more time to help me. You promised.¡± He points out.

    ¡°No I didn¡¯t! You said that you will be fine.¡± She says back to him.

    ¡°But you said you would help out if I asked.¡± He says back to her.

    ¡°So are you asking me to help you out now?¡± She asks him.

    ¡°And do you think now is a good time to play?¡± He asks him.

    ¡°Those are my friends after all.¡± She informs him.

    ¡°Are they really? This is the first time I saw them.¡± He informs her.

    Her brother is a little sceptical about the truth, but eventually shrugs off the thought.

    You are certain that you three are good friends and that''s the relation between you, Ellien and Minorta.

    Ellien then apologises for the behaviour of her brother and asks if it would be okay if she went to the newly opened bakery today.

    ¡°A newly opened bakery in the village? Are you certain of this?¡± His brother asks.

    ¡°Of course, you can ask them if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Minorta replies.

    ¡°I do believe you and them, but not that a bakery opened in the village.¡± He says.

    ¡°Everyone was talking about it at school, so it must be true.¡± She points out.

    ¡°I suppose everyone can¡¯t be wrong at the same time.¡± He ponders.

    ¡°Then are you going to let me go?¡± She asks.

    ¡°On one condition however.¡± He states.

    Her brother agrees and as she walks towards you, he stumbles on his leg a little.

    You wonder if that''s something serious, but you decide that it would be rude to inquire on the spot.

    The man gives out some copper coins to Minorta and asks her to buy some bread.

    With that, he walks back to the barn and the three of you head towards the village.

    At some point, Ellien asks about Minorta''s brother along the way.

    ¡°It must be tough for only him to take care of the farm alone.¡± Ellien voices.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s why I hate it when he always tells me that I don¡¯t help out.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°Obviously I help him out every day, when I have the time, but he can be a little stingy about that.¡±

    It is what it is, you nod. Working alone for the entire family is something that is expected, here in the farmland.

    ¡°Besides he thinks that I always have my head in the clouds. That¡¯s not true of course.¡± Minorta looks at you and Ellien.

    ¡°You don¡¯t? I suspect that must originate from your ability.¡± You reply.

    ¡°That is true!¡± She says excited that you guessed. ¡°My grandma doesn¡¯t talk but if she would she would probably tell my brother that I am a spirit medium.¡±

    ¡°Of course Minorta.¡± Ellien nods. ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove him that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, furthermore my grandma works as a Znachor.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°She doesn¡¯t leave the house but because of that we occasionally get visitors.¡±

    You also learn that Minorta has an old grandma,

    who sometimes provides services to sick people as a Znachor, but doesn''t leave the house.

    She also doesn''t respond with words if you talk to her, which is odd, but Minorta doesn''t mind.

    ¡°It is my family after all.¡± The blond girl explains. ¡°I have to help them out, even if I get pestered by my brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes I also think they depend on you.¡± Ellien says. ¡°Especially your grandma I think.¡±

    ¡°I simply think that she doesn¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Minorta explains.

    When you arrive at the village square, you notice very few people.

    You remember that this morning there was a crowd here, which was probably after the fresh bread.

    Normally the millman supplies the village with bread every day, so there is no problem.

    Having competition however is rare, perhaps they made a deal, you ponder.

    The three of you arrive at the market, notice the bakery sign and decide to enter.

    As you open the door, the air of freshly baked products instantly fills your nostrils.

    You guide your eye through the room to see different kinds of bread on display.

    There is a lady behind the counter, dresses in chic dress with an apron.

    "Good day ladies, how can I help you?¡± The lady says in a soft voice.

    ¡°Good day. I hope a moment wouldn¡¯t be rude?¡± You reply.

    ¡°Please be at ease and take your time.¡± She bows to you.

    ¡°Wow! This place is something.¡± Minorta says running towards the glass window.

    ¡°Be careful not to break things Minorta.¡± Ellien warns her.

    As you decide on what you want to buy, you see Ellien and Minorta interested in confectionery products.

    You decide to buy some sweet chocolate puffs for them, even though they protested.

    On the other hand, they pay for their own bread and the three of you leave, each one with a different paper bag.

    On the way back you notice a strange man looking at you. He''s hungry.

    ¡°So what did you buy? Just bread?¡± Minorta asks Ellien.

    ¡°I imagine you bought the same one? Mine is a little lighter.¡± The rose eyed girl observes.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t have much one me after all. This one had the best scent.¡± Minorta explains.

    ¡°As long as they are both tasty we shouldn¡¯t compare.¡± Ellien points out.

    It''s a beggar that sniffed the bread Minorta or Ellien brought, you discern.

    He seems to be focused only on it, not taking care about everyone else looking at him.

    You feel a sudden chill, and in spite of the warm weather, you begin to shiver.

    You won''t be able to overpower this person, even with the three of you, so you began to walk faster.

    ¡°Pyria? Wait up.¡± Ellien tells you.

    ¡°Are you worried about being late?¡± Minorta asks you.

    ¡°Look behind you.¡± You say.

    Your friends now are aware of the situation and start panicking as well.

    ¡°Is he following us?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Who is this man?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°If you keep your voice down and don¡¯t make a commotion we will be fine.¡± You inform them in a whisper.

    However, you remain calm and whisper to them to cool down.

    You have your reason since you notice something as well.

    You hear a shout from the distance and someone running towards you.

    The man stops right before he reaches you, frozen by the voice of the priest.

    ¡°Hey stop!¡± Someone shouts.

    ¡°Stop that man.¡± You hear a voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± The beggar stops.

    The man of course explains that he just wanted to ask for some bread and had no ill intentions.

    But it''s hard for everyone to believe him, since he did follow you from behind.

    In the meantime, Acculina makes her dashing entrance and stops next to the man.

    She knows the man personally, the explains, and says that she trusts his side of the story.

    ¡°I simply wanted to ask for some bread.¡± The man states.

    ¡°You ran after them.¡± The priest argues.

    ¡°It was not my intention to. I was forced to because they started running.¡± He explains.

    ¡°So you were after them?¡± The priest inquires.

    ¡°No, I only wanted to ask¡­¡± The man says.

    ¡°Stop! I know this man! He can be trusted.¡± Acculina jumps into the scene.

    From pity perhaps, Minorta takes out her bread and shares it with the man.

    ¡°So are you young ladies okay with this?¡± The priest discusses.

    ¡°We do not opine the man is at fault.¡± You say.

    ¡°Let him go, he was just hungry.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°Here, you can have some.¡± Minorta takes her bread and shares it with the man,

    ¡°Thank you, and excuse me.¡± The man takes the bread and leaves.

    The man departs the scene in a hurry, and Acculina explains his story.

    He was originally a painter but lost his wife at some point due to an accident.

    After that happened, he lost all inspiration and started soul searching.

    Eventually he developed himself into alcoholism, and had to sell off his house.

    He also had a daughter to take care of. However, she was taken away from him on charges of domestic violence.

    It was only when Acculina met him, she convinced him to improve from his sorry state.

    Even today she prays for his recovery.

    ¡°Acculina, you said you know the man.¡± The priest asks.

    ¡°Of course, I often see him on the bench.¡± Acculina says.

    ¡°What kind of man is he?¡± The priest inquires.

    ¡°If I would speak the truth, he was a decent man once, an artist. However, his wife died in an accident at one point.¡± Acculina tells the story. ¡°After that there was alcohol. He couldn¡¯t make money out of art anymore, sold his house, beat his daughter, she was taken from him and now is alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an awfully sad story Acculina.¡± Says Ellien. ¡°But why do you trust him?¡±

    ¡°I talked to him and he said he is going to improve. He told me he would stop with the alcohol at least.¡± The nun-like girl says.

    ¡°Your faith speaks of your hopefulness for him, right Acculina?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°But of course! I wouldn¡¯t take pride as a younger sister if I didn¡¯t right?¡± The Sapphire eyed girl boasts.

    ¡°You are still far from the official clergy profession young miss.¡± The Priest interrupts.

    ¡°Because you and sister only asks me to do petty things!¡± Acculina punts.

    Everyone has a good laugh for a moment and the priest goes back to the church.

    People who were looking also leave and you and the three friends continue talking.

    ¡°Say Acculina, I¡¯m sorry to mention it but you have a big heart.¡± Minorta tells her. ¡°Maybe a little too big.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Have you finally fallen prey to the seeds of love?¡± She looks at the bread and everyone smirks.

    ¡°If I was my brother here I would say¡­¡± Minorta voice becomes a little manly. ¡°But he reeks of alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡± The innocent nun-like girl says. ¡°I suppose if you were to force me, I think yes, everyone noticed it. However, I still pray that he will eventually step down from that path.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps he can¡¯t find any other way?¡± Ellien voices. ¡°If you were to ask me, a person who put alcohol over his daughter can¡¯t be trusted, even if you want to believe him.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong in praying for his improvement?¡± Acculina asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s not healthy for the family.¡± Ellien answers.

    ¡°His state is not that awful though¡­¡± Acculina tries to find an excuse.

    ¡°Given his grab and smell it¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Ellien informs.

    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t this basically lying for his sake?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°No it isn¡¯t, it¡¯s just something I want to believe.¡± Acculina states.

    The three of you decide that they had enough adventures for today.

    You split up and head towards your respective homes, saying your goodbyes to Acculina and each other.

    The road towards your house is very uneventful, luckily,

    but as you travel you recall that the three of them wanted to see your violin practise.

    Of course that is no longer going to happen, you tell yourself.

    You eventually arrive at your cosy home, and enter through the door carrying puffs and your school trunk.

    ¡°Mother I have returned home.¡± You announce.

    ¡°Welcome back darling.¡± Your mother answers.

    ¡°Welcome back young madam.¡± Your maid answers.

    You greet your mother first and foremost, then undress your coat and take off your shoes.

    Emmi announces that dinner will be ready soon and spots something you are carrying.

    ¡°Those are the sweet puffs from the bakery.¡± You present.

    ¡°Then I would strongly advise against eating them before dinner.¡± The maid says.

    ¡°I did not even think about doing that.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Please listen to your maid darling.¡± Your mother adds.

    ¡°Yes mother, I am aware that dinner is more important.¡± You say handling them over to Emmi.

    You brought extra to share with your family, and perhaps that the smell spoiled the surprise.

    The sweets are confiscated in an instant, you get no chance at reacting.

    Feeling down, you sit next to your mother and start dinner.

    ¡°So darling, how was your day at school today?¡± Your mother asks you.

    ¡°We had that mister who was talking about the evolution theory.¡± You explain. ¡°He was quite honest about it being just a science theory however. I can only imagine why the school would be forced to hire such tutors.¡±

    ¡°That is completely fine.¡± You mother says. ¡°Being critical is not the only attribute fitting a lady, be it science or a spouse.¡±

    ¡°There was also a class about cooking.¡± You mention. ¡°Students were asked to cook in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful darling.¡± Beamortha voices. ¡°Did you bore yourself out?¡±

    ¡°They also had the option to opt out of the classes entirely.¡± You add. ¡°Many were disappointed visually.¡±

    ¡°A young lady from a proper house should not involve their time with the cooks.¡± Your mother lectures you. ¡°After all, there are much more gainful pursuits to follow.¡±

    You talk about your day at school, how you had culinary classes and how students reacted.

    She isn''t very enthusiastic to hear that however.

    Her opinion is that young girls from a good house should not get their hands dirty.

    ¡°If I were to share my opinion I would tell the principal to raise patisseries, instead of home cooks.¡± Your mother states.

    ¡°Of course mother.¡± You chuckle a little. ¡°I recall a student saying exactly that.¡±

    Your mother also mentions that she would like the school to raise patisseries, instead of home cooks,

    to which you giggle a little. After the dinner is finished, you head to your room to do homework.

    During your lecture of a book you notice a knock on your door. You decide to open it.

    ¡°Young madam, I think it is about time.¡± Emmi says while bowing to you.

    ¡°What time would that be?¡± You curiously ask.

    ¡°The time for violin practise of course.¡± She informs you.

    ¡°Is it that late?¡± You ask looking at the grandfather clock.

    ¡°Not quite young madam. It is best to start now before the sun comes down.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Allow me to finish my homework and then I will be ready.¡± You state.

    ¡°Of course young madam.¡± She bows and closes the door.

    You are not surprised to meet her, but you do recall that you still have violin practise for today.

    You probably forgot about it when you started homework, but Emmi reminded you about it.

    You also probably forgot about it when you thought about your friends, but Emmi reminded you about it.

    You sigh and close the book. You have now to face a greater how and see how you fare.

    You exit your room and head to Emmi. You tell yourself that you are going to give your best.

    After all, if you want to stand a chance against Harrivetta in the near future, that¡¯s only expected.

    You open the door and see Emmi inside. Her room is scarce of furniture.

    Besides a bed and a desk, you can¡¯t find anything else but it''s comfy in its own way.

    You pick up the instrument she prepared for you and look towards the note stand.

    ¡°I am not mistaken that young madam knows how to read this, yes?¡± Emmi ask you.

    ¡°I remember a class on this a while ago.¡± You nod.

    ¡°Then I proceed with teaching you the basics.¡± She stands near you.

    Emmi once again guides your moves. This time the instrument is well tuned and ready to play.

    She grabs gently by your small hand and shows you the way you should be guiding the bow.

    She presses hard on your delicate fingers, which hurts a little, and explains how to properly hold the string in place.

    It requires dexterity as well as some strength. You struggle to play it properly.

    The process doesn''t get any more interesting. You each tune you make, she listens.

    With each movement of your finger, she watches. With each sweat you drop, she remains unimpressed.

    You don''t know who has more patience in the end,

    the person playing the violin or the person rigorously watching and correcting your mistakes.

    ¡°Maybe it is best if we stopped for today, young madam.¡± The maid says.

    ¡°I feel defeated.¡± You tell her. ¡°I really want to improve, just a little.¡±

    ¡°The battles are better fought with the prospect of winning the war. ¡° She explains.

    ¡°Of course you are right Emmi.¡± You nod. ¡°I will try better tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate yourself, young madam.¡± She cheers you. ¡°I doubt there are many people who became skilled in one day.¡±

    It takes a while before Emmi has finally enough and says you should come tomorrow.

    You don''t know if it''s better to be satisfied with your first day,

    or despair that you were not able to make progress.

    Whichever is the case, when you decide to leave the room,

    you notice that your mother was outside in the hallway.

    Before you can say a word however, the maid assures that your practise is going smoothly.

    ¡°So how was the practise my darling?¡± Your mother asks you.

    ¡°It was difficult mother. Emmi worked me to the bone.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Of course madam there were issues, but I can see improvement soon.¡± The maid tells her.

    ¡°Very well, I will look forward to your recital darling.¡± She turns towards you.

    ¡°Of course mother!¡± You reply with a hefty voice.

    Your mother excuses herself and leaves to her room. You are left with the maid.

    ¡°What you said was the truth Emmi?¡± You ask her.

    ¡°Of course, I take pride in my work young maiden.¡± She replies.

    You excuse yourself and head to your room to see if there is anything else to do before night falls.

    You lay down on your bed and hear something knocking on the window door.

    It''s your friend, Minorta, who appears to have been listening to your musical practise.

    You try to ignore her, because you don''t want to face the embarrassment.

    ¡°Pyria!¡± She says half-whispering half-shouting.

    But eventually open the window door and let her in.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me in, Pyrie.¡± She bows.

    ¡°Of course Minorta. I just wonder why would you come here at this time?¡± You tilt your head.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I promised after all.¡± She smiles weirdly.

    ¡°Is it because your brother got mad and you ran away?¡± You guess.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± She drops her jaw stupefied,

    ¡°Your expression was showing.¡± You point out.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are a spirit medium after all.¡± She smirks.

    ¡°A spirit medium?¡± You ask confused. ¡°I suppose they are good at reading emotions. But didn¡¯t you come here to hear my musical practise?¡±

    ¡°Of course that was secondary.¡± She explains. ¡°There is a more important reason.¡±

    She doesn''t seem to be interested in talking about music.

    Instead she feels like talking about something else, about today''s trip to the bakery,

    the man you met, and about something strange she noticed.

    There was a strange force attached to that person, clinging onto his very existence.

    It was a tired spirit, Minorta explains. She then asks if you sensed anything as well.

    ¡°Did you notice the spirit that followed the man?¡± She asks you with a serious face.

    ¡°I would lie if I didn¡¯t say I sensed nothing.¡± You explain. ¡°But a spirit is hardly how I would explain the sensation.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asks you again.

    ¡°I¡¯m positive about that, I couldn¡¯t sense anything like a spirit.¡± You tell her.

    You give her a vague answer, since you can¡¯t really tell yourself.

    ¡°The water spirit I sensed was full of unachieved dreams and regrets.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°It¡¯s a little like when you bottle up something and shake it a little. The pressure gathers and can¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you sensed Minorta?¡± You say. ¡°That certainly is befitting his story.¡±

    ¡°Right, but it was because of the spirit he couldn¡¯t stop drinking I think.¡± She tells you. ¡°And when I said that lying isn¡¯t going to help I meant that there was another way.¡±

    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know that.¡± You nod.

    ¡°And I simply couldn¡¯t talk about this openly,.¡± She informs you. ¡°But I do feel like I need to apologise to Acculina at some point.¡±

    Clearly the water spirit she is talking about was something you couldn''t have sensed,

    unless you were a spirit medium yourself. Therefore, saying that you didn¡¯t know about it is correct.

    Minorta is satisfied with your answer and smiles.

    Next second, you hear the door opening. It''s Emmi with your supper, surprised to see you two together.

    ¡°I understand. I will not take your time.¡± The maid excuses herself.

    ¡°That¡¯s your maid Pyrie?¡± Your friend asks you.

    ¡°I call her Emmi.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Emmi is quite nice of a person, don¡¯t you think?¡± She mentions.

    ¡°I do find her dear.¡± You nod. ¡°Here, I would be cruel not to share.¡±

    You share your meal with Minorta while Emmi leaves you both in peace.

    The two of you decide to change the subject and start talking about life and school.

    ¡°Right Pyrie, what do you plan exactly with learning an instrument?¡± She asks you.

    ¡°I do aim to become proficient with it as best as I can.¡± You explain. ¡°I do not have any plans so far, but in the future I aspire to become a fine lady, just like my mother.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I also want to be more like grandma and become a Znachor.¡± She tells you.

    Both of you have a small talk before Minorta decides to leave, despite you offering that she can stay the night.

    ¡°I should really go now.¡± She says.

    ¡°You are free to do so.¡± You reply. ¡°Planning to keep you against your will would be bitter. Do consider however travelling through the night. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay the night?¡±

    ¡°I pardon?¡± She tilts her head briefly. ¡°I thank you for the offer but I must go,¡±

    ¡°And next time, please use the door.¡± You add as she exits through the window.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± She giggles.

    Your friend rushes like the wind out of the window and you can no longer see her.

    You close the window door and hope that she will make it safe and sound.

    Perhaps even there is something inside of you that tells you she will be fine.

    With that thought, you change into your night clothes and put on a mob cap on your head.

    You lay down on your bed and cover yourself comfortably, awaiting for your eyes to close on their own.

 5-1

    The night goes as every previous one,

    you experience a dream that is more true than the reality you live in.

    ¡°I would prefer if you would erase this from your memory.¡±

    There is a voice.

    ¡°Science is a discipline of facts, which are disconnected from beliefs.¡±

    There is another voice.

    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t this basically lying for your sake?¡±

    Yet another voice.

    But for you it¡¯s not a lie.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    For you this experience is the truth.

    For you that experience is no longer the truth.

    ¡°If he died and came back, is it really okay to call him my father?¡± A question.

    ¡°If the spirit medium says so, it must be the spirit¡¯s fault?¡± A question.

    ¡°If all of the rumours say so it must be Harrivetta¡¯s¡­¡± A question.

    ¡°If you impress him will you be able enter salons.¡± A question.

    ¡°If your mother says so, it must be true?¡± A question

    Your mind already has the answer to those questions.

    ¡°You give her a vague answer.¡± A voice tells you.

    ¡°However, that is just your guess.¡± Someone reminds you.

    ¡°Is it because your brother got mad and you ran away?¡± A voice echoes.

    ¡°You wonder if that''s something serious.¡± Someone makes you recall.

    Because you believe that lies can become reality,

    In fact, they are no longer lies, it is the truth.

    That''s what you told Minorta and others.

    That''s everything you know.

    ¡°A spirit medium? Not too sure about that.¡±

    You tell her.

    That''s how you live your live,

    in a world you are trying to create for yourself.

    The only person you need is answer is yourself in this world,

    There is no one that will ever tell you that you are wrong.

    There will never be one that will punish you from your sin.

 6-0

    Your dream ends and you return to the physical body.

    You feel like a newfound energy enters you as the sun rays fill up your room.

    You rub your tired cerise eyes and yawn, stretching your arms unconsciously.

    It''s morning and you have to get up for school as usual, you realize.

    You remove the covers and stand up to get ready for your next day at school.

    You wash yourself using the water from the basin and draw the curtain open completely.

    Looking at the sun you notice it''s probably late and you don''t have much time.

    You pack your school books and put on your usual school uniform.

    It matches you and your long apple red hair when you take a gaze at the mirror.

    You smile a little and head towards the kitchen where you find your mother and Emmi already sitting down.

    You decide to join them for breakfast which today is quite tasty looking.

    ¡°Good morning darling.¡± Your mother says to you.

    ¡°Good morning mother.¡± You respond.

    ¡°Good morning young madam.¡± The maid greets you.

    ¡°Good morning Emmi.¡± You answer.

    ¡°Say darling, you do remember that today is Memory Day.¡± Beamortha reminds you. ¡°I¡¯m only stating this so you wouldn¡¯t forget to eat your greens today.¡±

    ¡°Of course mother, I always keep sure I eat healthy.¡± You nod.

    Today your mother reminds you that it''s Memory Day.

    It''s a special day that is celebrated by visiting your dead relatives.

    ¡°Young madam, which hairstyle do you fancy today?¡± The maid asks you with a comb in her hand.

    ¡°I presume as long as you take back the front, I would be content.¡± You tell.

    ¡°Would you say the long hair suits you darling? Perhaps you find it an annoyance?¡± Your mother suggests while watching you running your fingers through your hair.

    ¡°I was thinking about that today.¡± You mention. ¡°Yet I resolved staying this way., since I would surely not recognize myself in the mirror with shorter hair.¡±

    ¡°That is lovely my darling.¡± You mother chuckles. ¡°But do remember, after school a carriage is arranged. Be sure to be ready by then.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I shall be properly disposed by then.¡± You bow.

    She mentions that she will be ordering a carriage and will be meeting you after school.

    Afterwards the two of you will be going to the graveyard where your grandparents are buried.

    You nod and ask if Emmi would be coming too, to which Abigail gives a negative answer.

    ¡°Emmi, will you be accompanying us as well?¡± You turn a little toward her.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I will be busy young madam.¡± She responds.

    ¡°Would it be possible to take a break from your duties?¡± You ask.

    ¡°That would be unwise young madam.¡± The maid adds.

    Emmi mentions that she has her own work to do and she won''t be able to come.

    Nevertheless, you wish that you would learn more about her family, but that will be for another time.

    Right now you focus on finishing your breakfast and getting to school in time.

    Once the maid is done brushing your hair, she fastens your favourite headdress onto it.

    ¡°All done young madam.¡± She presents a hand mirror.

    ¡°It was deftly handled. Splendid work.¡± You remark. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are this able Emmi.¡±

    ¡°It is my pleasure to serve young madam.¡± She responds timidly.

    ¡°Just remember darling, before you make our maid any more redder, you won¡¯t have time to fashion your hair before we go.¡± Your mother informs you. ¡°Do be mindful of that.¡±

    ¡°Of course mother, I will be sensible of my manner.¡± You promise.

    ¡°As a proper lady should always be, my darling.¡± Beamortha adds.

    Because you won''t have time to do my hair again after school, you have to be careful.

    It¡¯s not that you are already well aware of the weight you carry as a proper lady,

    but it does feel a little invigorating to know your mother is smiling to see your beauty.

    Eventually you finish breakfast, excuse yourself. and you put on your usual shoes.

    You open the front door and leave for school, hoping nothing would dirty your hair.

    It''s wind is quite chilly today, you remark. but fortunately you brought your coat with you.

    As you take a step after step, your heels tap the rocks embedded in the ground,

    echoing with a small pleasant click that fills the space around you.

    The pleasant air carries a whisper of dancing leaves into your ears.

    Your hair sways and spread the fragrance of the lovely herbal shampoo.

    What is going to happen today, you wonder, as you reach the intersection.

    It is here that you meet your friend, Ellien, as usual.

    ¡°Hello Pyrie, how is your day?¡± She greets you as you come close.

    ¡°Hello Ellien, it is fine.¡± You respond. ¡°The weather is quite nice today, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She nods and starts walking friskily with you.

    She is jolly as well today, as you wave and smile at her.

    It seems something interesting happened to her yesterday.

    ¡°You know Pyrie, yesterday I went back home and we had chickens hatching. It was a mess, you could imagine.¡± Ellien tells her story.

    ¡°Chickens hatched? I don¡¯t keep any animals in the house so I can¡¯t relate.¡± You respond.

    ¡°They just tend to themselves, finding food in the ground.¡± She explains. ¡±But what¡¯s worse is that it¡¯s winter soon. I am worried that they won''t be able to survive.¡±

    ¡°That does sound concerning.¡± You remark. ¡°It is a little strange for them to hatch at this time of the year?¡±

    ¡°Naturally yes, they hatch during spring and summer. However, if it¡¯s warm enough they can hatch during fall as well.¡± She mentions. ¡°And to think just one didn¡¯t make it¡­I¡¯m not even sure to consider that lucky or not.¡±

    ¡°Be of good hope Ellien.¡± You try to cheer her.

    ¡°I sure am Pyrie.¡± She answers. ¡°Though we ought to build an isolated incubatorium and then bring extra grain too.¡±

    It appears that small chickens hatched yesterday, when Ellien returned home.

    She is over joined since only a single one hatching turned up dead,

    adding that it is quite rare for them to hatch during late Autumn.

    It is going to be difficult for them to survive winter however, but perhaps it won''t be as harsh, you suggest.

    With a positive mind, both of you continue your journey to the school.

    You meet Minorta, also at her usual spot.

    She waves at you from a distance and you wave at her back.

    ¡°Hey Minorta.¡± Ellien waves at her.

    ¡°Good morning Minorta.¡± You wave at her.

    ¡°Good morning you two.¡± She responds with a downcast face.

    ¡°Why the face Minorta?¡± Ellien asks curiously.

    ¡°Because I got into a fight with my brother, that¡¯s my.¡± The blond girl explains.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you always getting into a fight with him?¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°That is true, however this time he told me to go home and stay with grandma.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°In his language it¡¯s I had enough. If he gets into that state it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°What was he so upset about?¡± Ellien inquires.

    ¡°It was because I wasn¡¯t staying home lately, instead playing around.¡± Minorta says. ¡°That is not true, I wasn¡¯t playing around.¡±

    ¡°Of course Minorta, we believe you.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Basically I better stay home after school for some time.¡± Minorta states.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± Ellien nods. ¡°Winter is coming after all.¡±

    She seems a little under the weather however, in contrast to the two of you,

    because of what happened earlier.

    It appears that her brother was a little upset that she wasn''t helping him out at home.

    ¡°In other news, what do you two plan for the Memory day?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I suppose we will visit some graves and that would be it?¡± Ellien responds.

    ¡°I will visit my mother¡¯s grave with my brother.¡± Minorta answers.

    ¡°What about your father?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t have a grave.¡± The blond girl explains. ¡±It¡¯s because my grandma, my brother and I believe that he is still alive, although he hasn¡¯t returned for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°That is terrible to hear Minorta. I pray that he is safe.¡± Ellien consults her.

    ¡°Thanks but let¡¯s change the subject.¡± Minorta turns to you. ¡°Pyrie, how about you?¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment with my mother.¡± You explain. ¡°We will be taking the carriage after school.¡±

    The Memory Day is an important opportunity to bond with your deceased relatives and your alive family.

    You decide that you will tell your friends about the trip you will be making with your mother today.

    Minorta mentions that her brother wanted to visit her mother''s grave, so she will be busy today.

    Then Ellien also mentions that she will be spending time with her family as well.

    ¡°So that is why your hair is so silky.¡± Ellien says after a moment of thought.

    ¡°Is it Emmi who you should praise.¡± You inform her.

    ¡°Hey, we are here already.¡± Minorta notices.

    ¡°Yes of course. Will be coming too?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°Unfortunately, she has her own relatives I think.¡± You answer.

    ¡°The classes are about to start.¡± Minorta tries to get attention.

    ¡°That is quite the misfortune. I wanted to meet her.¡± Ellien tells you.

    ¡°She is a maid that takes pride in her work after all.¡± You respond.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in if you two just want to stand here and talk.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Oh, I had the impression that you and her are more like family.¡± Ellien speaks.

    ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that.¡± You nod.

    The three of you arrive at the school gates, albeit it¡¯s Minorta who drags you by hand inside.

    It seems that the traffic is a little less dense today since there are fewer students than usual, you notice.

    You make your way to the cloakroom and change your shoes as usual.

    ¡°So what are you planning for today?¡± One student says.

    ¡°My mother told me to go to school.¡± Another replies.

    ¡°Besides that?¡± A student says.

    ¡°I suppose my mother also wants to visit grandma today.¡± Another responds.

    ¡°Oh hello Pyrecilla.¡± Students turn towards you and bow.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± You bow.

    ¡°Lucky are those that didn¡¯t get to go today.¡± Someone says.

    ¡°Of course, I wish I didn¡¯t either.¡± A student states.

    As you pass your gaze through the hallway you notice some students talking about today.

    It appears that many of their friends have decided to take a day off, since it''s Memory Day.

    From inside of the classroom, a familiar face appears. It¡¯s Shishe,

    who is holding her hand on the doorway and bending her head a little.

    She mentions that she is quite disappointed about other students.

    ¡°I wish that someone told us if school is obligatory or not on days like these.¡± Shishe complains.

    ¡°Would that change anything? Some students simply can¡¯t come because they live far away.¡± One of the students mentions.

    ¡°But it is in the duty of the teaching staff to clarify the rules.¡± Shishe says. ¡°Without that there is chaos and confusion about which are more and less correct. No one really knows if there are going to be consequences and the class that appears in only half in number might as well be cancelled since it is a disgrace for the teacher.¡±

    ¡°I do understand your point, but what would be fair for the students that came?¡± Someone asks.

    ¡°I suppose if you joined classes with the gent part it would be only fair.¡± Shishe suggests. ¡°It is mostly natural that we as ladies be accepting to strife in times of less comfort. Besides, that is fixing both problems with one stone, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°She just wants to meet the gents, isn¡¯t she?¡± A student whispers.

    She also mentions that since there are so few female pupils today that it would be a waste if the teacher didn''t join classes with the male part.

    You, the female students, Ellien and Minorta look at each other troubled.

    ¡°So do you think this is a good idea?¡± Shishe asks excitedly. ¡°I can ask the teacher right now.¡±

    Although everyone that gathered in the hallway can visibly see,

    none of the girls have the indecency to mention that her boyish behaviour is a little inappropriate.

    Therefore, without getting a response, Shishe returns to her more graceful posture,

    and walks back into the classroom to sit down at her usual desk, punting.

    You and the rest of the students gathered in the hallway enter the classroom.

    After a while, once everyone is ready, you and the rest of the girls are made to wait until the teacher arrives.

    He apologises for the delay.

    "I am deeply sorry about my delayed arrival. I was talking with other teachers to figure out a solution to today.¡± The teacher explains. ¡°To provide a summary, we are going to have classes as usual today. Therefore, please do understand ladies that there will be no sanctions for those that couldn¡¯t come.¡±

    ¡°No sanctions?¡± Someone says surprised.

    ¡°Yes that does sound unfair for those that came, but unfortunately this mistake on the teaching staff side can¡¯t be rehabilitated.¡± The teacher continues. ¡°Be seated, at the very least I shall abstain from grading material from this lecture.¡±

    Today''s subject is going to be literature.

    You open your book and the teacher picks one person after another, each reading a passage.

    Afterwards you are assigned a task, to present the arguments the author uses to justify the intentions of the main character.

    This is a little advanced for young minds, you ruminate,

    but you personally have no problem with figuring out what would be the correct answer.

    ¡°What does he mean by intentions?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°He means what is the character¡¯s goal set by the author.¡± You explain.

    ¡°How would I know that?¡± The blond girl whispers to you.

    ¡°You have to find the passage that states his goal in the text.¡± You answer.

    ¡°Well first he wanted to visit the town, then he wanted to restore order, then he wanted to rescue his love.¡± Minorta thinks out loud. ¡°He has many goals and that¡¯s the confusing part.¡±

    ¡°I suppose he wanted just a normal life.¡± You tell her. ¡°It¡¯s comprehensible that the desire manifested in many forms. Try to find text that relates to his views on life.¡±

    Your friend struggles a little, but you manage to dispel her initial confusion.

    It takes the right approach to teach someone the proper way, you figure,

    one that teaches how one could solve problems on their own.

    After a while you look back at your writings and decide that you are finished.

    However, you still need to copy your answer onto a clean paper, since this one is messy.

    As you do so, you are reminded of Harrivetta''s disgusted face from yesterday.

    ¡°Can you show me Pyrie?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Is that really necessary Minorta?¡± You say with a worried face.

    ¡°I suppose she already helped you enough Minorta.¡± Ellien speaks.

    ¡°You are right! Ellien, how about you?¡± Minorta turns to her friend.

    ¡°Of course, if you allow me to be the critic of your grammar as well Minorta?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°You know, we are not getting graded for this, so I rather decline.¡± The blond girl responds.

    You write down your name, Pyrecilla Abronova, and look around the classroom.

    It seems that everyone besides you finished so you take your work and place it on top of the stack of papers.

    The teacher nods and your excuse yourself back to your seat.

    As you do that however, the bell rings from the hallway.

    The class went by fast, the teacher remark, and dismisses the class.

    It''s lunch time now, so you and your friends decide to head for the mess hall.

    ¡°I hope they don¡¯t force us to cook like last time.¡± Minorta remarks.

    ¡°They learned from their mistakes. It is a school after all.¡± Ellien jokes.

    ¡°Does this mean the food is going to get tastier each time?¡± The blond girl smirks.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Only if you keep on eating it in the company of friends.¡± Ellien explains.

    Today it seems you are going to be feasting on poultry and potatoes.

    It''s a fair meal, you nod, and sit down in your usual spot.

    Today you are joined with Minorta, Ellien and one more person.

    Shishe, who decided to your usual lunch partners, asks if she could join, to which you positively reply.

    You and the other two eagerly awaits until the pigtail girl speaks.

    ¡°So Shishe, do you like chicken?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s edible.¡± Shishe responds.

    ¡°What do you like then Shishe?¡± Minorta probes.

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡± She answers.

    She appears less talkative than before for some reason.

    Even when a maid asks her something she only nods in response.

    There is something on her mind, you figure, as you notice Minorta and Ellien look at her concerned.

    "Are you upset that you didn¡¯t get to meet the gents?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Could you please focus on the food Minorta?¡± Shishe tells her.

    ¡°I think that something is on your mind today.¡± Ellien states. ¡°Please be out with it or it will spoil your meal.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m spoiling your meal?¡± Shishe turns to the blue haired girl.

    ¡°No that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Ellien bows to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have said that.¡±

    ¡°Well I should also apologise for my poor behaviour today, even though everyone reminds me.¡± Shishe bows back at Ellien. ¡°It¡¯s because I had a fight with my parents today. It¡¯s all just too absurd to mention now.¡±

    ¡°Shishe, I had a disagreement with my brother today too.¡± Minorta reassures. ¡°It is fine if you speak about it with us.¡±

    ¡°You say it wouldn¡¯t hurt if I told you?¡± Shishe says. ¡°Very well. Today we have a holiday, so my parents, who run a shop with furniture and accessories, had to close up early, even though it is not stated by the law how long they are allowed to work. Then they decided to go to the graveyard in the morning, when I have school, and studying is more important to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you are upset.¡± Ellien realizes.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m upset, right.¡± Shishe adds. ¡°But don¡¯t worry about me now really. Right now I actually feel a little better, after letting out some steam out of my head.¡±

    After a while she opens up and says that she had a scuffle with her parents.

    They are merchants who run a business, they deal with various furniture, decorations and fine arts.

    Today however, they had to close up early because of the Memory Day and by law it''s against the law to work normal hours during holiday.

    Due to that they decided to visit her relatives earlier. However, Shishe still had school, which was more important to her.

    ¡°I genuinely carry the opinion that you did no wrong Shishe.¡± You say. ¡±After all there was no other way to satisfy everyone in that situation.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are right about that Pyrecilla.¡± Shishe responds. ¡°I imagine that My parents would have complained if I stated that I want to take a free day from school.¡±

    That is indeed contempt, you remark, as everyone should follow what they want to do, they should be allowed to crave their own path.

    ¡°But that happens all the time in the family.¡± Ellien remarks. ¡°It¡¯s not like they wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against you for doing that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Ellien?¡± Shishe asks.

    ¡°Your parents want to be studious, right?¡± Ellien continues. ¡°If they believe you are using the excuse to laze then it would be natural that they would oppose that.

    ¡°Like my brother for example.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°And furthermore I think you should have stayed with your family after all.¡± Ellien states. ¡°After all today is a holiday and if you spend it with them then it¡¯s no good either.¡±

    However Ellien doesn''t share your opinion.

    She thinks that more important than yourself should be your family,

    the people who permit your existence in the first place.

    It is them who you should listen to.

    ¡°I can understand that too, thanks.¡± Shishe says a little weighty. ¡°But let¡¯s stop for the time being okay? I would lose my appetite if I had to hear you three argue over my parents.¡±

    ¡°Of course Shishe.¡± You say bowing.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine Shishe, talk to us anytime.¡± Minorta tells her.

    The four of you decide that you should stop talking about Shishe''s family before you all get into a fight.

    The time passes quickly and in a blink of an eye the plates are all cleaned up.

    There is still some time before the next lesson so the four of you decide to spend their time in the library.

    Before you arrive there however, the four of you spot someone walking into the principal office.

    As you silently decide to eavesdrop, you make out the voices inside of the room.

    It''s Harrivetta complaining to the headmaster about something.

    She argues that if it would be known to everyone if school is off or not today,

    then it wouldn''t be a problem for everyone.

    However the responsibility of doing that lies within the school''s body.

    "I express my unfortunate distaste that I must be the one to disclose this issue so bluntly.¡± Harrivetta says. ¡°As you know principal, due the lack of statement for proper attendance during the holiday, many of the students were displeased by the lack of civility among the school staff. This wouldn¡¯t be a problem if again, the staff had clear instructions.¡±

    ¡°I am well aware of the situation miss Francishia.¡± The man speaks. ¡°I already discussed this matter with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Then I comprehend that a solution is concluded, correct?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Miss Francishia, will all due respect this is not a matter solved by stating opinions.¡± The principal explains. ¡°Our history contains your complaint about the cooking class, as you recall. From that you should know well our consideration.¡±

    ¡°Very well I understand this matter is not trivial.¡± Harrivetta nods. ¡°However there is also¡­¡±

    She also has another issue, which is Davithea, who didn''t come to school lately.

    ¡°Is that all miss Francishia?¡± The principal asks.

    ¡°Nay, there is also the matter of my colleague, Davithea, which I have to inquire about.¡± Harrivetta states. ¡°I have been told her presence here has not been registered as of late.¡±

    ¡°It is beyond my ability to provide you with details miss Francishia.¡± The principal shakes his head. ¡°I will be sure however to inform you if one of the teachers is going to report on this case. Is that all?¡±

    In the meantime, Shishe hears someone walking down the hallway and the four of you decide to leave the scene before you get caught.

    ¡°This is the first time I hear Harrivetta complaining about...¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Someone is heading there, let¡¯s go.¡± Shishe interrupts and informs everyone.

    ¡°Right, it is better not to get caught.¡± Ellien whispers.

    The next bell rings in the hallway as you manage to arrive on time to the classroom.

    Through the door a priest enters. You can hear voices raise in the classroom.

    However, after a while everyone stands up, bows and sits down again.

    ¡°Good day and blessings for you. Today you will be learning more about history.¡± The pastor explains. ¡°More precisely, the circumstances of the church.¡°

    A member of clergy is not a rare sight at school, you remark, and open your notebook to make notes.

    ¡°I was told that you had a class on evolution theory at a previous date, correct?¡± The priest asks and everyone nods. ¡°Then now it would be only fair to learn about the history of the church.¡±

    You learn about the history of the church and why do the faithful celebrate Memory Day today.

    The class passes without anything interesting happening, you sigh, and the bell finally rings.

    ¡°That would be all young ladies.¡± The cleric stands up. ¡°Let us pray before we head to our homes.¡±

    Before you are allowed to go however, the priest asks for everyone to join their hands and pray before you leave.

    Afterwards he blesses everyone in the class and excuses himself. You are now free to leave as well.

    You pack your books, pick up your trunk and head towards the exit.

    As you put on your shoes, your warm cloak and take a single step outside,

    you are greeted by an older man, who is dressed well, bowing towards you.

    ¡°I was expecting your miss, good afternoon.¡± He bows to you. ¡°It would be a pleasure to escort you to the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Is that a butler Pyrie?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Good day sir.¡± Ellien introduces herself, bowing.

    ¡°Good afternoon sir.¡± You bow elegantly. ¡°He is the carriage man, of course.¡±

    ¡°Here miss, let me take care of your baggage.¡± He offers you help.

    ¡°His hat is tall and I like the moustache.¡± Minorta remarks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother Pyrie Minorta.¡± Ellien takes Minorta by hand.

    ¡°Go ahead sir.¡± You transfer your bag to him.

    He says that he has been waiting for you and uses a formal language.

    You recall that your mother wanted to meet you after the school,

    hence you believe in his words and follow him.

    You say your farewells to your friend and follow the man to a carriage, parked outside of the school.

    ¡°Come inside darling.¡± You hear a voice from inside.

    ¡°After you miss.¡± The man helps you with the curtain.

    ¡°Thank you sir.¡± You nod.

    The curtain opens to reveal your mother inside, dresses elegantly and for the occasion.

    She welcomes you with an open hand and patiently beckons you to get inside.

    As you place your shoe on the step, your mother reaches your hand and helps you get aboard.

    Inside find a dress, a corset, a pair of heels, flowers, all prepared for the occasion.

    It appears that your mother is in a hurry, you discern, and worry a little.

    ¡°I brought your dress darling.¡± She states.

    ¡°Thank you mother.¡± You say as she closes the curtain.

    ¡°Please do haste and get yourself dressed.¡± She tells you. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to go until you do so.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I understand.¡± You mod.

    You undress and have mother help you with the lacing up your corset.

    The dress fits quite nicely and you feel its weight doesn¡¯t affect your movement.

    Afterwards you put on the heels your mother prepared for you. They fit well.

    ¡°Is this fine?¡± You ask while holding your dress up.

    ¡°As expected from you darling, simply delightful.¡± She replies with a smile.

    It''s only a matter of moments before you find yourself completely changed.

    You look at yourself in the small mirror and surprise yourself how beautiful and elegant you look.

    In the meantime, your mother puts your school uniform inside of the coffer and takes out a small box containing makeup.

    ¡°I¡¯m delighted to see you darling turned into such a fine young lady.¡± Your mother remarks as she looks at you and back the small makeup mirror.

    ¡°That is only thanks to you mother.¡± You say a little shy.

    ¡°One day I will show you how to put on makeup, but for now you shouldn¡¯t pay mind to adult products.¡± She explains as you watch her.

    ¡°Of course mother.¡± You nod. ¡°A young lady needed to worry about growing old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right darling.¡± Your mother replies.

    As soon as your mother finishes getting ready, she packs all things securely inside various trunks.

    Then she opens the curtain slightly and tells the man that he is fine to go.

    With a pull of the reins, the carriage is set into motion and you can feel the floor trembling.

    It¡¯s very gentle and delicate as the speed is quite slow. However, because of that you can enjoy the ride.

    You look outside to see the school surrounded by trees slowly disappearing from your view.

    Afterwards you pass through open fields and forests. It¡¯s quite enjoyable to travel like this, you tell yourself.

    After a while you start to feel a little sleepy, however the carriage gradually comes to a stop.

    ¡°We have arrived madam.¡± You hear a voice from the outside that wakes you up.

    ¡°Finally, let¡¯s go darling.¡± You mother says.

    ¡°Of course mother.¡± You tell her.

    Beamortha exists first, with the help of the servant, and then you, with the help of your mother.

    You stand in front of a wooden gate that has a wall made from cobblestone on both sides.

    There are a few elderly people, and several your age that also came visiting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go darling.¡± Your mother grabs your hand gently.

    ¡°Yes mother. ¡°You nod and stay close to her.

    The main path from the entrance road leads into a staircase made out of large slabs of rocks that go up the hill.

    On the side you spot tombstones, various portraits engraved into them,

    wooden crosses, colourful flowers, lit grave lanterns and dried up leaves dancing around.

    The atmosphere of this place is a little eerie, you sense.

    ¡°There are quite a few people here, mother.¡± You remark.

    ¡°I presume places like these do scare children, but do please keep a lucid mind darling. ¡° She tries to calm you.

    ¡°Of course mother, I will retain a rational mind.¡± You nod.

    As you hold hands with your mother, she leads you towards your destination,

    while the coachman follows you, carrying lanterns and flowers.

    I guess that''s his job too, you figure.

    You climb the straits to reach the top of the hill. It''s quite a view from here.

    You can see the chapter far away, empty field, a village, and many many graves around you.

    Suddenly, you feel a chilly wind pass through your body as you hold down your headdress.

    ¡°Brr!¡± You shiver.

    ¡°Oh my it¡¯s quite windy today, isn¡¯t it darling?¡± She asks you while rubbing your body.

    ¡°I¡¯m apologise mother.¡± You remark.

    ¡°If you are getting the chills my darling, maybe you would rather wait back in carriage?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Allow me to stand my patience, mother. I wish not to leave your side.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Very well darling.¡± She responds.

    You and your mother climb the stairs and the wind here is quite chilly and free.

    As she and the coachman try to shield you from it, you arrive at your first stop.

    ¡°This is where my mother and my father were buried darling.¡± She speaks. ¡°They were fine parents to me, quite strict as well, but lovable in their own regard. I wish you could have met them before they went away.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I also wish them well.¡± You respond.

    Your mother points out that this is the resting place of your grandparents.

    You pray with her while the man lights up the lantern with a long match.

    It takes him a few tries but eventually he succeeds and passes it onto your mother.

    She then places it on the grave, along with the flowers who find their resting place in the vase.

    ¡°Goddess bless them, eternal peace upon their souls in the afterlife.¡± You and your mother pray out loud while the man joins his hands and says nothing.

    Afterwards she goes as you travel from one grave to another, you hear some stories about your ancestors.

    ¡°This was your grandfather¡¯s brother who had a mansion and three villages¡­¡± Your mother explains.

    ¡°And her daughter remained two times since the war took both of her husbands¡­¡± Your mother tells a story of your grandaunt.

    ¡°The letters they exchanged are still in my possession. It¡¯s a lovely story.¡± Your mother mentions your grandparents from her father¡¯s side.

    The stories are interesting, you wish you could meet them personally, but that of course is not possible.

    The dead people don''t rise from their graves, at least not usually, you point out inside your head.

    Thus, leaving the past behind you and mother decide to return home.

    However, something unexpected happens.

    Man appears in the distance and your mother notices him.

    ¡°Darling, could you wait in the carriage while I talk with this man?¡± Your mother asks you.

    ¡°I''d rather wait here mother.¡± You tell her.

    ¡°Though previously didn¡¯t you tell me that you feel cold?¡± She mentions.

    ¡°No mother, I simply needed the move to warm up.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Very well darling. Be sure to return to the carriage if you get lost.¡± She says, leaving you alone. The coachman follows her.

    ¡°Of course mother. You needed to worry about me.¡± You assure her.

    She tells you that you should wait a little, while she goes meet that person.

    However, you decided not to go back to the carriage and instead wait here.

    The reason why you opted otherwise was of course clear for you.

    You figured that you would eavesdrop on the conversation between that man and your mother.

    That was the plan, however something happened before you were able to even hide.

    A tall man dressed in rugs, with warps on his hand and wearing makeshift boots just passed you by.

    You recognize him. This is the man you met yesterday, the one after Ellien¡¯s bread.

    Despite that he doesn''t appear threatening, a chill runs down your spine.

    You realize something that might explain why he is here, but then shrug off that thought.

    This is just a coincidence, you think, and simply try to ignore him.

    But somehow, despite being at holy grounds, you don''t feel safe.

    He notices you too, and just exchanges looks. His mouth is closed, but his face says everything.

    He also recognizes you and, in that second, an unpleasant memory has surfaced in his mind.

    Startled, you try to turn your head the other way, but somehow that doesn¡¯t work.

    For a reason unknown to you, you are able to perceive his emotions.

    They overwhelm you and fill you with a strange sensation can¡¯t you can¡¯t explain.

    With that, you decide to at least speak to him and apologise for what happened earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± You say.

    ¡°Yes miss?¡± He answers.

    ¡°I want to apologise for earlier.¡± You bow.

    ¡°What do you mean, apologise for what?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Are you the man I have met in the village?¡± You ask.

    ¡°We have met before yes, but I don¡¯t understand what you are apologising for.¡± He explains.

    ¡°Are you hungry? Here, buy bread with this.¡± You try to handle some coins.

    ¡°I won¡¯t accept this.¡± He states.

    You turn and greet him. You want to apologise for yesterday, maybe give him a few coins,

    knowing that he also came here in peace. But he refuses, he doesn''t accept your bride.

    Then he inquiries about Minorta, he says that he is looking for her mother''s grave.

    You say that he probably won''t find it here, since you are not sure where it is.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your coins miss. I¡¯m not looking for food.¡± He tells you.

    ¡°Then what are you looking for here?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a certain person¡¯s grave. ¡° He explains.

    ¡°Could you be so kind to speak more precisely?¡± You query.

    ¡°Of course, the grave of the mother of the blond haired girl that was with you.¡± He adds.

    ¡°You mean Minorta¡¯s mother? I do not know.¡± You tell him.

    You are lying of course...

    ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t help me?¡± He asks again.

    ¡°I¡¯m positive I haven¡¯t got a clue mister.¡± You assert.

    ¡°Of course¡­And now, aren¡¯t just lying again?¡± He states.

    You back a little and notice your shaky legs.

    Your chest finds it hard to hold oxygen.

    You start to sweat a little, while your eyes look somewhere else.

    How could this person know you are lying, you ask yourself.

    Despite that you are certain that there is no way in the world that a person would know whenever you are telling the truth or not,

    the entire truth about it, there is one little detail you forgot.

    You know that this person can see through any lie.

    ¡°I can tell the lie from the truth.¡± He states again.

    ¡°Is that true mister? You must be mistaken.¡± You say avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°I am not afraid of your antics young miss.¡± He tells you.

    ¡°However, it would be quite unfortunate for you if I called my mother now.¡± You warn him

    ¡°Then you would have to admit that I was right about you lying.¡± He counters you.

    ¡°That is quite the statement mister.¡± You say.

    ¡°But you did lie when you started running away from me.¡± He says. ¡°Only you knew that I was there, sitting on the bench and doing nothing. Yet, you started running before I did anything.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you explain that only I noticed you?¡± You ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, you experienced premeditation.¡± He informs you. ¡°You think you saw your future and believed in it. But that wasn¡¯t the reality, just a vision.¡±

    You start to recall the event again. You noticed the man as you left the bakery.

    Then you started running, only you. Your friends didn¡¯t notice anything at that time.

    Why would that happen? The answer is very obvious to you and stings your heart like thorns.

    Your mind dances around. You appear in places you only saw in your dreams.

    You notice yourself and your body, floating in space and time passes slowly.

    You see yourself and wave, but your reflection in the mirror doesn¡¯t reply.

    After you come back to your senses, you find yourself back in your body.

    You are visiting the graveyard with your mother during the Memory day.

    Currently, the man you met tells you the story that he wanted to relate to you.

    ¡°I hate lies, especially ones that made by little children.¡± The man explains. ¡±That¡¯s how I lost Davithea. She was told to lie by the psychologist interviewing her. They convinced that I was problem in her life and henceforth everyone believed in that story.¡±

    ¡°I understand mister but still, what does that have to do with me?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? If you follow the path of lies, like you do now, you will end up hurting someone.¡± The man tells you.

    Davithea, the small child that Harrivetta takes care of at school, you recall.

    She was missing her school days recently as well. All that was related to this man.

    ¡°End up hurting someone? Have you seen your daughter recently?¡± You query him.

    ¡°If only I would be able.¡± He says.

    ¡°Then please leave her alone. She is able to find happiness without you.¡± You take a stance.

    ¡°Are you sure of that, even after learning of the circumstances?¡± He asks.

    ¡°Of course! You wanted to steal from us!¡± You argue.

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone said, but I only politely asked.¡± He explains.

    ¡°So what difference does it make?¡± You add.

    ¡°You know very well the difference between the truth and lies.¡± He states.

    What is the man saying is not false, you do know the truth and the lies of this world.

    However, only thanks to this man you are reminded with are lies and which is the truth.

    He has the power to do that and you can¡¯t deny it, no matter what lies you produce.

    ¡°If one man could state what is the absolute truth, one would know for sure.¡± The man gives his speech. ¡°But that¡¯s something that a priest would say. Only a true judicator could state of good and evil, and I¡¯m not one of them either.¡±

    ¡°You certainly sound like one.¡± You answer.

    When the church wanted the truth from you, they wanted to create a story.

    The story of a miracle and their triumph over the blind eyes of mankind.

    The story that no one could deny because it was the church who had the authority,

    The divine authority to say which is the truth and which are the lies.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stating that authority shouldn¡¯t be observed, just that my example shows the misuse of it.¡± The man speaks. ¡±One day you will too be asked by the old if you lived an honest life. Principles are what graveyards remind people about.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the wisdom, old man.¡± You reply.

    But even if authority can be misused, no authority at all is not favourable.

    In that case, if there is no ultimate judge, you won¡¯t receive punishment.

    Thus there is no incentive to ever stop, even if you are reminded of your transgressions.

    If there is no authority over the man, one can sin as many times as they please.

    ¡°I will be going then.¡± The man says.

    ¡°It was a pleasure mister.¡± You bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for her grave.¡± He tells you.

    ¡°Just look for Minorta, you can probably find her in the village.¡± You tell him.

    ¡°That you miss, you were helpful.¡± He replies.

    ¡°And do tell, if you would have met her instead of me, would you have said the same to her?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That would depend on whenever she would be lying or not.¡± He responds and disappears.

    You stand still for a moment, and look at the ground. You see cold, lifeless stone.

    Supporting yourself with your tiny hands, you manage to pull yourself together.

    After a while you realize you almost collapsed on the spot, but you are fine now.

    There is a reflection of you in the marble stone and you appear as if you just saw a ghost.

    However, before you are able to laugh or cry, something else happens.

    Your mother returns and you have a chance of meeting your father, for the very first time.

    ¡°Welcome back mother.¡± You politely bow.

    ¡°Welcome back darling. Your father came to see you.¡± She states presenting a short man to you.

    ¡°Yes, good evening father.¡± You say a little startled.

    ¡°Hohoho, greetings my adorable daughter.¡° He tips his hat.

    He is a fine gentleman dressed in chic clothes that wears a fancy top hat, despite not being tall himself.

    You greet him gracefully, but you end up acting timidly because of what happened just a moment ago.

    Your father calls you adorable and you both hug.

    ¡°So how is your school daughter?¡± He asks.

    ¡°It is fine father. I make friends and try to do my best at academics.¡± You respond.

    ¡°That¡¯s splendid. I heard your school had problems with the curriculum.¡± He mentions.

    ¡°Nothing that would cause major problems father.¡± You tell him.

    ¡°Also darling, have you told your father about your plans for the winter break?¡± Your mother adds. ¡°She is going to learn how to play the violin under the famous Salayev. Would you believe that honey?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have heard about Salayev. He is that famous music virtuoso?¡± He scratches his chin. ¡°That is quite the honour Pyrecilla.¡±

    ¡°Yes father, you humble me.¡± You say while you lower your head.

    ¡°I let you know that she is practicing her violin very diligently.¡± Your mother mentions.

    ¡°Yes I would love to hear my daughter play.¡± Your father says.

    ¡°But it is still too early for her to play in front of others.¡± Your mother adds.

    ¡°Ah yes, I do see that.¡± Your father adds.

    He then asks you a couple of questions about school and how you are doing.

    You try to be as humble as possible, since you are one of the top of the class after all.

    Satisfied by your answer, your mother adds also that you practise violin,

    though she adds that you won''t be ready to play for your father yet.

    Thus the three of you have a small talk while the coachman stands completely still, just to the side.

    The three of you continue to have some small talk about you and time passes.

    It starts getting dark and standing in here makes you a little hungry.

    Luckily, a nicely dressed man appears and pleads to your father that it''s time.

    ¡°It is about time sir.¡± A business man tells your father.

    ¡°Of course, of course. I suppose this was too much time for an excuse to take a break.¡± Your father states.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity honey.¡± Your mother says. ¡°I hoped that we could talk for hours, but your work is more important.¡±

    ¡°That is unfortunate, but I will have to make my leave now. It was lovely talking to you again Beamortha.¡± He says and comes close to your mother.

    ¡°Next time honey.¡± Your mother says while she exchanges kisses with your father.

    ¡°And you too daughter. I feel like a bad father not spending more time with you.¡± Your father turns to you and squats.

    ¡°Of course father, it¡¯s disappointing.¡± You say your father placed his hand on your head.

    He excuses himself, kisses your mother on the lips then turns to you and pets you on the head.

    After a while, you and your mother board the carriage. You look a little down, but your mother smiles.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay darling, you don¡¯t need to be shy to your father.¡± She smiles.

    ¡°Yes, I know mother.¡± You nod. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have not be this timid.¡±

    ¡°You almost look like you actually saw a ghost.¡± Your mother jokes.

    ¡°Going!¡± You hear from the outside and the carriage starts moving.

    The trip back doesn''t take you long and the three of you arrive back at home.

    The first sight that appears once you step down on the ground is Emmi.

    She is inside, looking through the window a little surprised to see you.

    It seems that you made her wait all this time, so you bow in apology.

    You and your mother head towards home, while the coachman handles your baggage, which later is taken care of by Emmi.

    ¡°That would be all.¡± Emmi tells him.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s been a pleasure to be of service.¡± He responds.

    ¡°Here you go, good man.¡± Your mother hands him coins.

    ¡°I wish you a pleasant supper, madams.¡± The man bows and leaves.

    You see that supper is prepared on the stove and your hungry stomach tells you to hurry.

    You quickly take off your heels and sit down, followed by your mother who does the same.

    You inquire Emmi about her day before you finally dig into the food yourself.

    ¡°Please Emmi, tell me about your day.¡± You ask your maid. ¡°It would be too cruel to have you stay this sulky.¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon for my mind¡¯s absence.¡± Emmi states. ¡°I simply performed my duties without incidents today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± You explain. ¡±It¡¯s your mood that¡¯s hurting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I have been looking forward to hearing your opinion on the food I prepared for you young madam.¡± She further adds.

    ¡°This is splendid Emmi.¡± You say. ¡°But do please say you felt a bit lonely in solitude. It¡¯s difficult to swallow anymore silence.¡±

    ¡°Of course young madam.¡± She bows to you.

    She isn''t practically talkative when it comes to her life, but that''s normal for her, you decide.

    With that the meal passes without any big revelations and you excuse yourself.

    There is still violin practise waiting for you today, therefore you go straight to the room with Emmi following you.

    She helps you remove the corset and you change into normal clothes.

    Afterwards you go to Emmi''s room to practise your instrument.

    It''s waiting for you, right where you left it last time.

    You try your best but the maid is still not impressed.

    ¡°You tried your best young madam.¡± She cheers you.

    ¡°My father is also going to be hearing this.¡± You put your head down.

    ¡°That¡¯s just more the reason you should keep on trying.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°As if more worried would brighten my mind.¡± You respond.

    ¡°At least I could tell this wasn¡¯t the best day for you either.¡± She mentions.

    She is right, you realize. The man you have met and the impression you left on your father,

    all those events kept you from focusing on your practise. If you want to improve,

    there is no other way than to deal with them in some way, you ponder to yourself.

    ¡°Thank you Emmi.¡± You bow.

    ¡°Yes young madam.¡± She bows back to you.

    You two exchange gazes and return back to practicing, since you are not sure what to say more.

    However, at some point she leaves the room and asks you to practise on your own.

    After she comes back she tells you that the bath is ready.

    When you open the door to the bathroom, there is a surprise waiting for you.

    ¡°Good evening Darling.¡± Your mother says as she undresses

    ¡°Mother, should I come in?¡± You have your eyes with your hands.

    ¡°Of course darling, just hurry.¡± She responds.

    ¡°I apologise I thought the bath was¡­¡± You say.

    ¡°Then I must have been thinking the same thing darling.¡± She smiles and grabs your hand, forcing you in.

    ¡°I will lock the door.¡± The maid says closing the door after you enter.

    She asks you that she must have been thinking about the same thing.

    Nevertheless, since she is your mother after all, she has no intentions of leaving.

    It seems that you will be washing yourself with her today, you sigh.

    You turn away and undress, while she does the same as you are not looking.

    Both of you wash each other''s skin and hair. Her brunette hair is quite short compared to yours, you notice.

    Your mother even allows you to use her shampoo. Bubbles start to appear in the room.

    "Isn¡¯t it nice to have a mother bath you my darling?¡± She smiles

    ¡°Of course mother, I suppose it does evoke old memories.¡± You nod.

    ¡°When you were little and still wore diapers I had to hold you down since you were always moving.¡± Your mother smirks.

    ¡°That I do not remember.¡± You say embarrassed.

    ¡°There was also a time when you wanted to run outside of the bathroom naked.¡± She giggles.

    ¡°Mother, I plead no more.¡± You hide your face.

    After she rinses your hair, you both enter the bath.

    It''s hot to touch, you notice, but you are eventually able to submerge your tiny body.

    After your mother enters however, the water raises all the way to your chin.

    You feel a little uneasy, but then mother starts talking.

    It seems that she has something important to tell you about your father.

    ¡°You know about father, right darling?¡± She says.

    ¡°Of course mother, did I leave a good impression on him?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I would say innocent is only expected from a young madam talking to a man.¡± She explains. ¡°But I didn¡¯t just invite you to congratulate you on your endeavour.¡±

    ¡°I understand mother. You wanted to talk, correct?¡± You nod.

    ¡°Precisely darling, listen well.¡± She tells you the story with a serious tone.

    The story she tells you is the truth about her, or at least that¡¯s what you believe.

    Before she divorced she met the man that you know as your father.

    She never had a romance with him, at least not that kind of relationship,

    but you could say that they were business partners.

    At the time her former husband was trying to find a reason for a divorce,

    since she disagreed with the way he conducted business.

    The romance rumour was enough for the court to reach a verdict,

    though it is also possible a bride was involved.

    Beamortha received just a small part of the wealth, the land around here,

    and decided to live while maintaining her job as the accountant for your father.

    Every day she works at home and does the paperwork,

    which is then delivered to your father by mail.

    At the moment, they are married, albeit no one speaks about it openly,

    and pretend that they are simply working at the same company.

    Furthermore, she promised that one day, she will deliver him an offspring.

    However, your mother never got pregnant since she is biologically unable to produce children.

    You knew that all from the start, but your mother obscured this single fact.

    You are aware now that she wants you to keep lying, and pretend to be her biological daughter.

    ¡°Yes mother, I will keep my studies to impress my father.¡± You promise.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend, simply giving your all will yield results.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°I will give it all for you mother.¡± You say.

    ¡°As a daughter should darling.¡± She says.

    ¡°I love you mother.¡± You hug her.

    ¡°I love you too darling.¡± She embraces you in her arms.

    You agree to her terms since this is the path you know.

    You agree to act as her biological daughter despite knowing the truth.

    This is the only sure path to change this world which dictates your life.

    After the bath and doing homework, your mother sees you to sleep and kisses you on your forehead.

    ¡°Sweet dreams darling.¡± Your mother tells you.

 6-1

    In the dream your mother talks to you.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to love you no matter what.¡± She asks.

    ¡°I know, despite you aren¡¯t my real mother.¡± You ask.

    ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± She queries.

    ¡°I just know, that¡¯s how I feel.¡± You reply.

    ¡°Even though in the novel you didn¡¯t exist?¡± She says. ¡°Even though I told you lies?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I know I was adopted.¡± You explain. ¡°Because you lied.¡±

    ¡°You are welcomed Darling.¡± Your mother tells you.

    ¡°If I believe the truth from the novel, I shouldn¡¯t even exist. But if I believe the lie of my mother, I am going to live as her child.¡± You tell yourself. ¡°But because I know she can¡¯t have children the truth must be that I was adopted.¡±

    But the truth doesn¡¯t matter, since you want to believe the lie.

    ¡°What does it makes you say that darling?¡± Your mother asks.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Because I want to believe, and there is no one to tell me I¡¯m wrong.¡± You reply.

    Do you think you can just simply run away?

    ¡°You have been lying all this time?¡± Minorta tells you.

    ¡°You said you were a spirit medium, that you could sense them.¡± She adds.

    ¡°And you made up the story with the old beggar too, huh?¡± She inquires.

    ¡°And now you see you saw nothing? Why did you lie to me?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Were you ever actually my friend Pyrie? Tell me.¡± She questions.

    Because the truth was too hard to express.

    ¡°¡­from the Francishies house? She is a good match for you.¡± Your mother says.

    ¡°I can make friends with whoever I want.¡± You state.

    And everything is fine after that?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she more like a family member? Her name is Emmi, right?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t listen to your mother when she tells you to lie.¡± Ellien states.

    ¡°Why is father not home Pyrie? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Ellien probes.

    Is a family like that fine so you?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend.¡± Your mother says.

    ¡°I am happy to have you as my mother.¡± You say.

    Not even if the truth is right in front of you?

    ¡°I know you are lying.¡± Says the man.

    ¡°You know I only speak the truth.¡± The man adds.

    ¡°And that no one is able to lie to themselves.¡± The man continues.

    Not even then you stop to reconsider your past digressions?

    ¡°I want you to keep on lying darling.¡± Says your mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t exist here originally.¡± You say.

    That is true, the person Pyrecilla Abronova can only exist in this world.

    Just like fictional characters can¡¯t exist in the world where humans live.

    But you know that. You know you can¡¯t connect with characters from books.

    Therefore you desire to become one? What is your goal in this fake existence?

 7-0

    Your head is caressed gently by a soft surface,

    the feathery down from the cover trickle your delicate legs,

    and your tiny body sinks into a creamy liquid.

    You wake up again and wonder if you could stay up a little longer in bed today.

    You try to close your eyes, but you hear something outside.

    You turn on your back, but the sunlight reaches you through the window.

    You cuddle your puffy covers, but it feels too rough to hold onto.

    I wish I didn''t have to go to school today, you sigh.

    Eventually you feel you had enough lazing around and decide to leave your comfortable canopy bed.

    You look through the window while washing your face and hands.

    It''s quite early, you discover, and as you look outside,

    you notice the ground being moist and some puddles here and there.

    It was raining this night, you deduct, and wonder how you will go to school today.

    It¡¯s usually not as terrible, but the sky looks like it might rain again any minute.

    You sigh and decide to go out of your room. As you open the door the draught goes pass you.

    You shiver a little and start walking towards the kitchen.

    It¡¯s from there you feel the warm filling the hallway.

    ¡°Good morning Emmi.¡± You rub your body while greeting your maid.

    ¡°Good morning young madam.¡± She bows. ¡°I apologise for not getting up early.¡±

    ¡°I can only fathom what woe we would be facing without you Emmi.¡± You say.

    ¡°Kind words young madam.¡± She bows again.

    It''s a little chilly in the house so Emmi is putting some extra fuel into the fire place.

    You greet her and quickly move next to the source of heat.

    You decide to warm your little hands, but the maid prevents you from getting too close.

    You go back a little and ask her what she is planning for breakfast. The clock in the hallway shows 5:57 am.

    ¡°It is a little early for breakfast I suppose. But since I¡¯m already away it would be a waste not to assist.¡± You say while putting on the apron.

    ¡°It would be a waste of your talents young madam.¡± She states.

    ¡°Are you still against me helping you?¡± You say as the maid blocks you from the cutting board.

    ¡°I would strongly suggest not endangering your delicate fingers young madam.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°Well, that settles it. I will have you decide.¡± You go for the broom. ¡°It¡¯s cleaning or cooking.¡±

    ¡°Yes young madam, please allow me to do my work.¡± She bows and turns towards the stove.

    She mentions that it is her job to worry about meals, and you react with a giggle.

    Then she wipes her dirtied hands with the apron and reaches for the knife.

    In the meantime, you start sweeping the floor, without listening to what she said.

    After a while she briefly goes outside and carries back a jar full of tap water.

    ¡°It is heavy, let me help!¡± You drop the broom and rush to your maid.

    ¡°I am used¡­young madam. ¡°Emmi says while carrying the heavy jar.

    ¡°There. You worry me with your blind dedication Emmi.¡± You state while whipping off the sweat.

    ¡°A disaster would be if you got hurt young madam.¡± She states.

    Emmi returns with a fresh supply of water and you help her carry it.

    She then tilts it and starts to fill the small bucket which she prepared beforehand,

    Afterwards she picks up a floor brush and start cleaning the floor from the kitchen to the hallway,

    while you pick up the broom again and continue where you left off.

    When Emmi does the cleaning in this house she always starts with the kitchen,

    Knowing so, you also decided to follow that order, started there, and made your way to the hallway.

    Eventually you are finished and forced into your room until the water dries up,

    while the maid still has to clean the steps leading upstairs.

    You are able to smell a detergent she uses to scour the railing shiny clean.

    Of course you could also start sweeping your room too, since there is wet floor in the hallway,

    but you feel like you would rather need to use one of the brushes Emmi uses to clean hard to reach places.

    ¡°Emmi, I want to clean my room. Could you lend me a brush?¡± You ask, although you don¡¯t get a response.

    Since there was no answer you decide to pass time reading the book you borrowed from Acculina.

    It''s better than just sitting here and waiting for the floor to dry, you sigh.

    Comfortable in your bed, you flip the pages and start reading the novel.

    It is a story of a kingdom of magic that took pride in making maps. They all were wonderful.

    The scholars could put as many details as they could, the map grew and grew.

    The closer you looked the more detail you could discern. People gazed with amazement,

    and as they did they became so impressed by it that the reality looked fake in comparison¡­

    You close the book as it started to appear too strange to continue reading.

    Is this really a book I borrowed from Acculina, you ponder.

    You decided that you would at least resort your stack books,

    from the thinnest and most useful at the top and thickest at the bottom.

    As you do that some time passes again and Emmi enters your room.

    ¡°Excuse me young madam.¡± She bows opening the door.

    ¡°Emmi, can I be of help?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I am doing laundry.¡± She informs you.

    ¡°Right, go ahead.¡± You tell her.

    It appears that she wants to pick up your laundry, which includes your covers too.

    You nod help her carry some of the baggage, but you are forbidden to wash your clothes using your hands.

    Instead, you silently watch and Emmi does the laundry by hand,

    thinking if there is anything else you can do for her.

    ¡°Emmi, is there anything I can help you with?¡± You decide to ask.

    ¡°It is fine young madam.¡± She says. ¡°Your time is most precious.¡±

    ¡°At least I wish I was able to think of practical tasks for days like these.¡± You say.

    ¡°It is a good memory.¡± She mentions. ¡°We used to play on rainy days when you were little.¡±

    ¡°Evidently times of joy those days were.¡± You respond. ¡°But a young lady shouldn¡¯t be still playing with dolls.¡±

    ¡°Certainly young madam.¡± Your maid adds. ¡°You grew well.¡±

    Naturally there isn¡¯t much you can recall from your childhood and playing with dolls.

    However, you do remember looking through your old items and going back to the past.

    Compared to today, those memories lie peacefully inside many of the drawers in your room.

    If you were able, would you want to return to those times, if you wanted to start everything again,

    if you wanted to live your life again, and which of those memories would you want to keep¡­

    You ask yourself all those questions while looking at Emmi doing the laundry.

    ¡°I wish I could be able to help you Emmi.¡± You think out loud.

    ¡°I suppose you need to develop strength for violin.¡± She nods. ¡°But this is not the kind of work for you young madam.

    ¡°True is that my fingers start to develop marks from the practise.¡± You giggle.

    ¡°Besides young madam, isn¡¯t it time for you to get ready for school?¡± She reminds you.

    ¡°That is also right, thank you Emmi.¡± You bow to her.

    You turn and look outside to notice that the clock shows that it is time for school.

    Because you apparently already forgot you had classes today, the realization comes painful to you.

    You hurry back to your room to get changed, wash your face and pack your books.

    You concentrate on many different things at the same time and that causes you to trip and fall on the floor.

    You stand back up and compose yourself before putting on your uniform and realising something is wrong.

    As you look at the mirror again to notice your ribbon is loosened, so you tighten it.

    You check your trunk again, everything is fine, look outside to window,

    and see the same terrible weather you saw in the morning, but forgot about.

    ¡°The breakfast is ready young madam.¡± The maid reminds you from the hallway.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming Emmi!¡± You rush out of the room.

    ¡°Good morning darling, what¡¯s the hurry?¡± Your mother asks you.

    ¡°Good morning mother! I simply hate to be late to school.¡± You say hastily.

    ¡°Sit down darling, please.¡± She states with a commanding voice.

    ¡°Yes mother.¡± You lower your head and sit down.

    You meet your mother, who as usual, greets you during the morning.

    As you sit down and pull back your hair. Emmi helps you fashion it, as usual.

    The three of you talk in the morning, as usual, about the things everyone looks forward to doing.

    ¡°Is there anything happening at the school darling?¡± She asks you. ¡°You appear as if you would run there all the way if I wouldn¡¯t thwart you timely.¡±

    ¡°I would dislike getting caught by the rain mother.¡± You explain.

    ¡°Then darling, you ought not to forget your umbrella.¡± She smirks. ¡°After all you appear a little under the weather today, right Emmi?¡±

    ¡°That is possibly so madam.¡± Emmi nods, yawning.

    ¡°Emmi, don¡¯t overwork yourself again.¡± You tell the maid stylizing your hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused concern, young madam.¡± Emmi apologies.

    ¡°Perhaps if you had less work you would be less tired.¡± You suggest. ¡°After all, some students come by carriage to schools.¡±

    ¡°Any more would hurt Emmi¡¯s honest work darling.¡± Your mother responds. ¡°And we do have enough for the money I¡¯m making.¡±

    She jokes that you are a little under the weather today, and you smirk.

    You also tell your mother to find more servants, because Emmi is getting overworked,

    However, she responds that she has enough, and your dreams about every day carriage are crushed.

    You pout and try to think up a witty response, but as you look around,

    the grandfather clock in the hallway shows that it is time for you to leave.

    ¡°I think it is time for me, mother, Emmi.¡± You bow to your mother and then to the maid.

    ¡°Of course darling, do be careful about your dress.¡± You mother mentions.

    ¡°Good luck at your studies.¡± Emmi wishes you well.

    As Emmi ties your hair with a ribbon, you stand up, put on the shoes which you don''t mind dirtying,

    put on your long coat, your parasol and say farewell to your family.

    As you leave, the image of the land in shambles strikes you distressed.

    Just how you will be able to make it to school through this much mud, you complain to yourself.

    Nevertheless, you can''t simply turn back, so you brace yourself and take small steps, with your hands holding your skirt up.

    As you walk awkwardly in that position, you notice Ellien in the distance.

    You decide that it would be not elegant to have her see you like that and release your grip.

    You wave at her, she waves back at you, and the two of you resume walking.

    Unlike you, she doesn''t appear as concerned about the terrible weather as you.

    Rather, she looks simply happy to see you again.

    ¡°Good morning Pyria.¡± She says.

    ¡°Good is an overstatement.¡± You reply. ¡°But yes, good morning Ellien.¡±

    ¡°Not an admirer of rain Pyria?¡± She tilts her head.

    ¡°As far as you can see Ellien.¡± You explain. ¡°I find it hard not to step in the mud.¡±

    ¡°That is something that can¡¯t be helped.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°And the air is running the chills through my body.¡± You add.

    ¡°The air feels fresher after the rainfall, actually¡± She points out.

    ¡°And the clouds look like they are about to break out.¡± You mention.

    ¡°You have an umbrella with you.¡± She giggles a little.

    She tells you about her last day, how she received a letter from her brother.

    It was actually from last month, but arrived just today.

    She wonders how he is doing, since Ellien didn''t see him after he left.

    ¡°I received a letter from my brother recently. It was supposed to arrive a month ago, but you know how the post office isn¡¯t dependable.¡± Ellien decides to mention.

    ¡°My mother often complains.¡± You adds.

    ¡°To receive words from the past and read them is a little unusual.¡± Ellien says. ¡°It¡¯s before from when all that happened. He simply says that everything is fine, not to worry, that he will soon head home, that is feeling fine, that he has a competent professor, things like that.¡±

    ¡°You must worry about him now, that he left again.¡± You say.

    ¡°I do not worry as much, Pyrie, it is just that I can only imagine how fortunate our days were when I was young.¡± Ellien speaks. ¡°Furthermore I always tell myself to be glad with what I have, rather than wish for things to be better.¡±

    ¡°I would also rather have a carriage like Harrivetta.¡± You smirk. ¡°But if I did then I wouldn¡¯t be able to talk with you like this.¡±

    ¡°A carriage like Harrivetta? That is ludicrous to imagine.¡± Ellien giggles. ¡°I still remember that gentleman¡¯s moustache.¡±

    You continue small talk with Ellien and travel towards the school.

    The trip was very uneventful. You see the same old people on the street,

    the same old church, the same old buildings, and the same old trees along the way.

    However, you start to hear thunder in the distance, and worrying, you reach for the umbrella.

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s almost going to raid.¡± You say.

    ¡°Pyrie, can I use your umbrella too?¡± She asks you a little shyly.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Tell me not that you forgot your Ellien?¡± You tilt your head.

    ¡°It has holes.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Of course then feel free to stay under mine.¡± You mention.

    ¡°Hey you two!¡± A voice like thunder startles you both.

    Suddenly, Minorta appears in front of you two, but luckily, you don¡¯t drop anything.

    You completely forgot about her, you notice, and greet her as usual.

    She stands still in place, until you reach her, only then she hugs you.

    After that brief exchange she starts talking about how her morning.

    ¡°Today I was worried about my mother¡¯s grave after the storm so I checked it out this morning.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°Last time I went there during the Memory day and left a candle. By some force it was still there when I checked it today.¡±

    ¡°That is a good sign.¡± Ellien says. ¡°Your mother must be blessed by the Goddess in the heavens.¡±

    ¡°I pray, she was a good mother for me.¡± The blond haired girl mentions. ¡°I remember when I was little and she used to take me to that place in the forest. She said she could hear the whispers of spirits there.¡±

    ¡°I too wish your mother was still alive Minorta.¡± Ellien cheers her.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the past now.¡± Minorta nods. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine if my mother was here due to some miracle happening.¡±

    Minorta mentions that her mother¡¯s grave didn¡¯t get damaged during the heavy rain.

    It¡¯s a relief for her, but does that mean she never got a visit from that man, you ponder.

    You recall that the person you met during the Memory day knew Minorta¡¯s mother.

    Although it is possible that she didn¡¯t mention she met him, you decide it¡¯s better not to inquire about him.

    And then, suddenly the droplets start appearing and fall onto everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting to rain? Right before school?¡± You complain as you open your parasol.

    ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t have a parasol too Ellien?¡± Minorta arks while hiding under your parasol.

    ¡°Of course mine is riddled with holes.¡± Ellien says while hiding under your parasol.

    ¡°I would have brought more if you I knew.¡± You say with the two close to you.

    As the three of you avoid puddle after puddle, walk side by side, and listen to the rain falling,

    you start thinking about how little time you have been spending with your friends lately.

    There is always housework, violin practise or homework, but there is never enough free time.

    You find yourself looking idly into the distance, wishing that winter break would start already.

    ¡°How long till we get to school?¡± You ask curiously.

    ¡°There is still quite the way Pyria. I will help you hold the umbrella against the wind if it¡¯s too much.¡± Ellien suggests.

    ¡°I appreciate but that¡¯s not an issue.¡± You say.

    ¡°Well I also want to be at school already Pyria.¡± Minorta tells you. ¡°But if all days were sunny I would have to invest in a parasol myself.¡±

    ¡°Because you are afraid of sun rays?¡± You tilt your head.

    ¡°Rather I would anticipate a sudden storm coming any minute, after all the bore.¡± She says.

    ¡°Luckily, winter break is coming.¡± You mention. ¡°Investment now is unwise.¡±

    ¡°That is quite funny Pyrie, since you are the one most involved in the future.¡± Ellien turns at you and smiles. ¡°If I were to say, I would most definitely lose my mind without a task to do.¡±

    ¡°And my brother can¡¯t stop working, even on holidays. That¡¯s why I feel like I should help him.¡± Minorta adds. ¡°Even if I tried to lock him a room he would still find something, like grabbing a knife and do wood carving for example.

    Ellien turns to you and makes a funny face.

    She then argues if every day she would be looking forward to a single week or two of no work,

    that would make her uneasy. She simply can''t imagine what she would do with that much free time.

    Minorta also mentions that she would feel terrible for her brother, since he is always working hard,

    even on holidays. She argues that even if you would lock him at home, he would still find something to do.

    Hearing that, you giggle a little, and other girls follow.

    "At least he actually stops to eat and sleep.¡± Minorta jokes.

    ¡°I think we have arrived?¡± You look ahead.

    ¡°Yes it appears so. Let¡¯s go in quick.¡± Ellien suggests.

    Three of you finally arrive at school. It''s about time, you sigh, and pass through the large iron gate.

    There are some students with umbrellas, but those without simply run through the rain.

    There is however pavement here and not much mud in the courtyard thus they slow down here.

    You then enter the building, and as usual, you take off your shoes, your coat and put down your parasol

    The floor is smeared with mud all over, but there is a janitor doing his job there.

    You look at your school uniform to see if any mud stuck to the hem of the skirt.

    ¡°This is why I wore a long cloak today.¡± You say to yourself ironically.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Pyria, it¡¯s going to come off in the wash. ¡±Ellien tells you.

    ¡°Yet it still stings to know it didn¡¯t serve the purpose of shielding the dress.¡± You explain.

    For better or worse, you try to take out a handkerchief and try to physically wipe the dirt from your clothes.

    It''s partially effective, but at least it''s better than doing nothing.

    You also note that you don''t have an uniform here you can change into,

    and that from tomorrow you wouldn¡¯t know what to do since the long coat proven ineffective.

    With that, you notice that neither Ellien nor Minorta are really bothered by their apparel being dishevelled.

    ¡°Say Ellien, Minorta, would you like me to assist you with a tissue?¡± You ask.

    ¡°Those stains do look a little terrible.¡± Ellien says. ¡°But I do not mind.¡±

    ¡°A tissue might help a little perhaps, but thanks Pyria.¡± She answers.

    You help their skirts get a little cleaner than from their initial state, but they still look dirty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother it won¡¯t come off completely, no matter what you do.¡± Minorta tells you.

    ¡°Besides it¡¯s not that I¡¯m bothered with this Pyrie.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°It¡¯s not proper.¡± You state.

    ¡°Yes but you shouldn¡¯t be absorbed by incidental matters.¡± Ellien responds.

    ¡°You ought to be glad your dress is only soiled, not teared.¡± Minorta adds.

    As they try to explain that you shouldn''t be absorbed in trivial things,

    like your school image, the three of you arrive to the classroom.

    You notice it''s empty and decide to sit down at your desk and use it as a cover.

    That way at least you won''t get embarrassed in front of the class, you figure.

    As time passes, you notice more of your fellow female students entering and acting just like Minorta or Ellien.

    They are not being concerned about the weather, at least that''s what you can discern.

    Finally, Harrivetta enters, the only person that''s fortunate enough to be travelling by carriage.

    ¡°Good morning Harrivetta.¡± The three of you say.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± The tall blond girl responds.

    She passes you by, saying only good morning, and nothing else. You look at her.

    Her hair floating gently, her elegant way of walking, her unspoiled face and clean uniform,

    and her unfazed eyes that decidedly locate her objective as she sits down and pulls towards the desk.

    You wish that you could be like her and didn''t have to deal with the problems you have.

    But that''s just a wild dream, you think to yourself.

    The teacher enters after a while, and the class stands up, greets her, and sits down. Today she will be teaching you physics.

    ¡°I¡¯m all sure all of you discover the law of gravity today.¡± The teacher lets out a laugh, and no one follows. ¡°We are going to discuss physics today. Open your textbooks.¡±

    The class passes as usual, pretty uneventful, you remark.

    After what appears to you a whole day, after you lose hope, the bell rings outside in the hallway.

    At that time you suddenly wake up and realize that the lecture is over.

    The teacher excuses herself and you head towards the mess hall with your friends.

    You wonder what kind of food you are going to eat today when something unexpected happens.

    Harrivetta, who happens to stand in the doorway, stops you from entering. It appears that she wants you to answer her question.

    ¡°Pyrecilla, listen to me carefully.¡± She states. ¡°There have been unforeseen complications.¡±

    ¡°I presume the issue involved me directly?¡± You respond.

    ¡°It is about the winter break that you must know.¡± She continues. ¡°We will be having one more guest.¡±

    ¡°Then that is a relief to hear.¡± You say with your hand on your chest.

    ¡°Yet everything is like it was set. I follow that you don¡¯t disappoint.¡± She tells you.

    ¡°I do look forward to our appointed date.¡± You bow to her.

    ¡°I also shan¡¯t mention more, but instead allow her to speak for herself.¡± She adds.

    Harrivetta stopped you to again confirm if you were willing to stay the winter break with her.

    This time there was more to the conversation. It appears that there will be another guest.

    You nod and a little girl jumps out from behind Harrivetta. It''s Davithea, who smiles toward you.

    ¡°Miss Pyrecilla, I¡¯m going to be staying with you too!¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°Of course I do happily await that time.¡± You respond to her.

    ¡°Are you and Harrie friends?¡± She asks curiously.

    ¡°That is true.¡± You nod.

    ¡°That is only fair.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°But you fight each other and¡­¡± She shakes her head.

    ¡°That is not true.¡± You respond.

    ¡°It is how you can tell of our familiarity.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°Oh, and you two ladies! My name is Davithea.¡± She bows towards your friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you Davithea. My name is Ellien.¡± The blue haired girl bows.

    ¡°And my name is Minorta. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± The emerald eyed girl bows.

    Davithea asks you if you are going to live with her and Harrivetta, to which you nod.

    Your friends are interested too in knowing what have you been planning for winter break,

    but only now they discovered your decision. You can only wonder how they feel about that.

    You and your friends talk for a while, while eventually moving into the mess hall and sitting down.

    Ellien and Minorta sit beside you and Harrivetta and Davithea rest on the opposite side.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the violin practise.¡± You state. ¡°It would be unreasonable to do otherwise since the teacher is a guest at Harrivetta¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°So is true.¡± Harrivetta nods. ¡°I too express my anticipation.¡±

    ¡°If you worry about me Pyria, I have the chickens to take care off.¡± Ellien explains. ¡°It is unwise to expect my grandpa would allow me walk in the snow that far.¡±

    ¡°Yes it does stings a little to know you won¡¯t be nearby for the winter Pyria.¡± Minorta says. ¡°I wish we could ice skate on the lake when it turns into ice. My brother would be against that, of course, but he probably won¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like all of the winter I will be staying there.¡± You explain. ¡°It would be possible for me and Harrivetta to visit you.¡±

    ¡°What a dashing idea miss Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta says while smirking.

    ¡°We can do a sleigh instead of a carriage!¡± Davithea adds energetically.

    The meal arrives and you all enjoy your lunch while having a small talk.

    Minorta, who is usually quite a fast eater, comes up with a topic.

    She asks Harrivetta if she could say more about her relationship with Davithea.

    While your other neighbour is quite excited to hear about it, you on the other hand aren''t,

    since you have a feeling that''s it''s nothing you haven''t heard before.

    ¡°She was afraid to come to school.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°That¡¯s why I took interest.

    ¡°So you have met her on the street and shivering, took her to a shelter and fed her?¡± Minorta says. ¡°Then you asked her that she would come to your school and that¡¯s the current state?¡±

    ¡°Aye, at least the simplified account of events is such.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°However when Davithea was absent again, what happened?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°That matter is not for your knowledge.¡± Harrivetta crosses his arms.

    ¡°There was a man and I was scared.¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°You were afraid of that man Davithea? Who is he?¡± Ellien asks curiously.

    ¡°He is a bad man. He is scary.¡± Davithea explains.

    ¡°Please Davithea, let me handle rest.¡± Harrivetta turns to her.

    ¡°Yes Harrie, I said too much?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Nay, it¡¯s fine.¡± Harrivetta continues. ¡°It¡¯s her father, the person who is after her. He was once again seen in town, thus I told the watch to keep him away.¡±

    ¡°Harrie told me that it¡¯s alright now so I¡¯m again going to school as normal.¡± Davithea explains.

    From the conversation you learn that due to a strange man appearing,

    Davithea wasn¡¯t able to normally go to the school and that¡¯s why recently she was absent.

    You also soon hear who that man is, and your friends are greatly surprised.

    It¡¯s the same person you three have met during your trip to the bakery.

    ¡°That man was my father.¡± Davithea says. ¡°He got drunk and beat me, he was a bad dad.¡±

    ¡°That story sounds familiar.¡± Minorta mentions.

    ¡°Perhaps by chance we have met that man already?¡± Ellien ponders.

    ¡°Does he have warps on his hands, has a beard and wears a coat with tears?¡± Minorta inquires.

    ¡°And he smells bad.¡± Davithea adds, giggling.

    ¡°A moment Davithea, that description fits any undesirable.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°But the story does fit.¡± Minorta mentions. ¡°Was your father an artist?¡±

    ¡°Yup, he did paints and other arts.¡± Davithea nods.

    ¡°Circumstances might be that he might be the man.¡± Harrivetta points it out. ¡°But if so, then state when you met him.¡±

    ¡°We were just leaving the bakery in the village.¡± Ellien responds.

    ¡°And Acculina, the nun in training, said she meets him often there, thus it¡¯s confirmed.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°Yet, if taken logically, the person in the village has no goal looking there.¡± Harrivetta unfolds. ¡°Knowing the location of the orphanage, the man ought to stay in the city. Why would he be looking there?¡±

    ¡°He was hungry, but he didn¡¯t state that he was looking for her.¡± Minorta explains. ¡°Of course it might be that Acculina forgot to mention that¡­¡±

    Your friends join in a discussion about Davithea¡¯s father and the connection to the man you met.

    If they are the same person, then why would he be in the village instead in town, looking for her daughter.

    That¡¯s the problem Minorta is trying to figure out. Harrivetta on the other hand is sceptical.

    She believes that they are talking about two different, unrelated people.

    In any case, it seems that this mystery is not solvable by simply thinking hard enough.

    Your friends eventually stop talking about this altogether and focus on finishing the meal.

    Davithea is helped by Harrivetta, who takes care that she won¡¯t dirty her uniform.

    Ellien and Minorta on the other hand already finished and asked you to come with them.

    ¡°Please excuse us, we have to attend our lecture.¡± You bow to Harrivetta.

    ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you Harrivetta and Davithea.¡± Ellien bows.

    ¡°I will be seeing you two as well.¡± Minorta bows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again!¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°Come anytime. And please do inform me of abnormalities.¡± Harrivetta bows.

    The two of your friends and you head back to the classroom with full stomachs.

    It¡¯s going to take some time for you to digest, booth food and the conversation you just had.

    As you enter the class the teacher asks you to sit down and the bell rings in the hallway.

    ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m sure all you young ladies have been eager to learn the art of math today.¡± The teacher says. ¡°But at the same time I understand your minds being filled with thoughts about the winter break. I think that today it will be a good decision to start slow.¡±

    Today''s subject is math. You are not particularly interested, and the class passes somehow.

    When the bell rings, your eyes open wide, you get filled with joy, and then you realize something.

    It''s the fact that you will not only have to go back home through the same mud,

    you will also have to practise your violin and do your homework, all without a break.

    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t rain on our way back.¡± You say while dressing in the cloakroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Pyria, you don¡¯t need to worry. It stopped raining a while ago.¡± Ellien mentions

    ¡°It¡¯s already enough for me to be moving through the mud.¡± You sigh. ¡°My mother said that I shouldn¡¯t cloud my mind about travelling by carriage.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine her reasons.¡± Minorta nods. ¡°But even if you were to, wouldn¡¯t you miss out on talking with us?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be able to ride with me?¡± You propose. ¡°I suppose the coachman would have to stop if I told him.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure Pyria. People would say things, and I don¡¯t feel it would be okay for us to use that privilege.¡± Ellien deliberates.

    ¡°Besides, how could walking together under one umbrella be replaced by anything?¡± Minorta jests.

    The two of your friends decide to turn down your carriage plans as well. A pity, you sigh.

    However, just as you are about to put on your shoes, you hear something.

    ¡°Leave my sight rascal!¡± Someone shouts.

    There is a voice from the outside that you recognize.

    In an instant, your skin starts to shiver.

    Minorta and Ellien, who are beside you also notice.

    The three of you decide to go and check out the source.

    As you go through the main door your predictions were right.

    You see Davithea, her father, and Harrivetta who stands between them,

    blocking the way with arms stretched out.

    "I said not to approach me. One more step will be one too much.¡± Harrivetta warns the man

    ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡± He replies in a calm voice.

    ¡°Your presence here is ill needed. Many times I said that and I shall keep my stance.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    ¡°Then go ahead, Davithea is the one I want to talk to.¡± He says.

    ¡°Go away mister! You are scary!¡± Davithea shivers hiding behind the tall blond girl.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to talk? I hoped we would visit mother again.¡± He expresses.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Davithea raises her voice.

    ¡°They told you to hate me? Your father?¡± He asks.

    ¡°You are not my father mister!¡± She raises her voice again.

    No matter where you look, your senses can¡¯t defy the events that unfold there.

    Before you are able to react, several things happen.

    The man explains that he wanted to express his graduate for helping out Davithea,

    and that he has to go to a place far away and leave her daughter with Harrivetta.

    Harrivetta almost slaps the man with her open hand, but managed to keep her cool.

    The little girl tells her father to go away and that he smells bad.

    ¡°Is that enough for you mister?¡± Harrivetta asks the man, trying to push him away from Davithea.

    ¡°I see, I might admit defeat.¡± The man takes a step back and the blond girl stops.

    ¡°Then you promise not to show yourself again?¡± She asks.

    ¡°I was concerned about her.¡± The man says. ¡°But I presume she is now in good care.¡±

    ¡°In good care you say? Dare you repeat?¡± Harrivetta provokes.

    ¡°I was mistaken to worry. You young lady, take care of her while I¡¯m gone.¡± He explains.

    ¡°Go already! You smell!¡± Davithea shouts.

    ¡°I will head where the winter is not as harsh. If I come back, please remember mother.¡± He turns to the little girl.

    Ellien runs up and says that they don''t fight, that they should calm down and think about the family.

    ¡°Mister, I¡¯m sorry to interject.¡± Ellien bows to the man. ¡°We have met before, right?¡±

    ¡°That is true, we met near the bakery.¡± He nods.

    ¡°Then please tell me why is your daughter so against you?¡± Ellien asks. ¡°If the only family that¡¯s left for her is you, you should stay by her side no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Even though I would end up hurting her?¡± He man states. ¡°I don¡¯t have a dine, no one will give me work and they call me a lowlife. It¡¯s better this way.¡±

    ¡°No I believe that if you try to show love¡­¡± Ellien continues.

    And finally, Minorta expresses her opinion that the man should try again and again, until their happiness would be achievement.

    ¡°Remember me? I was the one to give you bread.¡± Minorta interjects.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± He expressed his thanks to her.

    ¡°Then I have to say that I saw it, the reason why you can¡¯t become a proper father again.¡± Minorta speaks. ¡°It¡¯s because of faith. The faith that you lost for yourself and the faith that people have in you that you didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°A man of little faith who can¡¯t stand lies I am.¡± He nods.

    ¡°What of people telling you lies?¡± Minorta states. ¡°Do you think if they spoke the truth of you, would that improve anything? If Acculina would tell you that you¡¯re hopeless, would that improve anything?¡±

    ¡°No, certainly not.¡± He agrees.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I still believe in your mister.¡± Minorta says. ¡°That is why I believe that you will eventually be dispelled of misfortune and find a way which makes you and your daughter happy.¡±

    As you watch, you also wish you knew how to reach a satisfying conclusion for everyone.

    But you don''t, and as sad as it is you know that ¡°happy ending¡± can¡¯t be achieved.

    Therefore, if everything was up to you, what would you do, you ponder.

    All things considered, this is the person who was rude to you and disrupting peace at school grounds.

    You could very well call the principal and arrest this person if you wished so.

    ¡°Greeting again mister.¡± You bow elegantly towards the man. ¡°My name is Pyrecilla Abronova.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± He replies.

    ¡°Then you are well aware that these are the school grounds.¡± You explain. ¡°And you are in the jurisdiction of the school¡¯s code of honour. ¡°

    ¡°That is obvious. What is that you want?¡± He asks.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you of your transgression of one of the rules.¡± You articulate. ¡°Because you have verbally charged a student and caused a commotion I have no other choice but to call this fact to the authorities.¡±

    ¡°That is what you concluded?¡± He looks at you.

    ¡°Is that really what you want to do Pyrie?¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Will that help both?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°Are you certain of this path to be right?¡± Harrivetta quires.

    ¡°Does that mean I will never meet this man again?¡± Davithea asks.

    You make your decision and from here on now, you hope that you will never see that person again.

    You head home with Minorta and Ellien, who are too scared to say anything.

    After a long and tiring trip you arrive back home, welcomed by Emmi and your mother.

    You undress your coat and shoes, who are once again covered in mud, and greet your family elegantly.

    Your mother however notices the stains on your skirt.

    ¡°Greetings mother.¡± You drop a crusty.

    ¡°Good evening darling.¡± She bows back. ¡°Look at you, your school uniform got dirty.¡±

    ¡°It is so mother. It is unfortunate but I bear no mind.¡± You reply.

    ¡°A good child wouldn¡¯t play in the mud¡° Your mother jokes. ¡°But given that the rain came down today, is it excusable.¡±

    ¡°Thank you mother.¡± You bow.

    As motherly as possible, she reminds you that grown up girls should not play in the mud.

    Even Emmi¡¯s tenancy wasn¡¯t enough to hold her from releasing a small chuckle.

    Afterwards the three of you sit down and have dinner.

    You notice that today''s meat is especially tasty, you notice, and thank your maid for excellent cooking.

    At that time your mother decided to change the topic to you and asks about your day at school.

    ¡°I appreciate the effort you put in today¡¯s dinner Emmi.¡± You state. ¡°It is especially tasty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you young madam. It is my pleasure.¡± She bows to you.

    ¡°However, have you put your effort at school too darling?¡± Your mother asks. ¡°It¡¯s only expected from a young lady like you to be performing as adequate as her maid.¡±

    ¡°Of course mother my achievements are nothing to be ashamed of.¡± You say. ¡°But I do have to add today we had a strange visitor. He was a rude person, but was thankfully dealt with quickly.¡±

    ¡°That is concerning my darling, especially that I have been hearing about one affair after another.¡± You mother expresses. ¡°For you winter break make sure you study properly since who knows what will become of that school in the future.¡±

    ¡°And even Harrivetta complained to the principal.¡± You add. ¡°She couldn¡¯t make him bend unfortunately. It was a matter of differing opinions.¡±

    ¡°If I were you darling I would have her close.¡± Your mother tells you. ¡°After all changing schools at your age is not particularly exceptional.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother I will keep that in mind.¡± You nod.

    You tell her that your day at school was fine, until something terrible happened.

    You mention that a strange man was able to enter the school grounds and cause some commotion, but he was dealt with.

    You also say that even Harrivetta complained to the principal personally,

    but he said he couldn''t do anything without the teacher¡¯s body reaching a verdict.

    In reply your mother suggests that you be changing schools in the future.

    Will that be after the winter break or after you finish this semester is still unknown.

    ¡°Emmi, could you pass me the greens?¡± You ask the maid.

    ¡°Yes young madam, here they are.¡± She hands you the salad bowl.

    ¡°Incidentally Emmi, do you prefer the bread from the bakery or the market?¡± Your mother asks.

    ¡°If I have to say I don¡¯t notice the difference.¡± The maid states. ¡°But I care that variety is preserved throughout the week madam.¡±

    ¡°That is fair Emmi. My mind was on economic conditions.¡± Your mother mentions. ¡°It would be most unfortunate that our local supplier would suffer a clientele takeover due to deliveries during winter. ¡°

    ¡°I understand madam.¡± The maid nods. ¡°I shall exercise piety against excessive consumption.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal Emmi.¡± You say as you stand up and bow to the maid.

    ¡°My pleasure, young madam.¡± She responds.

    After you finish your dinner, you finally feel full of energy for the first time in a while.

    You excuse yourself, go to your room, undress your dirty school uniform,

    and put on your favourite clothes with the help of Emmi.

    Despite that the corset was firmly tightened, you don''t feel constrained.

    You look at yourself in the mirror and do a twirl.

    There is a beautiful young madam in the reflection.

    ¡°You look delightful young madam.¡± She compliments you.

    ¡°Thank you Emmi.¡± You drop a crusty gracefully. ¡°It feels simply wonderful to be wearing this dress. I wish I had more chances to present myself like this.¡±

    ¡°I also believe that would be splendid.¡± The maid nods. ¡°However do forgive me for my confusion. What is the occasion that you desired to don this dress for?¡±

    ¡°Simply because so came to my mind, a fancy you may say.¡± You say as you twirl the dress left and right with fingers holding the hemp of the dress and then spun your entire body around. ¡°A more precise reason is that I wish to do my best today.¡±

    ¡°Of course young madam.¡± She bows and leads you outside.

    You go with Emmi to her room and start your practise.

    For the very first time you feel like you are starting to grasp the technique.

    All because you eliminated all the problems in your life. The mud on your uniform,

    the man that could tell through lies, and even the school soon won¡¯t be an issue.

    On top of that you are a model student, you will be staying the winter break with Harrivetta,

    you will be a student of the famous Salayev and look like a graceful and elegant maiden, just like your mother.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this right?¡± You ask your maid.

    ¡°It was amazing young madam.¡± She claps. ¡°I must say I am impressed to see you improved this much.¡±

    ¡°It is only natural.¡± You tell her. ¡°I was only able to improve thanks to you Emmi.¡±

    ¡°It is all young madam¡¯s effort.¡± She bows. ¡°I only contributed support.¡±

    The maid nods and congratulates you on your improvement you made by your effort.

    ¡°Splendid darling!¡± She claps as well. ¡°I am very happy to see you getting praise from Emmi. She is a harsh teacher after all.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of young madam¡¯s future.¡± The maid bows to her.

    ¡°Then go ahead. I wish to hear your music darling.¡± She signals to you to play.

    ¡°For you mother I feel like a simple song might be too humble.¡± You state.

    ¡°Yet keeping your mother waiting might be cruel to her heart.¡± She jokes. ¡°I won¡¯t judge you or dispirit you with rigour like others. Simply do as you feel and speak with your melody.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I shall let my feelings be known.¡± You bow and start playing.

    Your mother notices you practicing , decides to enter, and asks you to play for her.

    A moment after you flip the pages and find something fitting you, a fervent song.

    It is a mixture of high and low notes and has parts where the tempo increases.

    The song goes into your head and an image of a lit fireplace appears.

    It burns and gives off warmth, but the fire appears hard to control.

    You concentrate on hitting the high notes , but instead it appears as if your hands were guided by fire itself.

    It enables you to play as you have never before and impress even yourself.

    ¡°Darling!¡± Your mother says, jumping at you as you finish the song.

    Surprisingly, even though the song appeared hard, it went a lot better than you expected.

    Your mother is happy and hugs before you are allowed to say anything.

    You can feel her embracing and warm hands that enfold your tiny body entirely.

    Your nose welcomes her lovely rose perfume as her silky hair gently tickles your face.

    Her soft and comforting body becomes like a mattress as you fall deep into it.

    You are glad for the first time that she is your mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m really glad mother!¡± You shed a tear. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you mother, all thanks that you said I should believe in myself!¡±

    ¡°Yes darling, it was most delightful. I haven¡¯t heard such music in my life before. Absolutely splendid.¡± Your mother responds with a teared eye as well.

    ¡°Congratulations young madam.¡± The maid bows, hiding her face.

    ¡°Thank you Emmi.¡± You also make her join the hug.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a lie that I can see a bright future for you darling.¡± Your mother says.

    It takes a while before Emmi finally reminds you of your presence in the world.

    You thank your mother for listening to your small recital and go back to your room to do your homework.

    Afterwards, you change into your night clothes, again with the help of the maid,

    who releases you from the corset, and eventually head for the bed.

    There is not a single worry on your mind when you are finally able to close your eyes and travel to the world of pleasant dreams.

 7-1

    What if you woke up in a fake world, like a virtual reality or a dream-like fantasy world?

    Then I would do my best in order to escape that world into the real one.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    What if you wouldn''t be able to do that in the end?

    Then I would do my best in order to enjoy the world I would be trapped in.

    But how do you want to do that? Wouldn''t you always know it''s a lie?

 8-0

    The first flake of snow has fallen to the ground.

    It only lasted a minute before dissolving back into water.

    Following were many other fragments that looked similar in comparison.

    They arrived on soil from the sky, and slowly returned to the original form.

    However, as more and more snow fell on the ground, it became white.

    Whenever you could turn there was only one colour.

    The rest was indistinguishable.

    As a child I remember at one point of time there was a single snowflake fell on my hand.

    I was wearing leather mittens during that day and the flake in question wasn''t like the rest.

    Normally when you think about snow everything is just a white coat made by little dribblers of round bits.

    But this one time I could see the structure of this single snowflake.

    It''s quite amazing that I still remember that today, though there was no significance to it.

    It was just a memory I had from my childhood, from the period I still used to play in the snow.

    Those were nice times, I do admit, but now I''m a little older and perhaps slightly wiser.

    But why am I thinking about the snow and the past right now?

    I¡¯m currently travelling inside a comfortable carriage, looking outside the window.

    The landscape of the farmland covered in the snow is filling my vision.

    These almost endless fields, forests and occasional buildings made out of wood.

    I feel like I¡¯m simply floating, riding the carriage to the destination,

    and it appears that I will be arriving there very soon.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be this far from the mansion now.¡± I state while turning away from the window.

    ¡°Of course young madam.¡± The maid nods. ¡°I believe a few more minutes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m glad you have decided to come with me.¡± I mention. ¡°Even though for the purpose of accompanying me briefly.¡±

    ¡°It is my pleasure to serve you young madam.¡± The maid blows to you.

    It was decided by my mother and me that this year¡¯s winter break I will be spending with my friend, Harrivetta.

    We have been good friends since we met at school, even though I think she sees me as a rival.

    We studied together, competed in physical exercise and talked about various topics.

    I don¡¯t think I could imagine a person that was a better friend for me than Harrivetta.

    However, there is one more reason why I am going there, the case of my violin practise.

    Because a famous musician expressed his desire to visit the countryside,

    Harrivetta¡¯s family successfully arranged his stay at their mansion.

    Bahik Salayev is his name, although I don¡¯t know much about him personally.

    If he were to witness my ability then it would be beneficial for my education.

    Yet, there is also another goal in my mind, one that my mother approves of.

    As a growing young lady who haven¡¯t got the opportunity for her debut yet,

    I am anxious to even consider what effect on my reputation could a recommendation from Salayev have.

    If I were to impress him with my ability, it would certainly spread a positive word among the nobles and their circles.

    That¡¯s the more important reason why I was practising violin all this time.

    ¡°I wish you and mother could stay with me.¡± I voice.

    ¡°It is due work that madam is unable.¡± The maid says.

    ¡°I do understand that but please do visit if you have the time.¡± You explain. ¡°After all, it would be proper to express thanks to Harrivetta and her family.¡±

    ¡°I shall keep that to my mind young madam.¡± The maid nods.

    It is true that your mother did express that she would be upmost busy and couldn¡¯t travel with me.

    Yet, to my knowledge, she works from home, doing accounting and planning.

    I understand that she wants to keep it secret from everyone but I don¡¯t know the significance of it.

    Perhaps one day she is going to tell me everything so I could at least help her.

    But nevertheless, the important thing for me is to focus on the future ahead.

    Finally, after a long and tiring trip we arrive at the mansion without incidents.

    As I notice the carriage stopping and I open the window¡¯s curtain.

    The light beams in and I am now finally able to see Harrivetta¡¯s house with my own two eyes.

    It is bigger than I expected. There is a stone wall fence and a pathway leading into the main building.

    It has not one but two floors, and it is several times wider than any of the houses I saw before.

    Compared to my school or the church it looks more expansive and impressive.

    The mansion roof is covered in a thick layer of snow, but it also has drainage and four chimneys.

    They all appear to be working right now in fact, as I notice a small puff coming from each.

    Below them there is row of crystal clear windows and corridors that are decorated with painting,

    carpets, tables with flowers in vases, and chandeliers.

    Before the main door there is a circle staircase and the foundation is made out of bricks.

    All in all, I wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine how someone living in this house, it¡¯s just too big.

    Yet, I am about to find out just how Harrivetta is able to do exactly that.

    ¡°We arrived at the destination young madam.¡± The maid announces.

    After looking at the mansion I turn to the maid. ¡°Thank you Emmi.¡±

    ¡°It was my pleasure to have you arrive safe and on time.¡± Emmi bows.

    ¡°And it was my pleasure to have you accompany me all this way.¡± I bow to her back.

    As I step down off the carriage, the butler holds my hand gently.

    I am able to finally stretch my legs after all this time I had to stay in the seat.

    My stomach is also quite a bit reacting, but that might be because I only ate breakfast, not the corset I¡¯m wearing.

    Nevertheless, I am escorted towards the main door, with Emmi carrying my coffers.

    I would have asked if she wanted any help but the butler simply took care of the rest.

    In this situation I can only hope they will be fine, as the baggage looks quite heavy.

    The least they could allow me is to open the door, but before I am able to reach the handle, someone from inside gets it.

    ¡°Good afternoon miss Pyrecilla.¡± A row of maids welcomes me as the door opens.

    The main hallway, as expected, has a staircase leading upwards and several doors.

    It is decorated mainly by a carpet and painting that hangs on the wall.

    The wooden interior is quite elegant and polished to perfection.

    I only could imagine that this to warm welcome is befitting a princesses,

    therefore as a modest young lady quite sure what I should be the proper answer.

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± I bow to them back. ¡°I feel quite humbled by this gesture.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harrivetta should be ar¡­¡± The butler tries to say when something happens.

    From upstairs I can hear a clicking sound of two people moving through the corridor.

    One of them must be someone wearing high heels, I think, but she is sure taking her time.

    After a brief moment, I am finally able to see Harrivetta and Davithea.

    They look wonderful and wear gorgeous dresses that would suit even someone of high royalty.

    Their straight posture takes them a while to climb the stairs down however.

    Everyone looks at them and says not a single word. I am as well, speechless a little.

    ¡°My salutations to you Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta drops a crusty towards me. ¡°I sincerely hope you had a pleasant journey sans problems?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely Harrivetta.¡± I greet her back with the same elegance. ¡°I was dying to see you all this time.¡±

    ¡°Hey miss Pyrecilla!¡± Davithea says as she attempts to mimic her older friend.

    ¡°And greetings to you as well, Davithea.¡± I greet her as well.

    We exchanged greetings while the rest watched and observed our gestures.

    During that time Emmi took off my coat, which was quite warm since it was made for winter.

    With the shoulders relieved and the initial welcome done, I was finally able to return to myself.

    Since it was winter my shoes have been covered by snow very slightly.

    Just the walk from the carriage to the main door was enough for tiny snowflakes to be transported inside.

    However, apart from me no one appeared to notice of care in the slightest.

    Not mentioning that I didn¡¯t get the opportunity to even wipe them on the carpet.

    Nevertheless, it appears that while I was looking for a good word to continue the conversation¡­

    ¡°You must be hungry after the trip.¡± Davithea says as she runs to me.

    ¡°The dinner is waiting miss Pyrecilla.¡± A maid says.

    ¡°Would you like to join us, Pyrecilla?¡± Harrivetta extends her arm.

    ¡°I would be delighted to be doing so.¡± I nod and take the hand of Davithea who leads me towards the door.

    Pyrecilla feels a little surprised by the attention she received from everyone.

    However, it only takes her a while to calm down and accept the sudden invitation.

    It is the utmost importance for her to be acting proper and not embarrass herself in front of her friends.

    That is to say, the servants and the contrasts between her and Harrivetta creates a homely aura.

    It is strange and difficult to explain, but knowing that others give you a role to play,

    the role of a young maiden that is simply a guest at this great and wonderful mansion,

    grants Pyrecilla the sensation that she can simply calm down and follow the script.

    As she does, she finds herself in the dining room, a large space with windows,

    furniture, a large table decorated with plates, utensils and an elegant table cloth.

    All this must be expensive without a doubt, but Pyrecilla also notices the chairs.

    There are a lot more seats than is needed for her and her two friends.

    That is to say, before she would even have a chance to turn, there is a voice.

    ¡°Good afternoon young lady. I presume you are the friend Harrivetta was talking about?¡± A man¡¯s voice reaches Pyrecilla from behind.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Yes that is indeed so.¡± She turns around. ¡°My name is Pyrecilla Abronova ,I am exceedingly grateful for allowing me to say with Harrivetta, sir.¡±

    The elegant and young looking gentleman must be Harrivetta¡¯s father, the red haired girl deduced.

    He looks chic and has a small mechanical clock in his pocket. He is also quite casually dressed compared to Harrivetta.

    However, he is also accompanied by his wife, who is also elegant but modest.

    ¡°Greetings Pyrecilla.¡± The woman bows towards the guest. ¡°It is our utmost pleasure to be having you as our guest in this humble residence.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡± Pyrecilla replies to her and bows again. ¡°I am forever thankful.¡±

    ¡°The thanks should be from our side.¡± The woman replies. ¡°We seldom have visitors that Harrivetta brings home.¡±

    ¡°That is so?¡± The cerise eyed girl tilts her head.

    ¡°Apart from Davithea, so is true.¡± Harrivetta answers.

    Pyrecilla looks at her friend, knowing that she probably should look away,

    but her face is neither awkward or embarrassed. It appears rather calm,

    and slightly annoyed by something. Nevertheless, the silence is broken.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s forget about the trivialities and simply enjoy dinner, shall we?¡± The man interjects.

    ¡°Very well my lord.¡± The maid bows and opens the door.

    As Pyrecilla looks behind her, trolleys of food arrive at the dining room.

    They all look appetising and quite extraordinary in her eyes at least.

    However the quantity of all the food appears quite large for only the five of us.

    Yet the number of servants in this house, which Pyrecilla is still getting used to,

    is much larger, and they will presumably eat whatever would be left.

    With that in mind the red haired girl positions herself next to her friends,

    and waits until the lord of the mansion sits down first, then his wife, then the rest.

    This is an important way of conduct that can¡¯t be forgotten if one is having a formal meal.

    ¡°Please feel unrestrained to fill your appetite.¡± Harrivetta says to her younger friend.

    ¡°Okay Harrie. I will do that.¡± Davithea responds.

    As the maid passes by Pyrecilla she notices that she isn¡¯t quite hungry.

    However, there is a good reason for that. Between a wholly cooked chicken,

    and a meat pie, there is hardly anything she could reach without standing up.

    Therefore it is up to the maid in order to satisfy the guest, despite that she wasn¡¯t told about her preferences.

    ¡°Would you require any help, miss?¡± The maid says to the girl.

    ¡°It would be helpful if you could pass me that plate over there.¡± Pyrecilla points at a certain meal.

    ¡°Very well miss.¡± The maid nods.

    ¡°Also if it would not be a stretch, would you be informed about the whereabouts of Emmi?¡± The girl adds.

    ¡°Emmi?¡± The maid tilts her head.

    ¡°The maid I was with.¡± The girl explains.

    ¡°I pardon miss.¡± She bows down. ¡°Of course we wouldn¡¯t let her go without a meal.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± The girl turns back to the table. ¡°Please mention that I would like to talk before she goes home.¡±

    ¡°Of course miss!¡± The maid responds.

    It was just this small conversation that made the entire a little liver.

    The parents, the lords of this mansion, started whispering,

    although everyone in the room could hear them perfectly.

    ¡°She knows the name of her servant?¡± The man whispers to his wife.

    ¡°It is not a wrong characteristic to have.¡± The woman explains to him.

    ¡°A sign of gratitude, a gesture of kindness, but not of lowering oneself. That must be a new way of thinking.¡± The main whispers back to his wife.

    ¡°Perhaps our guest is simply that forward?¡± The wife replies.

    ¡°And from a good house, despite the fact I haven¡¯t met her parents.¡± The man nods.

    This short conversation caused another resident of the house to start talking.

    ¡°Do not mind my parents Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta whispers to the girl.

    ¡°Of course Harrivetta.¡± The girl nods in return.

    ¡°Miss Pyrecilla is in trouble? ¡±Davithea asks her older friend.

    ¡°Her case is different from yours.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°And it is fair to presume that gossip follows every novel guest.¡±

    ¡°Yes Davithea, do not fret with my case.¡± Pyrecilla explains

    ¡°When they saw me they asked me questions and...¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°Accept my apology Davithea.¡± Harrivetta interrupts.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will tell you later Pyrie, okay?¡± Davithea figures.

    With the nod of the cerise eye girl, the conversation slowly ceased and the plates slowly got consumed.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the three smallest girls excused themselves one by one.

    Leaving the dining room and the parents they would then head towards their rooms.

    ¡°My parents always do such comparings. ¡° Harrivetta mentions while walking through the corridor. ¡°I have told them many times now. Tell me, you must understand now why I seldom have friends to come?¡±

    ¡°That is indeed a pain.¡± Pyrecilla responds. ¡°But for some reason I can¡¯t perish the thought that my mother might be talking behind my back as well.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstood me not, it is their attitude for new social norms that disquiets me.¡± Harrivetta rectifies. ¡°Their pursuit of greatness through being ahead of everyone else is inexcusable. Yet, coincidentally it makes me glad to have met you.¡±

    ¡°I do feel honoured by that thought Harrivetta.¡± Pyrecilla bows to her friend.

    Harrivetta was considerably displeased to have her parents spoiling the mood after she prepared everything so perfectly.

    It was her day to astonish Pyrecilla with her expensive and elegant dress,

    with the mass of servants she had under her, with how big was the mansion she lived in,

    and eventually with how good her piano skills become after months of training.

    However, all that perfect image was spoiled by having the parents mention one thing.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t something that Pyrecilla was worrying about at all,

    but rather in Harrivetta¡¯s mind it must have been something that she couldn¡¯t forget.

    ¡°When they met me they asked me if I could cook or clean, and I said yes!¡± Davithea happily mentions.

    ¡°That was due to a misunderstanding.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°They took you for a servant, not as someone I wished to adopt.¡±

    ¡°They gave me this maid outfit and asked me to try it on!¡± Davithea adds.

    ¡°And only due to the forward thinking of my father she was allowed as she is now.¡± Harrivetta tells the cerise eyed girl. ¡°Pyrecilla, you understand now what strength it took for them to be convinced about you arriving here?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so, but do please allow me to apologise for the difficulty I have caused you first.¡± Pyrecilla bows.

    ¡°Accepted, but I would be grateful as well if you left me for the moment.¡± Harrivetta responds.

    Since it is quite difficult for the young lady to be moving in a frilly dress like this,

    Harrivetta must be thinking of putting it down and changing into something more casual.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because of her parents, who didn¡¯t prepare for this special occasion,

    she feels like it¡¯s no longer worth it to keep the appearance of a perfect lady.

    ¡°I understand Harrivetta. I will be waiting in my room.¡± The cerise eyed girl says.

    ¡°Yes miss Pyrecilla, please follow me to the guest room.¡± The maid bows.

    ¡°And Davithea?¡± Pyrecilla turns around confused.

    ¡°She rooms with me.¡± Harrivetta responds.

    ¡°See you soon Pyrie!¡± Davithea waves at her friend.

    After the door closed, as the girl followed the maid through the corridor,

    she saw a familiar face downstairs. It was Emmi, who was getting ready to leave.

    ¡°Emmi, will you be leaving so soon?¡± The girl asked.

    ¡°Madam would be worrying if I didn¡¯t make it before night.¡± Emmi explains.

    ¡°Then please do write, you and mother.¡± Pyrecilla pleads to her.

    ¡°Of course, I will keep that in mind young madam.¡± Emmi bows.

    ¡°And safe journeys.¡± The girl waves at her maid.

    ¡°I also wish you well. I will eagerly await your return young madam.¡± Emmi bows again.

    With that, the maid led me to my room and I was finally able to relax.

    I find myself in an unknown room, lying on a canopy bed and trying to think.

    Emmi must be really worrying about mother, she left in such a hurry.

    I would have suggested that she should stay the night but I didn¡¯t find myself able to say so.

    After all, she deserves a rest from her work from time to time, and without me living at home, she might just get that.

    I sighed, as I looked around my new room. It has almost everything I would ever need.

    A wardrobe full of clothes, a chair, a sofa, a desk, a cabinet, windows and curtains,

    tapestry, carpets¡­everything looks brand new and polished to perfection.

    Additionally there is a note stand ready for whenever I would like to rehearse.

    It is also about time I would be having my usual daily practise so I think I should.

    Despite that I feel a little tired, I opened my case and took out the violin from the case.

    I looked around the hallway and closed the door as no one seemed to be around.

    After all, I wouldn¡¯t want to wake someone during the time of siesta.

    And so I begin. It takes me a few moments to adjust the instrument. However¡­

    There is a knock on my door. I open it and a small fancy clothed boy stands in the hallway.

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± I bow towards him. ¡°My name is Pyrecilla Abronova. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°God Moawring.¡± He bows to me back.

    ¡°Good morning?¡± My head tilts.

    Instead of replying he shows me the notebook he was carrying with him.

    There are various sentences and words there, and one of the page says:

    ¡°I don¡¯t hear or speak too well. Please take notice.¡±

    It appears that this boy has difficulty with speaking with his mouth. However, as I look at his clothes,

    he can¡¯t be a part of the servants here. The likely possibility is that he is another orphan that was adopted.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± I curiously ask the boy.

    He flips the pages ¡°My name is Gorgie Francishias¡±.

    ¡°I understand.¡± I nod. ¡°I¡¯m Harrivetta¡¯s friend who was invited here.¡±

    He points to a single word ¡°Sister¡±.

    ¡°She is your sister? I am pleased to hear that. It is that she never mentioned¡­¡± You say but...

    He holds out his palm for you to stop. Then he points at the instrument and shows you the question mark.

    ¡°Has she not mentioned I also practise music?¡± I ask him.

    He shows me the words ¡°No¡± and ¡°Keep quiet¡±.

    Now the situation was clear. It is probably his ears that are especially sensitive to high pitch sounds.

    In this case I am unable to practise without him going to my room and complaining.

    Yet, as a guest I shouldn¡¯t be bothering the residents in the first place.

    Therefore there is only one way this could be solved, or at least one good way.

    ¡°You mind if I ask Harrivetta for a different room?¡± I explain. ¡°I understand this is quite troubling to be facing this sudden situation, but I do have to continue my practise somewhere. If that can be arranged elsewhere, there should be no further issues yes?¡±

    The boy pauses for a second and shows you the word ¡°Slower¡±.

    It seems that I forgot with whom I was talking again. Once I apologised and repeated everything slowly,

    in response he nodded and said ¡°okay¡± with a gesture. With that, the plan was simple.

    I would go to Harrivetta¡¯s room, the room she entered when she left me with the maid,

    and ask her if I could practise there or somewhere else. Actually now that I think,

    she must be practicing her piano. She only mentioned that at school, during the last days before the winter break.

    However, I haven¡¯t yet listened to her performance yet, though I would love to.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I say while the boy still stands in your doorway. ¡°Do you know where Harrivetta practises her piano?¡±

    The boy shrugs in response.

    ¡°I understand.¡± I nod. ¡°Yet one more thing, where is your room?¡±

    The boy points to the door right next to mine.

    I look outside, at the corridor. So he lives right next to my room, I say to myself.

    And also, he gave a name that would suggest he is a part of the family.

    Why would he be living in the farthest corner, and next to a guest room?

    Harrivetta might know the answer but she never told me about her family.

    Actually, I never inquired about her siblings and her parents at school to begin with.

    Perhaps it was my fault but I can¡¯t simply blame her for not telling me anything.

    ¡°Okay thank you.¡± I bow to the boy.

    The boy gestures ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡± with his hand and leaves to his room.

    As I began looking for Harrivetta I noticed just how long the corridor upstairs is.

    It almost makes the illusion of never ending, although you can perfectly see both ends.

    It wouldn¡¯t even compare with the apartments of my time, since they were dark and crampy.

    But nevertheless, to reach Harrivetta¡¯s room I had to walk the entire distance.

    It must have taken me a minute or two to get there, but I was able to knock on her door.

    There was no response. I decided to knock again, but there was still nothing.

    I could have just peeked through the keyhole but I decided that I would simply open it.

    And as I did, inside there was a room similar to mine, but on the bed I could see two young ladies.

    The smaller one was curling up in a ball like a little animal. It was Davithea.

    The larger one protectively embraced her tiny friend. She was called Harrivetta.

    As the two had only white undergarments and laid on the covers, I couldn¡¯t help but to silently enter.

    I didn¡¯t want to wake them up, so I ended up going for the sofa and lying down myself.

    It was comfortable enough to fall asleep, but since I was still wearing a corset, it would be unwise to do so.

    Eventually there was a grumble, followed by a voice that broke the silence.

    ¡°Pyrecilla, are you here?¡± Harrivetta voices.

    ¡°Yes, I presume I am not intruding?¡± I answer.

    ¡°The hour could not have been worse.¡± She replies.

    ¡°Then I will be excusing myself.¡± I reply.

    ¡°Halt. At least state your purpose.¡± Harrivetta pleads before you leave.

    ¡°I have met Gorgie. I was told I need to find a better place for practise.¡± I say.

    ¡°The music room is downstairs.¡± She points out.

    ¡°That is helpful, Harrivetta.¡± I bow.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know where it is.¡± She adds.

    ¡°I can ask a maid.¡± I suggest.

    ¡°Let me show you.¡± Harrivetta insists.

    With that I wait patiently outside for her to first get off the bed, get dressed again,

    and finally leave the room. Since it is my first time seeing Harrivetta in her casual clothes,

    it is quite a surprise for my eyes. It¡¯s nothing as elegant as she would wear during dinner.

    Yet, comparatively my own everyday clothes appear as unsavoury peasant wear.

    At least I am glad that most of my dresses that require corsets are on pair with this one.

    ¡°I was hoping to witness your violin.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°My forgiveness.¡± I bow. ¡°I must have left it in my room.¡±

    It is true that I forgot to bring it with me, but there is no problem, I thought.

    ¡°Wait, let the maid deliver.¡± Harrivetta pleads before I¡¯m able to turn around.

    ¡°I feel no ill would be done if I were to bring it myself.¡± I tell her as we start walking down the corridor.

    ¡°Pyrecilla do you always must account for others so mindlessly?¡± She asks me.

    ¡°By taking a moment?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°Let others do their work. That¡¯s my word.¡± Harrivetta states

    ¡°I am a guest, so I will oblige.¡± I bow in apology.

    Along the way we see a maid working at the stairs, and Harrivetta asks her to bring the violin.

    With that everything is set as we enter the music room. It¡¯s empty, there is nothing but the fortepiano.

    ¡°This is the music room?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°It is as it should be.¡± Harrivetta replies.

    ¡°Everything has its place, they say.¡± I nod.

    ¡°Listen closely. The acoustics of this room are much more well-adjusted than any other.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°And just like the space, the tool and the person, everything has its place. Sadly, that does apply to you and me as well.¡±

    Pyrecilla just heard something that startled her, a statement that changed the atmosphere of comfort.

    Indeed she was not able to fit in within the structure of this new situation for her,

    but what surprised her the most is that her own friend, her best friend,

    was able to tell her something as simple yet influential in a moment she would expect it the least.

    ¡°Your family is most generous and I thank them for their hospitality.¡± The girl says. ¡°But do please tell me what you mean by those words? I am quite confused.¡±

    ¡°Believe when I say I have a reason to say this.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°Ever since you grew accustomed to our friendship, it came to me that your person fits everyone into your own frame. It is that you were not satisfied with your own mates, or how you desire to take over a maid¡¯s task yourself.¡±

    ¡°Me, Minorta and Ellien are still friends, despite that we didn¡¯t talk frequently in the last days of the semester.¡± Pyrecilla explains. ¡°And would that make a difference if I was the one to carry¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe in your house.¡± Harrivetta interrupts. ¡°But here you must adhere to the rules of this family. And dislike me if you will, but I¡¯m saying this before anything happens.¡±

    If anyone else said that Pyrecilla would not have believed in those words.

    It is true that she isn¡¯t yet accustomed to the new situation, but also she didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Was I really trying to fit everyone?¡± The cerise eyed girl asks.

    ¡°Would you presume your friend wouldn¡¯t be able to tell?¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°If that is so, then wait¡­¡± Pyrecilla thinks deeply.

    Harrivetta is her best friend and also a person who dislikes her own family.

    The girl can say that based on how her friend talked about them and on today¡¯s events.

    A father and mother that are constantly gossiping, a brother that is not desirable,

    and the only person she can be really close to is Davithea, who was labelled as a servant.

    ¡°You are also my friend Harrivetta.¡± Pyrecilla replies. ¡°And I know how you feel. You wish your family could accept you more, right?¡±

    ¡°That is incorrect.¡± She shakes her head.

    There is a brief silence in the well attuned place.

    ¡°But Davithea is seen as a servant, isn¡¯t she not?¡± The girl asks.

    ¡°It is so I am afraid.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°And your parents always put the pressure on you?¡± The girl adds.

    ¡°That again is correct.¡± Harrivetta acknowledges.

    ¡°There is also your brother¡­¡± The girl says.

    ¡°I would lie if I said his treatment by the family is desirable.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°If it is all so, then why are you not defying their bearing to point out the faults?¡± Pyrecilla asks. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you tell them their rules are the ones that are incorrect?¡±

    ¡°Because telling them they were wrong about anything is not permitted.¡± Harrivetta informs the girl. ¡°And whichever house you came from no longer matters here. The rules belong to those who have power over you.¡±

    Whenever there was a problem the girl noticed that it is better to keep quiet, like a proper young lady.

    Happy to follow the wish of her mother, she would forget about her own desires,

    and lock her mind from what was happening to her outside. In this floating state,

    she would simply observe and give simple answers, nod or bow towards others.

    It was her defence mechanism against the world that tried to ruin her happiness.

    Perhaps the girl would have been better off if she would openly state her beliefs at times like these.

    But whenever she tried she noticed that she wasn¡¯t able to convey fully about her individual feeling,

    or rather, her idea about the world would not fit in well with the minds of her peers.

    ¡°So you are like me, unable to speak your mind freely.¡± Pyrecilla states.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true I do not know. Yet, there is one difference.¡± Harrivetta says. ¡°You recall the time we met Davithea¡¯s father? Now that I think of your decision it was indeed the next best thing.¡±

    I recall making that decision clearly. I knew that if I would let him go he wouldn¡¯t return.

    I knew that in this situation Minorta couldn¡¯t convince him about the spirit that followed him.

    And I knew the next best thing was to lock him in the prison. That way at least he wouldn¡¯t have to die.

    ¡°I do grant you with respect because of that, since you acted out of place for a good deed.¡± Harrivetta says. ¡°Yet, stating that your manner stemmed from proper behaviour is far reaching.¡±

    ¡°I might be with flaws, and they are perhaps irredeemable, but so is every person.¡± I state. ¡°Yet, one would do wrong not trying at all, in spite of individual faults. Because if there is even a small chance, it would be wasteful for us not to use our talents and fail to meet the expectations put on us by our parents.¡±

    ¡°And there is where I find my fear.¡± Harrivetta replied. ¡°If I rebel I would hurt others, but if I don¡¯t I would only hurt myself. Rest you can understand on your own.¡±

    Before I was able to put one more word in, there was a sound silencing us both.

    Suddenly, the maid carrying my violin and notestand came knocking at the door.

    I opened the door for her and she thanked me politely, although it appeared more like an apology.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I bowed to her.

    ¡°No, thank you miss Pyrecilla. It was my pleasure.¡± She bows to you twice.

    ¡°I will consider next time to me more mindful.¡± I bow to her back.

    ¡°No it¡¯s my fault for not doing this in the first place miss!¡± She keeps on bowing.

    ¡°Please do feel free to leave.¡± I tell her.

    As I spoke those words the maid retreated with her back bend all the way to the door.

    ¡°I must say, I miss Emmi.¡± I sigh.

    ¡°The maid of your house?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°A house maid and all jobs.¡± I mention. ¡°I tried not to overwork her and helped. I presume the same thing is ill allowed here?¡±

    ¡°You learn expeditiously Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta responds.

    In any case the time for my practise is running short.

    I want to be at least done before the sun comes down.

    During the winter the days are quite short, so it¡¯s natural to be hasty during light.

    And so the rehearsal commences. Me and Harrivetta try to hear each other¡¯s mistakes.

    We both laughed at the start at least, but then she turned out to be actually serious about her practise.

    Comparatively, it is hard to tell whoever is the better musician however.

    She and I use different instruments and play different songs.

    But it¡¯s all for the sake of the future that will eventually come.

    Mister Salayev is rumoured to come sometime in this month after all.

 8-1

    It was another day at the farm and Minorta had to wake up in the cold.

    The clock pointed at somewhere between 5 and 6 am, this early is the usual.

    The house doesn¡¯t receive heating until someone wakes up and ignites the fireplace.

    Therefore, Minorta doesn¡¯t waste time and gets up, shivering still from the breeze.

    The air is as cold as it would be outside, perhaps a little warmer, and she is only wearing light clothes.

    In this situation one could simply stay in the bed, but that¡¯s not permitted by the freezing temperature.

    Reaching the kitchen, Minorta sits down and uses matches in order to start the fire.

    There are some leaves and paper in order to make the temperature enough for the logs to ignite.

    This process takes a while and the little lass is only equipped with a blanket until the fireplace eventually lit up.

    This is what she is doing every morning, since the snow fell down outside.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± Her brother says.

    ¡°Good morning brother.¡± She replies.

    Besides the blond haired girl her brother and her old grandma also reside in this house.

    She doesn¡¯t have any other siblings and her mother is no longer here.

    On the other hand her father one day said he would be back but he hasn''t returned yet.

    The girl believes that one day he might return, so she doesn¡¯t lose hope.

    Other than those three, there are not many visitors or neighbours that frequent her house.

    It¡¯s somewhere in the middle of nowhere, close to a forest and away from civilization.

    That is to say because she and her brother can provide for each other, that¡¯s not the problem.

    In fact, her brother is not welcoming when it comes to visitors since they might bring about bad news.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡± Minorta¡¯s brother gives her a bucket.

    ¡°I know.¡± She takes it.

    ¡°In case you forgot.¡± He says.

    ¡°I would never forget about milking the cows.¡± She tells him

    ¡°Sometimes you do however.¡± He replies.

    ¡°Says who? You forget to put on shoes sometimes!¡± She exclaims.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s faster, and I don¡¯t need shoes for work in summer.¡± He explains.

    ¡°But your feet get dirty and then you have to wash them.¡± She says.

    ¡°They are going to get dirty no matter what I do.¡± He answers.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a point for playing in the mud on purpose.¡± She responds.

    ¡°But at least the shoes don¡¯t get dirty huh?¡± He smirks.

    ¡°I suppose, but you never clean them anyway!¡± She complains.

    After this brief exchange, which is normal for those siblings, they walk outside.

    It¡¯s snow everywhere you look. The trees are leafless and there is hardly any green.

    The roofs are filled with white and there are icicles hanging from the edges.

    Except from the paths to the barn and other facilities everything is peacefully covered by an unruffled snow coat.

    The two walk towards the barn and perform their usual, everyday duties.

    Her brother cleans up the after products while Minorta milks the cows,

    and provides them with wheat that still remains in the storage from previous harvests.

    A lot of moo and some chickens can be heard. It is a peaceful morning all in all.

    Just that for some reason the farm birds always come inside the barn uninvited.

    They probably prefer the company of humans during the winter or are simply hungry.

    Since the priority is cows, they wait until their caretakers are done and then they receive their seeds.

    Every day is like this at the farm, though in winter the cows are less productive and eventually stop giving out milk at all.

    So are the chickens, who don¡¯t think much about laying eggs in the winter.

    They do still have a knack at digging in the ground and finding food though,

    when they are not heating themselves up inside their hen

    Obviously they don¡¯t find much, which is why Minorta has to feed with seeds.

    After the morning schedule, the siblings return to the house, which is a little warmed up,

    and proceed with making breakfast. The milk they gathered is used, along with other products.

    It takes them a bit of time in order to warm the food up, but eventually the meal is done.

    With that, the grandma leaves her room and using her walking stick, gets to the chair.

    The family can enjoy their breakfast after all this work in the morning.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I miss going to school now.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Why would that be that sister?¡± Her brother asks.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± She answers.

    ¡°I can give you a job if you want.¡± He replies.

    ¡°Making a snowman? What purpose would that have?¡± She tells him.

    ¡°I was thinking more about sewing.¡± He says.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have the material.¡± She replies.

    ¡°Then go and buy some.¡± He suggests.

    ¡°With what?¡± She tilts her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t create problems, just find work.¡± He adds.

    ¡°But you said I should help you around more!¡± She tells him

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly the helping hand I expect.¡± He tells her.

    ¡°Just because you are sitting here and trying to find things to do¡­¡± She complains.

    ¡°What can I say, books don¡¯t interest me.¡± He replies.

    ¡°Find some friends instead sitting here on your bottom, will you?¡± She replies.

    At this point the grandmother had enough and hit the ground with her walking stick.

    This was an indication that the two siblings are supposed to stop their scuffle.

    ¡°Yes grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Minorta says to her and she nods.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, sister.¡± The brother adds.

    With that out of the way, only washing the dishes remains. However, the water is cold,

    it needs to heat up a little before it is used with hands. There is plenty of it however,

    since the icicles are a good source. They simply require enough time to twat before they are usable.

    Naturally the water from the well is used to in the kitchen, but during the winter that¡¯s impossible.

    Since only the snow falls down now, it doesn¡¯t fill up the well as much as rain would.

    Thus there is a need for a different way of acquiring water in this season.

    Minorta and her family use the icicles that stick to the roof as their source.

    She tries to break them off using a broom and her brother helps her.

    Additionally, they also both sweep the roof so that the snow wouldn¡¯t cause the ceiling to collapse.

    With that work done, there is nothing more to do however, thus the girl leaves the house wondering,

    looking for something to do in the snow, while her brother stays in the house.

    She is just about to go back when something happens.

    ¡°Good morning Minorta!¡± She hears from afar.

    Luckily her friend appeared. Ellien, who was carrying the basket, took the shortcut.

    Their houses are connected by a small path that cuts through the fields.

    It saves time over using the road, but during the winter you have to traverse through the snow.

    ¡°Ellien, you have surprised me!¡± Minorta says running to her friend. ¡°Are you okay? Are you thirsty?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, but I appreciate the concern.¡± Ellien answers. ¡°I have brought you some goodies.¡±

    ¡°This was not necessary, please come home and warm up a little.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°I would be grateful, yes.¡± Ellien bows.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Minorta grabs her hand and heads towards home.

    During the winter it is easy to catch cold thus the two friends quickly rush to the fireplace.

    The shoes are not removed, despite them being coated in snow, but the floor will be cleaned later.

    Right now, what is more important is to warm Ellien¡¯s hands, since they are a little red.

    ¡°So what gave you the idea?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°My grandpa told me to go to the market.¡± The green haired girl replies.

    ¡°Then why would you end up here?¡± Minorta giggles a little.

    ¡°Since I figured that your brother would ask you the same thing.¡± She explains.

    ¡°And he actually did, if you can believe.¡± Minorta says.

    Strangely however, the brother was not in sight. The girls figured he must be somewhere else.

    ¡°What did you bring?¡± Minorta asks curiously looking inside of the basket.

    ¡°Just a little leftovers, we didn¡¯t have any luck with the eggs since the little chicks hatched.¡± Ellien explains.

    ¡°I can give you some milk from that.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°So a bargain after all?¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°That way we won¡¯t need to go to the village.¡± Minorta smiles.

    ¡°I presume our the trade wouldn¡¯t function as satisfying the conditions.¡± Ellien puts her face down.

    Since bread doesn¡¯t come from cows or chickens, it is necessary to get a fresh supply from the market.

    Alternatively there is the bakery that recently opened, but somehow it doesn¡¯t get many clients.

    Despite that in the winter the wheat products are naturally more scarce,

    despite that there is a delivery every week and fresh bread baked there every day,

    There seems to be a general disinterest in buying from that shop.

    The villagers generally prefer the millman and his products.

    As for the two girls, who deliberated a little about the bakery¡¯s reputation,

    went on the journey to the village, while passing time with a small talk.

    ¡°Remember the last time we went there?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive that we went there with Pyrie.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°But the bread was good!¡± Minorta states. ¡°I really would like to go there again but my brother will get mad at me for spending too much money.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s wasted, it¡¯s really good value.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°Perhaps I should get a job then.¡± Minorta jokes. ¡°My brother suggested that.¡±

    ¡°What kind of task?¡± Ellien tilts her head.

    ¡°Anything really. What about the bakery? They sure need help, right?¡± Minorta ponders.

    ¡°With sales I presume.¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough for us!¡± Minorta voices happily. ¡±I¡¯m sure people would be convinced by the taste alone. I was!¡±

    ¡°Are you planning to involve me?¡± Ellien discovers with a worried face.

    ¡°It is only fair.¡± The blond girl nods. ¡°Since you are in need of a task, no?¡±

    The green haired girl couldn¡¯t deny that logic, since her family was in the same position.

    It¡¯s not rare for children to help around the house, whenever it is cleaning or cooking.

    However, when it comes to winter there are much less jobs around the farm that require their help.

    Therefore parents send their offspring to the village for them to find a source of income.

    ¡°So what do you think Pyrie is doing now?¡± Minorta decides to ask.

    ¡°She must be working on her musical talents.¡± Ellien explains.

    ¡°I wish we could have visited her though.¡± Minorta sighs.

    ¡°I would too, but there is an issue.¡± Ellien says. ¡°I¡¯m not informed about her new lodging.¡±

    ¡°We can ask her mother, right?¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°And perhaps see that she takes us with her when she visits her?¡± Ellien ponders. ¡°That would be too much, I worry.¡±

    ¡°We would go on foot.¡± Minorta replies.

    ¡°That is also a little bit unreadable.¡± Ellien looks down.

    The trip alone could take them half of a day. Especially in the snow, that¡¯s not a good idea.

    ¡°Yet, I do miss her, despite the episode with Davithea¡¯s father.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°I would have been glad if the father had something to say back.¡± Minorta speaks. ¡°All he did was to accept his fate, despite that we tried to convince him.¡±

    ¡°The matter still makes make me wish it didn¡¯t happen that way.¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°I do not blame Pyrie here either, rather I am not sure why she thought that was the right thing to do.¡± Minorta says. ¡°She also distanced herself from us during the last days of the semester. Rather, she wanted to get friendlier with Harrivetta more?¡±

    ¡°We can only wish it to be so.¡± Ellien nods. ¡°Her fate relies much on her connections.¡±

    ¡°But we are still her friends right?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°That we are, I am sure of it.¡± Ellien states.

    However the blond haired girl is not really convinced about that. Ever since Pyrie left,

    she didn¡¯t encounter spirits or abnormalities that would heighten her senses as a spirit medium.

    Her red haired friend was the only person she could talk about those incidents.

    Having her taken away she was pondering if Ellien could ease her worry instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I think she was a spirit medium as well.¡± Minorta voices. ¡°I could feel a deeper connection between her and me. You must understand, don¡¯t you Ellien?¡±

    ¡°As far as my knowledge on the subject goes, I presume you are right?¡± Ellien tilts her head. ¡°I only read coloured books, those for children. I don¡¯t find them specific or reliable.¡±

    ¡°But do you believe in spirits Ellien?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m positive because of what you did for me and my father.¡± Ellien explains. ¡°If you say it is so, that the wind spirit was involved, why would I disbelieve you? There is no other explanation.¡±

    With that the two decided that they won¡¯t be speaking more on the subject of the spirits.

    ¡°Yes, thanks for that.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°There was even that priest that visited me the other day.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°And he asked you about everything, right?¡± Minorta responds. ¡°He paid me a visit as well.¡±

    ¡°How did the interview progress?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t troubling. I told him everything apart from admitting to being a spirit medium.¡± Minorta tells her friend.

    ¡°Since you ill wanted attention, perhaps?¡± Ellien suggests.

    ¡°That and keeping it a secret between us three is more logical.¡± Minorta explains.

    ¡°That is fair. We should be¡­¡± Ellien says as something catches her attention.

    Passing by a ruined house, with a peaceful landscape of snow surrounding them,

    the two friends hear a worrying, loud sound that resembled something heavy falling onto the ground.

    A ruined, burnt down building had its roof collapsed to the snow and the wind.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Minorta jumps startled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the snow.¡± Ellien points out.

    ¡°I wonder who lived here.¡± Minorta ponders.

    It is natural for things to decay and dissolve back into the ground.

    Nature engulfs everything, the wood and the flesh alike.

    People like trees, animals and the soil too have to die someday.

    And when that time comes, their material causes a new life to be born.

    That is the order of things, here in this world, and that¡¯s how it has been ever since.

    Of course Minorta and Ellien know that that too, and dare not to challenge their fate.

    They pass the ruin, pondering about who was the resident of that house, head towards the village.

    It won¡¯t be long until they arrive there and see if they can manage to buy bread.

 9-0

    Slowly rising in the sky, the sun makes its presence known to the world.

    The clouds peacefully sleep as if placed on top of a tranquil water basin.

    The wind caresses gently the ground made out of puff white spheres.

    The vast plains of the white coat of snow glint with the bright rays, illuminating the day.

    I come to consciousness when a pleasant dream ends abruptly.

    In it, I was playing with my mother, with Harrivetta and Davithea too.

    I suppose we were somewhere in the mountains area I was high up,

    and the view from the peak on the valley was breath-taking as well.

    We brought the sleds all the way up and we raced each other to the bottom.

    I really wanted to win but somehow, my body felt a little heavy.

    In moments I noticed that I no longer riding the sledge but actually sliding down on ice.

    I must have tripped and continue going down on my bottoms embarrassingly.

    But despite that, it was a pleasant dream, one that reminded me of winter time when I was little.

    The sun rays finally came beaming through the curtains and illuminated the room.

    Now I learned that I wasn¡¯t really on ice, but rather curled up in the same position on the bed.

    It took me some time to open my eyes and realize that I¡¯m also not in the mountains anymore.

    Rather, it was Harrivetta¡¯s house which in I stayed during this year¡¯s winter break

    Furthermore, I was getting used to this room which had the window to the side.

    Because of that the sun would arrive a little late depending on which position I was sleeping in.

    All in all, I didn¡¯t know what the time was. I didn¡¯t feel like getting up.

    There was nothing specific I would be looking forward to doing today.

    I didn¡¯t have any plans or schedule that I had to follow, like school for example.

    And most definitely, the comfort of this canopy bed was hard to resist.

    All I wanted is to go back to sleep and play a little more in the mountains.

    ¡°Yaaaawww.¡± I yawned with a sleepy voice, stretching my arms and legs.

    But I knew that wasn¡¯t allowed. As I looked out the window, the sun told me to wake up.

    I had to stand up in order to reach the curtains, but I didn¡¯t have the strength in my legs to do that.

    All I managed to do was to turn my back against the rays and try to nap for a little longer.

    But that wasn¡¯t allowed either. My mind wondered about things I should be doing.

    I can¡¯t simply pretend I¡¯m a good violinist, I have to practise in order to become one.

    And that¡¯s not only for my own sake, but also to prove that I¡¯m capable to my mother.

    And because of all of that I couldn¡¯t allow myself to be staying in bed all the time.

    ¡°Good morning miss Pyrecilla.¡± A voice reached me.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Quickly my body jumped and my senses heightened.

    I was no longer able to go back to sleep, knowing someone was simply standing there.

    ¡°Please come in.¡± I tell that person.

    ¡°Pardon my intrusion miss Pyrecilla.¡± The maid says as she enters.

    It appears that unlike in my house, the rules that are allowed here are different.

    It is true that during the winter break the night falls earlier and there is less daylight time,

    but at the same time, oil lamps aren¡¯t the best source of light when reading a book.

    Good children and young ladies hence ought to go to sleep before tiring out their eyes.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± I say to the maid as I try to get off the bed.

    ¡°Good morning miss Pyrecilla.¡± She bows to me.

    ¡°The sun is quite bright today, isn¡¯t it?¡± I say as I wash my face and hands.

    ¡°I do believe it is a little warm, yes¡± The maid nods, while looking through my wardrobe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a preference for today, thus do not be afraid to be free minded.¡± I tell her while sitting down on the stool.

    ¡°Is this to your liking, miss?¡± She shows me a long white and red dress.

    ¡°That would be sufficient.¡± I nod to her and raise my hands in the air.

    The first order of putting on a dress is to fasten the corset around the waist.

    The maid does that skilfully, warping it around, pulling the strings,

    and pressing on my back with her foot while I lean my spine down and hold breath.

    Afterwards I raise up and the maid readjusts and tightens the strings again.

    This time they are no longer loose and now she can finish the procedure by tying a bow in the middle.

    With that I can stop holding my breath as my posture straightens, while my waist noticeably reduces its size.

    The next pieces are the stockings and shoes. It is important to dress them now, before the dress,

    since it would be most difficult to put those on after all the layers are in place.

    That said, I perform the task myself, while the maid stands back with the petticoat for the dress ready.

    Step by step, the outfit completes itself as the servant puts one layer of cloth after another over my head.

    Now that I am finally able to stand up, lower my hands, and look at the mirror.

    The dress falls into place as I twist it around to remove wrinkles.

    All that remains is to fashion my hair. The maid removes my mobcap,

    as I sit down again and look at my long strands in the mirror.

    Perhaps I should get a shortcut, I think to myself, as I caress my hair which bobs slightly while it falls down.

    ¡°Is this fine miss Pyrecilla?¡± The maid asks me as she puts down the comb.

    ¡°Yes, this is splendid.¡± I say while turning my head as my hair bounces up and down.

    ¡°Breakfast should be ready, should I deliver it here?¡± The maid asks me.

    ¡°I would prefer if I ate with miss Harrivetta.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Absolutely, I will see if that is possible miss.¡± The maid excuses herself and leaves.

    The door locks after the maid is no longer in the room. There is only silence.

    This is the first moment of my day in which I am able to breathe, free to do anything I want.

    I would prefer if we all had a family breakfast, just like I used with my mother,

    but that is only the privilege of dinner. Here, the residents prefer to eat in their rooms.

    I do not know the reason for that, nor that I am allowed to practically say anything against it.

    The very minimum I can accomplish is to ask Harrivetta if she will be willing to bend the demeanour a little.

    In her mind, rules are something that people have to follow, but since there are many unspoken ones,

    neither she or me are sure if doing something specific, like eating breakfast together,

    is violation of said social contract, or is it proper to, of course to a certain degree.

    Simple act of eating breakfast is an absurd example however, I can imagine much worse incidents.

    But when it comes to becoming a proper lady of the house, following a code is necessary.

    Learning certain behaviours, ones that avoid causing disquietude, is required to lead a happy life, madams say.

    However, as me and Harrivetta know, in certain situations actions proceed formalities.

    That¡¯s why I decided to do what I did, at that one time at school.

    Like Minorta I wish there was a better way. But what I did wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I acted within the authority in order to reach the next best result.

    Even though my friends can tell me my decision was wrong, each individual idea of what is moral is different.

    The illusion that they are similar only comes from the existence of a communal environment,

    like school, society or social status, which also act like total institutions where moral lessons are taught.

    There, in order to fit with others, one must accommodate their morality to the group.

    Equality and enforcement are important, since they constitute a social morality that everyone recognises.

    Said morals come from various sources, like religion, figures of authority, or fiction.

    It is from them one creates an idea of how to use social conduct in order to operate in reality.

    That¡¯s important because one would not know which is right or wrong without being taught first.

    And when an individual would want to question said norms they would be required to go against the entire society.

    Despite that this is quite disgorging, it also prevents radicals from imposing their morals upon the majority.

    But at the same time not questioning morals leaves the authority of the majority not challenged.

    If it¡¯s true that one is born without knowing what is right and wrong,

    what makes them sure they are just? Is it because the majority agrees?

    I think that¡¯s why individuals are important, to be a counterbalance for the possibility of fallacy done by the not critical masses.

    Me and Harrivetta know already that it is not as easy to stand against social norms.

    That¡¯s why we have to keep quiet and act like proper young ladies.

    Yet, we do look for opportunities when it would be possible for us to do something.

    There is a knock on the door. ¡°May I come in?¡± A voice of a maid asks.

    ¡°Of course, you may come in.¡± I answer while looking at a book.

    All this time I had in my hand was a tome I borrowed from Acculina, for the purpose of study.

    It was about proper etiquette when eating, the savoir vivre translated into a language I could read.

    It¡¯s something that I have picked up especially in order to prepare for my visit.

    Yet, sitting on the couch and reading it now, instead of studying it before the winter break started,

    is a little embarrassing. But then again, nothing in this book relates to the reality I have gotten myself into.

    The rules of this house must be quite unusual for others as well, I ponder.

    ¡°I return with news miss Pyrecilla.¡± The maid bows to me.

    ¡°Let me hear them out then.¡± I put down the book on the table.

    ¡°It appears that miss Harrivetta has agreed to your proposition.¡± The maid informs. ¡°She is currently awaiting your arrival in her room.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall take my leave.¡± I stand up and head towards the door, while the maid holds it open for me.

    I walk through the long corridor again, with occasional maids bowing towards me.

    I try to be modest, at least acknowledge them with a small bob, but it¡¯s rather difficult.

    First, because of the tightly fastened corset and second, since there is a maid at almost every step.

    But I eventually managed to reach the end of the corridor and stop at Harrivetta¡¯s door.

    ¡°Should I enter?¡± I ask after knocking.

    ¡°Aye, permission is granted.¡± Harrivetta replies.

    I open the door and see both of my friends sitting around the table.

    The food there is plenty, presumably enough for me and the two girls.

    Davithea is wearing a small headdress and a fluffy, doll-like one piece.

    Harrivetta, on the other hand, dons something more elegant, and fitting for an adult.

    ¡°Hey Pyrecilla!¡± Davithea says as she waves happily towards me.

    ¡°Good morning Davithea.¡± I politely drop a curtsy. ¡°And you too Harrivetta.¡±

    ¡°Likewise Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta bobs back at me.

    ¡°Thanks for coming! I see you liked my idea?¡± The little girl says as I sit down.

    ¡°Your idea? I suppose we were thinking the same thing then.¡± I answer.

    ¡°What a surprise! You really did?¡± Davithea utters excitedly.

    ¡°I asked a maid if joined breakfast could be arranged.¡± I explain.

    ¡°Then the two had to meet in the middle.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°Since I also told a maid to ask you!¡± Davithea explains.

    It appears that by some fashion we were able to arrange our meeting together.

    It would have been worrisome if the two maids, that each went to separate rooms,

    wouldn¡¯t meet in the middle of the corridor and coordinate their plans together.

    But that didn¡¯t happen, and now we are able to finally enjoy breakfast with us three at the table.

    ¡°I am reminded of when I ate with my mother.¡± I say while putting food on my plate. ¡°We never started without each other at the table.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Did your mother cook?¡± Davithea asks me.

    ¡°Such would be improper, my dear Davithea.¡± Harrivetta voices.

    ¡°As Harrivetta says, the maid made sure that wasn¡¯t permitted.¡± I answer. ¡°Yet, I also were in no favour. Emmi always forbade me from helping.¡±

    ¡°Hence, from there your approach originates?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°The cooking class, yes. I should say this that, I felt a little gloomy seeing her overworked each day.¡± I add.

    ¡°That is your mother¡¯s fault.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°Yet, she proclaimed we haven¡¯t the money to afford more servants.¡± I explain.

    ¡°No matter. rotation is proper in this situation.¡± Harrivetta tells me. ¡°No maid here does all works, and every day. That is simply cruel.¡±

    Despite that Emmi is somewhat a part of the family as well, Harrivetta¡¯s logic is sound.

    It would be perhaps better if we had another maid and have her rest during some days.

    However I don¡¯t think my mother would approve of that plan personally,

    her reasons being that Emmi is simply too good and is rather irreplaceable.

    With those thoughts the breakfast was emptying on its own. It was delicious.

    The most of the food disappeared due Davithea¡¯s appetite however.

    She is the only one too young to wear a corset after all.

    ¡°Say miss Pyrecilla, do you enjoy cooking?¡± Davithea asked me.

    ¡°I am not sure. I guess I am indifferent.¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°I want to cook something for Harrivetta. Do you think you could help me?¡± Davithea pleads.

    ¡°That would be somewhat difficult.¡± I try explaining to her.

    ¡°Your enthusiasm is fine, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get support for that action.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°Why is that? I already have a maid outfit.¡± Davithea points out.

    ¡°The uniform is for cleaners only.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°The cooks don a white dress.¡±

    ¡°So they won¡¯t allow me in the kitchen? What a pity.¡± Davithea puts her head down.

    ¡°It is so for your safety, please understand.¡± Harrivetta pats her in the back.

    And that¡¯s more or less the same reason why Emmi didn¡¯t want me close to the stove.

    The three of us talked for a while but we quickly ran out of things to discuss.

    Even the story about the situation at school when Harrivetta decided not to touch anything in the kitchen,

    wasn¡¯t as interesting for Davithea as I thought at first, though she did giggle a little.

    The time passed and all we had upcoming in our schedule was dinner, and then eventually the music practise.

    For the little girl however, she felt like doing something, anything that would take time.

    This is why we had to come up with activities we all could do together.

    ¡°Hey, do you want to play hide-and-seek?¡± Davithea suggests to us both.

    ¡°I would love to Davithea, but is it okay?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°It is a splendid idea, yet possible it is likely not.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    ¡°But I want to show miss Pyrecilla the way around the mansion.¡± The little one says.

    ¡°The maid can do that and besides, running is forbidden.¡± Harrivetta tells her.

    ¡°I promise it won¡¯t be like the last time.¡± Davithea makes a cute face.

    ¡°Last time?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°We could limit it to a single room or such.¡± The black haired girl suggests.

    ¡°It is possible, but you wanted to show her the mansion, did you not?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°I am planning on switching rooms until we visit every single one of them.¡± Davithea smiles.

    The little girl was clearly planning something that could take a day or two.

    She had not the courtesy or the foresight to understand that it was unreasonable.

    However, settling on not following her plan would result in a terrible incident, Harrivetta feared.

    Thus, the two of us agreed to play along with her request, thinking that she will lose interest soon.

    ¡°I assume that is reasonable.¡± Harrivetta tells me.

    ¡°I see no harm done.¡± I answer.

    Suddenly, me and my blond haired friend found themselves alone in the room,

    looking for suitable places we could use for hiding, while Davithea rushed outside.

    ¡°Then as a guest, you may hide first.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°I am thankful.¡± I bow to her. ¡°Yet, I suppose it would be fair if you, the taller person, first decide which place can conceal you the best.¡±

    ¡°That I fear is not possible.¡± Harrivetta says saddened. ¡°Not even the closet has enough safe for a lady of my magnitude.¡±

    ¡°It is easy to say so, but do try at least?¡± I suggests to her. ¡°Davithea might be the tiniest of us, but do not depress yourself by your matureness.¡±

    ¡°I ill needed that comment.¡± Harrivetta responds. ¡°But surprisingly on the point. I seldom recall the time I played like this, even as a child.¡±

    The circumstances for us both turned the conversation into a visit to the past.

    Of course I couldn¡¯t tell if Harrivetta had fun as a child, or how her parents brought her up.

    Knowing the height of her brother, in her childhood he must have been still a baby.

    Perhaps that is where she gained an affinity to take care of kids younger than her?

    When she is with Davithea at least she is happy, so that might be possible.

    However, what does she think about her brother then?

    ¡°Hey ladies! I brought you one more.¡± Davithea says as she opens the door.

    ¡°Um.¡± A voice of a boy mumbles something.

    ¡°Gorgie is going to hide so don¡¯t come out yet!¡± Davithea says as she closes the door.

    This must be Harrivetta¡¯s brother. Did he join or was he forced by Davithea?

    In any case, he entered the room and looked for a place to hide.

    I was under the bed while Harrivetta was behind the window curtain.

    The boy however didn¡¯t move at all, or at least I couldn¡¯t hear any steps.

    Eventually there was a knock on the door and the countdown started.

    ¡°Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­And zero! Ready or not here I come.¡± Davithea bursts in.

    I could hear how she quickly searched around, looking in cabinets or behind the sofa.

    It took her time to figure out that we were not in any of those places.

    Furthermore, I suppose Harrivetta was a little obvious since her shoes showed.

    In this case perhaps it was smart for Davithea to check behind the curtains last.

    ¡°There you are!¡± Davithea says after making a discovery.

    ¡°You found me Davithea.¡± Harrivetta says.

    Instantly after that she lies down on the floor and looks under the bed.

    ¡°I found you too!¡± Davithea points at me.

    ¡°Congratulations Davithea.¡± I reply.

    However, one person was missing. It was Harrivetta¡¯s brother that was nowhere to be found in the room.

    I crawled from under the bed and looked for him along with my taller friend.

    ¡°He is really good! I¡¯m impressed.¡± Davithea states.

    ¡°We did check everywhere, didn¡¯t we?¡± I ask Harrivetta.

    ¡°It is as if he vanished.¡± She replies.

    The solution to this puzzle however was obvious as the door opened on its own.

    ¡°What? How did you get outside?¡± Davithea asks Gorgie who is standing in the hallway.

    He points out with gestures that he was hiding behind the door and simply left as Davithea rushed in.

    ¡°So you went outside?¡± Davithea asks him.

    The boy nods in response and shows ¡°Yes¡± in his notebook.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that against the rules? I said only in this room.¡± Davithea reminds him.

    The boy shakes his head, points towards him and makes a ¡°V¡± with his hand.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t win!¡± Davithea exclaims. ¡°You are supposed to smack on the wall three times.¡±

    The boy shrugs his shoulders after hearing that.

    This misunderstanding between Davithea and the boy led to her losing interest in playing again.

    Technically what the little girl said was true. However, not only she forgot to mention that to us,

    but also to Gorgie, who wouldn¡¯t be able to simply announce vocally that he won.

    All things considered, I could only suggest one thing in order to ease the situation.

    ¡°Perhaps a different play could be more appropriate?¡± I say.

    ¡°What do you suggest Pyrecilla?¡± Harrivetta asks me surprised.

    ¡°I have played this one variation of hide-and-seek in my childhood.¡± I explain. ¡°The rules are pretty simple however, and I hope everyone finds them fair.¡±

    ¡°Miss Pyrecilla, go ahead!¡± Davithea says, anticipating my words in excitement.

    ¡°Instead of a person we are going to hide an object.¡± I say as I pick up a pen. ¡°This size is enough. We are also going to split into two groups and each will hide their item in their room.¡±

    ¡°So many rooms are involved?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°Since they are notably similar in design and furniture, we are going to use mine and Harrivetta¡¯s.¡± I continue. ¡°You can hide the pen anywhere in the room, sans one restriction. It can¡¯t be put inside pockets of clothes, or otherwise places where it could dirt anything.¡±

    The rules for this variation are simple. There are two teams, and two rooms.

    Each team hides a pen, or a similar sized item, somewhere in their room.

    After the hiding spot is decided then both teams switch places and start searching.

    The winner is the group who finds the hidden item first. That¡¯s the game I learned at some point in my life.

    I might have made it up, but it is appropriate for all ages, be it a young lady or a child.

    ¡°I have no heard of this game.¡± Davithea states.

    ¡°Ate, it is clearly something novel.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    The boy points to ¡°Good idea¡± in his notebook.

    The atmosphere was acceptable thus, the only remaining issue was to decide the teams.

    ¡°I want to be with miss Harrivetta.¡± Davithea raises her hand.

    ¡°Splendid, I will be joining Gorgie then.¡± I say.

    With the groups settled and rules explained, all we had to do was to leave to our respective areas,

    and hide the pens that Harrivetta was able to provide for the two pairs.

    I already had a place in my mind, and that was the door frame.

    Naturally that¡¯s the last place you would look at since it¡¯s quite easy to miss.

    Additionally, the door frames in this mansion had an engraving that would fit the pen perfectly.

    After walking through the corridor with the boy, I entered my room and closed the door behind.

    Executing my plan was quite hard, but eventually with my diminutive hands I was able to reach that spot.

    I had to use a chair as well, but we put it back in place after I was done.

    What remained was to take Gorgie back to Harrivetta¡¯s room and knock on the door.

    ¡°We are ready.¡± I say without entering.

    ¡°A minute please.¡± Harrivetta responds.

    I can hear a giggle from Davithea from inside. She must be really enjoying this I think.

    Me and the young boy wait a minute until the young ladies are finally ready.

    The door opens , but we aren¡¯t supposed to look inside just yet.

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± I ask the two.

    ¡°Aye, wait for us to reach your door.¡± Harrivetta responds.

    Patiently me and Gorgie await for them to go all way to the other side of the corridor.

    The boy seems a little bored, his face reveals annoyance. I don¡¯t think he is enjoying this.

    ¡°Gorgie, is something amiss?¡± I squat down to him and ask.

    The boy answers with shaking his head lethargically.

    ¡°May I ask what do you do in your free time then?¡± I tilt my head.

    Gorgie shows me his book and runs his finger through it, one line after another.

    ¡°An enthusiast of novels? I read in my free time as well.¡± I tell him.

    Perhaps one day I could visit him and see his room. It¡¯s full of books, I imagine.

    Yet, it is also quite beneficial to get outside and play sometime too, I think.

    Gorgie doesn¡¯t appear as a person who would enjoy activities with others however.

    Much like me at some point of my life, he doesn¡¯t appear that he cares about the others around him.

    It is quite hard to find a person you can relate to and talk about yourself individually.

    Everyone has a different way of experiencing the world, through novels, friends or work.

    It¡¯s because of that fact we can''t truly be understood by others.

    But coincidently, perhaps one could say every individual social ideas, like the opinions of the people we meet,

    be it fictional characters or real humans, are somewhat each a piece of our own mind.

    Each new person adds to how we see ourselves and how we discover the world.

    Without Minorta I wouldn¡¯t be able to see how much of a problem it is to relate with one another.

    Without Ellien I would have never opened and mustered the courage to help others with my own words.

    Without Harrivetta I wouldn¡¯t be able to persevere in goals that seemingly have no purpose.

    And finally, without my mother¡¯s support I would have never believed in my own ideas.

    All that help made me into the person who I am now, with all the ideas and virtues.

    ¡°Let¡¯s read together sometime Gorgie.¡± I tell the boy.

    He nods in response, although a little shyly.

    As I blinked and looked around, I noticed that Davithea was waving at us.

    That signal means that they are ready to go into my room, I realised.

    I wave at them back and we both open our respective doors. I enter Harrivetta¡¯s room.

    Naturally, everything looks the same, down to the wrinkles on the bed.

    I started looking in places that could narrowly fit the pen inside of them.

    Spots like gaps in the furniture, inside of the sofa, on the floor and on top of the wardrobe.

    It¡¯s quite secretly hidden, I must admit, and neither me or Gorgie is able to find it.

    Perhaps it is somewhere on the windowsill, or somewhere tucked in the curtains,

    I think, but as I search those places too, it¡¯s not there either. I want to give up now, but then I get one more idea.

    The curtain rod on which the curtain hangs from is wide enough for a pen to squeeze inside there.

    ¡°Gorgie, do you presume they would be able to hide it inside there?¡± I point at the rod.

    He shrugs and brings me a chair so I could check. However, it¡¯s not enough for me to reach there.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not as tall as your sister.¡± I tell him

    The boy responds beckoning that I would come down.

    ¡°Perhaps you have an idea?¡± I ask.

    Gorgie disappears from my sight and returns with a large empty coffer.

    ¡°I believe this isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± I tell him.

    But before I am able to do anything, the boy surprises me and climbs up himself.

    I panic and hold the coffer with both hands. If misfortune occurs, I think,

    I should be able at least to catch him if he falls down. Fortunately, that doesn¡¯t happen.

    He looks for a moment through the small hole and I gaze in anticipation.

    However, it doesn¡¯t appear that he did find anything, returning to the ground disappointed.

    ¡°Thank goodness nothing has happened.¡± I feel relieved. ¡°The coffer was shaking and I feared you would fall.¡±

    The boy in response sulks and bows down in apology.

    ¡°I am also at fault here, Gorgie.¡± I bow at him back .¡±Fortunately nothing terrible happened.¡±

    The boy begins to laugh and I get a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t mind if he would have fallen down.

    Instead it appears that he found that my reaction as a young maiden was a little too adult like.

    Gorgie is still a child, much like Davithea, and my bearing with them is that of a friend.

    But for them I might be an older sister, one that preaches how they should behave.

    Whichever is the case, I believe that despite the time we lost, we can still win.

    That is to say, before I am able to return to searching I hear a knock on the door.

    ¡°Is it allowed that we enter?¡± Harrivetta asks from the corridor.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Neither did we. I presume it was inexpedient of us to take the matter solemnly.¡± Harrivetta explains.

    ¡°That might be so, but do say, have you found it?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°It was impossible I am afraid.¡± Harrivetta responds.

    ¡°Then please come in.¡± I tell her.

    Standing anymore behind the door and talking would be improper, I think.

    Naturally Harrivetta didn¡¯t want to trample the rules and enter before we admitted defeat too,

    but in this game it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as they won¡¯t reveal the location we can still search.

    ¡°Hey did you find it?¡± Davithea runs towards me and asks.

    ¡°I would say we searched everywhere honestly.¡± I reply.

    And at that point of time, it appears that Gorgie, surprising everyone in the room, found the pen.

    It was simply under the carpet, but one could notice it since it¡¯s made from thick fur.

    I also don¡¯t know how he managed to discern the shape simply by running his hand against the surface.

    ¡°Congratulations Gorgie.¡± Harrivetta tells him.

    ¡°Wow you actually found it!¡± Davithea exclaims.

    ¡°You did remarkably well.¡± I cheer for the boy.

    He reacts energetic, jumping in joy like a little child. I would say that he bested us all,

    but mentioning that I was the one misleading him all this time would be inappropriate.

    Furthermore, there is also the matter of Harrivetta and Davithea returning empty handed.

    ¡°To be certain, you did hide the pen in the room. Correct, Pyrecilla?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°That is so. Ask Gorgie.¡± I suggest.

    The boy nods.

    ¡°I suppose there is no reason for you to divulge the location now.¡± Harrivetta asserts.

    ¡°But I want to know. Miss Pyrecilla, will you tell me?¡± Davithea asks me.

    ¡°Of course, but that would spoil Harrivetta¡¯s mood.¡± I explain.

    ¡°Please.¡± The little girl comes close to me and whispers.

    ¡°On top of the doorframe.¡± I whisper to her ear while squatting down.

    With that, Harrivetta didn¡¯t lose her will to continue competing against me,

    but at the same time Davithea had a different idea in her mind.

    ¡°Well suppose we could play again.¡± Davithea says. ¡±But I am tired. Miss Pyrecilla, how about you?¡±

    ¡°If you so wish I will comply.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Then how about you Harrie?¡± The girl turns to Harrivetta.

    ¡°I suppose we did play quite the length today.¡± Harrivetta responds.

    ¡°What do you suggest we do then, Davithea?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I know, let¡¯s play family.¡± The little girl voiced.

    The little black haired girl proposed that after all this hide-and-seek we would still engage in assessment.

    This time however the game would be a make-believe play, with certain roles.

    I hoped that this play wouldn¡¯t end up bringing up her family matters, since that is a delicate issue,

    but since she was the one suggesting it, I believed that she didn¡¯t really think in the same way.

    And of course me or Harrivetta would be minded not to mention it either, I hope.

    ¡°Alright Davithea, what do you have in mind particularly?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°I am not sure, but I think it would be fun!¡± Davithea responds.

    The boy shows the word ¡°Worry¡± on his notepad.

    ¡°Have you not played this before?¡± She tilts her head toward him.

    Gorgie shakes his head and looks at others.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t got the chance, though I am also a single child.¡± I explain to Davithea

    ¡°Strange, but I felt I missed out on that as well.¡± Harrivetta explains.

    ¡°Then how would we play now? I had loads of fun playing house at the orphanage!¡± Davithea plots, while others observe her enthusiasm.

    After a brief exchange of words, it seems everyone got a little more interested in the game.

    Davithea was the initiator and decided that she would plan all the roles for us.

    Gorgie was mildly allured by the idea, looking at someplace in the room where books were kept.

    Harrivetta was the one that was most anxious, since it would be her first time for her.

    I am not sure what she was on her mind, but playing house with family, even with maids,

    should have been something a normal young child can experience at least once in a lifetime.

    Nevertheless, I think it would be best not to change the subject now.

    Hence, I started to focus on what Davithea had to say as we all waited for her,

    sitting around the table and waiting for her to speak up. Finally it was time.

    ¡°So you know what¡¯s the most interesting situation?¡± Davithea asks everyone. ¡°When you act a role that is completely not alike you.¡±

    ¡°And what that would mean?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°I think you should be the mother miss Pyrecilla.¡± Davithea tells me.

    ¡°A mother? That¡¯s unusual.¡± I say while flushing.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you act undaunted.¡± Davithea then turns to the other blond girl. ¡°And you Harrie should be the little sister.¡±

    ¡°A little sister. If my Davithea wishes so.¡± Harrivetta similarly turns a little red.

    ¡°If you want to know why, it¡¯s since you always fight with Pyrecilla.¡± Davithea states. ¡°And of course Gorgie will be the father and I¡¯m his oldest daughter.¡±

    The boy nods and releases a sigh of relief.

    There might have been worse fates awaiting us, but I would say this is fine.

    Being a mother is something I have not yet put my mind into. Of course,

    as a young maiden I still have time to realise myself as a woman, find a man I would love,

    and marry. All this should come naturally and I can¡¯t be possibly worrying about it now.

    Nevertheless, with the roles set, we changed our seats. I was with father Gorgie.

    On the opposite side was Davithea, who decided to put her headdress on Harrivetta¡¯s head,

    in order to make her a little more young. That alone made the situation more humorous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Davithea raised her arm. ¡±Let¡¯s say we are having dinner and me and my younger sister come home from school.¡±

    ¡°Understood. What should I do then?¡± Harrivetta lowers herself and asks her bigger sister.

    ¡°You should be complaining about your big sister not giving you space to grow!¡± Davithea explains. ¡°Because you are smaller and can¡¯t fight her back.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be something a young lady should do.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°I pardon? That¡¯s how it was at the orphanage!¡± Davithea explains. ¡°Older sisters are always the ones to keep check of the younger, more frisky ones.¡±

    ¡°Your conviction is well.¡± Harrivetta responds. ¡°But speaking from insight, I have two older sisters and one older brother. Mayivan is married happily with children but my sisters, Yevdoshie and Urhichatta leave little to be desired.¡±

    ¡°But they don¡¯t count since you don¡¯t live together anyway.¡± Davithea says. ¡°And family is all about living in a house with your siblings and your parents.¡±

    Visibly, this conversation was going to touch on the subject of Davithea¡¯s father soon.

    However, I could not think of a good way to stop or redirect it yet.

    What surprised me is that Harrivetta wasn¡¯t worried about Davithea bringing up this topic at all.

    ¡°So you are saying the older sisters are the ones that usually behave improperly?¡± Davithea looks at the blond girl as if she wanted to challenge her.

    ¡°Nay, just from my experience.¡± Harrivetta answers.

    ¡°But why would that be so? Older people act more adult.¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°When one comes to the age, they feel empowered to do anything they desire.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°It may lead to delirium or to finding purpose. That is why Davithea as you get older it is of most importance to keep your beliefs above impulses.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not what a younger sister would say!¡± Davithea punts. ¡°She would throw a tantrum instead. And when she does, she needs to be taught a lesson!¡±

    Meanwhile the boy shows me the word ¡°Interesting¡± secretly.

    Harrivetta was stating that wisdom isn¡¯t something granted with age, while the little one,

    Davithea, was a little too into playing her role as an older sister who knows better.

    Luckily I was in position to stop them both, as a parent with authority.

    ¡°Now the two young ladies should behave at dinner.¡± I tell them. ¡°I will not hear improper scuffles during this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Davithea turns to me apologising.

    ¡°Yes mother¡­I too wish for forgiveness.¡± Harrivetta manages to voice.

    ¡°Then I will let you know, my dear daughters , that I do not wish for such a topic to be ever brought up again.¡± I warm them by pointing my finger. ¡°I have treated you both well and wish for you happiness more than anything. Disputes like these are not solvable, hence should not be voiced.¡±

    ¡°I agree too, it¡¯s pointless!¡± Davithea nods.

    ¡°As you wish mother.¡± Harrivetta bows.

    Following that was a short made up conversation about school and their experiences.

    All in all we managed to lead a normal conversation and everyone was glad.

    The person who experienced the most joy was Gorgie, since despite that he didn¡¯t say anything,

    he was at least happy that he could spend time with his family. As for me,

    Davithea couldn¡¯t believe I would make such a good impression of being the mother.

    I did take inspiration from my own mother, but I suppose I never knew how I would function in that role myself.

    ¡°You would make a good mother, Miss Pyrecilla.¡± Davithea compliments me.

    ¡°Oh you flatter me. I never imagined myself as a wife.¡± I respond humbly.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that inevitable?¡± Harrivetta asks me without hesitation.

    ¡°I suppose so?¡± I tilt my head. ¡°I¡¯m only a little anxious, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s marriage shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°Yet, I do find it most difficult to think about anything, especially so early before my debut.¡± I explain.

    ¡°Pyrecilla, this is the matter you must deliberate on, always, even now. ¡±My friend says.

    Pyrecilla still has time before she has to make important life decisions, she told herself.

    Naturally, every young lady from a good house will eventually enter the salons and make her debut.

    That day might come for the red haired soon, but doesn¡¯t mean that will there be life-long consequences.

    Even if there are, even if she would get instantly spotted, coupled and married of to a young gentleman,

    she would still be able to crave her own life, by some means, by some power, by the grace of the Goddess even.

    To live with such a dreadful presumption would only cause stress to the young Pyrecilla.

    She must remain positive and have a good forecast for the future.

    She knows already this much, what could possibly go wrong for her?

    Well, a lot of things. And her knowledge doesn¡¯t help either, but instead makes her anxious.

    That¡¯s why she decided to postpone this entry to adulthood as long as possible.

    She knows more than her own friends what it means to become a grown up.

    She also knows that, with the support of her friends, she can become more attuned to this world.

    And she knows that she is different, and she can only dream of a life similar to Harrivetta¡¯s.

    Yet, despite that every individual is a sum of personal experiences,

    the primary characteristics show when compared with the rest of society.

    Yet, despite that morals and beliefs come from teachings of fiction and role models,

    the expected behaviour is set by the social contract with a group of people.

    Yes, despite that every decision we make affects the world in some way,

    it is the events beyond our control, those that we can¡¯t accept as reality, which hurt us the most.

    Pyrecilla is the young lady that isn¡¯t alienated from those thoughts however.

    ¡°Miss Harrivetta? Dinner is ready.¡± A maid informs her after knocking at the door.

    Suddenly awoken from her mind, Pyrecilla turns her head startled.

    Perhaps when she will finish eating she might lighten her mood a little.

 9-1

    During the afternoon there was little traffic in the village. Most of the residents stayed at home.

    It¡¯s winter after all, so going outside is not wise. However, in order to get bread, one can¡¯t just laze all day.

    Knowing so, most people go when it¡¯s the hottest, around noon. This is the time to strike.

    ¡°Say Minorta, do you think anyone is going to purchase from us?¡± Ellien asks her friend.

    ¡°You know, that depends on their generosity.¡± Minorta answers.

    ¡°Yet, supposed we are successful and gather people around the bakery.¡± Ellien explains. ¡°What would that mean for the millman?¡±

    ¡°I presume he will be fine.¡± Minorta assures. ¡°Besides it¡¯s not like our marketing practices carry ill will.¡±

    ¡°It would be disastrous if at least one person gets the wrong idea however.¡± Ellien deliberates. ¡°Not only the villagers would be mad but from where we would get our bread then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have some here.¡± Minorta giggles.

    ¡°Minorta, those slices are for customers.¡± Ellien sighs.

    The two friends, who decided to pick up work in the village, are trying to sell bread.

    However, they don¡¯t have much luck with customers and find it hard to attract a single soul.

    Their attire shouldn¡¯t be the problem, since they are wearing an apron they borrowed from the baker,

    over their school uniform, which are the most formal clothes they can find in their wardrobe.

    They are also polite and try to give out free samples, but there is no bite. The two girls are simply unlucky.

    Needless to say, the bakery they are working for didn¡¯t get popular to begin with.

    Was it that the product was bad, or it was too expensive, or that people preferred the market bread,

    the owner doesn¡¯t know. However, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that people need to eat,

    and the bakery is the only one bread provider that gets fresh delivery each week.

    Therefore, tactically it is only a matter of time before the millman runs out of supply.

    ¡°How about some bread mister?¡± Minorta asks a passer-by.

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s a sample free of charge.¡± Ellien presents her slice of bread.

    ¡°Will you help a poor in need?¡± Minorta says while rubbing her gloved hands against each other.

    ¡°I believe begging it too much, Minorta.¡± Ellien informs her.

    ¡°If I get back with nothing I will be in a poor state.¡± Minorta smirks while shivering.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better to go? I can handle it on my own and I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold.¡± Ellien confronts her friend, trying to envelop her.

    ¡°Even with all those layers.¡± Minorta sneezes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about me. We just have been standing here for a while, of course it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Do you suggest we traverse roads, go around houses?¡± Ellien bends her head.

    ¡°Sounds alright.¡± Minorta nods. ¡°Though I doubt residents would appreciate it, let alone buy anything from us in that situation.¡±

    ¡°Even so, at the same time it would be a waste to stand idle and keep freezing in the middle of the market.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°I am in favour of warming up, so you have a point.¡± Minorta lets out a small sneeze.

    The two girls, dressed in layers of clothes, have been standing in the market for a long time.

    It was expected that they would get cold, in spite of their preparations, and lose interest.

    However, the plan Ellien came up with is sound, and might work with good execution.

    That is what the two girls decided to verify by walking from house to house, which is not an easy task.

    Some of the residents, much like Ellien and Minorta, don¡¯t live right next to the road.

    Hence, the journey takes more time, especially in the snow and the wind that hinders their efforts.

    ¡°Does it look like we need bread?¡± One person answers them when they knock on the door.

    ¡°Do you have any matches instead?¡± Another lady asks.

    ¡°You are doing good work, but I can only offer you tea in return.¡± An old man says.

    ¡°It¡¯s from the bakery? This looks a bit mouldy.¡± Someone tells the girls.

    ¡°You better go home.¡± Another tells them.

    ¡°I would buy them from you Minorta but my mother would be mad.¡± A little girl says.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The result of the door-to-door tactic isn¡¯t great, but at least people opened after they knocked,

    most of the time. With mild success the girls returned to the bakery with few pennies.

    Since they didn¡¯t gather much, as a reward they received half of a loaf each for four hours of work.

    It¡¯s nothing strange, since it was their first day, thus it was expected that they won¡¯t perform greatly.

    Additionally the bakery lady wanted to know why people avoid buying the bread from her.

    ¡°When you asked for the taste, what did people reply?¡± The lady asks them.

    ¡°They would say it¡¯s not bad, or it¡¯s okay.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°People were not critical about the quality, frankly.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°Did they look with interest? Or was there something amiss?¡± The lady inquires.

    ¡°I do not think there is such an issue.¡± Ellien tells her.

    ¡°Rather, they were occupied with their errands instead, I think.¡± Minorta states.

    ¡°Tell me misses, would a spread attract more favour perhaps?¡± The lady suggests.

    ¡°If nothing else works, I presume it¡¯s okay if we try.¡± Ellien tilts her head.

    ¡°Then rude people would say we cover up the mould.¡± Minorta jokes.

    Despite being only a half joking, Minorta wanted to point out that whatever they do, the reputation won¡¯t improve in a day.

    Hence, if they were going to make money by working as a sales helpers they would need to think of a marketing campaign.

    That is too much however, for just the two girls who still go to school.

    And furthermore, because they can¡¯t be hired with a wage of an adult,

    it would be detrimental for them to attempt something as grand as that.

    Nevertheless, for the two girls a loaf of bread is enough of a reward for their work.

    But they are not quite sure if tomorrow, or the day after, they will get paid again.

    There are little effects to their work and only because of the public opinion.

    And that is why the girls started to think about other ventures they might find in the village.

    As they were passing by the market, they noticed a familiar face that was shopping.

    It was the maid that worked in their friend¡¯s house. They knew her by the name, Emmi.

    ¡°Good afternoon Emmi.¡± Minorta waves at her.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s nice seeing you here Emmi.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°I pardon?¡± The maid stops and turns around.

    ¡°You remember me? I¡¯m Pyria¡¯s friend.¡± Minorta explains.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I pardon. I must have had my head in the clouds.¡± The maid bows.

    The three ladies exchange their greetings as they get into distance with each other.

    It appears that Emmi, as always, will be carrying a heavy load back home.

    ¡°Do you always buy this much?¡± Minorta looks worried.

    ¡°I suppose no, but most are supplies for madam.¡± Emmi explains.

    ¡°I figured, since Pyrie is away after all.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Young madam is indeed enjoying her winter break.¡± The maid nods.

    ¡°Hence I was wondering.¡± Minorta looks curiously. ¡°Have there been any news?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, the letter hasn''t been delivered yet.¡± Emmi mentions.

    ¡°I do understand. I go through the same stress due to my brother.¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°Anything at all? I¡¯m just anxious.¡± Minorta further says.

    ¡°As far I saw her last, she was in good hands.¡± Emmi states.

    The two little girls want to help the maid, but she is rather keen on carrying everything home alone.

    Furthermore, it appears that the conversation between the three changed subject a little.

    ¡°So what was it like in the mansion?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Nothing unusual. I used to work in a large house like that before.¡± Emmi mentions.

    ¡°What is this what you are carrying now though?¡± Ellien asks .¡°It looks heavy.¡±

    ¡°Those are logs.¡± Emmi says. ¡°But soon we will have coal delivered here, or so the rumour I have heard says.¡±

    ¡°Coal? I only heard about it from my brother.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°It is true that most larger households use coal.¡± The maid mentions. ¡°It produces more effective heat and lasts for longer. Of course, if I were forced to choose between the two, coal is lighter to carry home.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me Emmi, my brother can deliver you firewood if you like.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°I am thankful, but my madam wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± Emmi explains. ¡°It would be a waste if you asked your brother.¡±

    ¡°Right, what about the coal delivery you mentioned?¡± Ellien tilts her head.

    The coal supply the maid mentioned is rumoured to arrive soon.

    Emmi explains that it is something that her madam is involved in.

    She made a deal with the supplier and decided that she would help him sell it here.

    This is to say, nothing like costs or the date is set in stone yet, but there is gossip here and there.

    There is certainly interest however, since most people are eager to trail the coal to see if it is really that better than wood.

    That is to say, whenever this plan will succeed depends on the public.

    If it doesn¡¯t sell well, like the bread from the bakery, then the coal would be transported and sold somewhere else.

    But for now, this is not something the two girls are worrying about.

    ¡°Hey Emmi, tell Pyria we would like to see her.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°And that she is welcome to visit anytime.¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°I will make sure to mention that to the young madam.¡± The maid bows and leaves the two girls alone.

    It¡¯s getting late. The two girls decided that after a day of work they will return home.

    Dinner is waiting for them and it¡¯s only proper that they don¡¯t keep others waiting.

    However, before they are separated, a small path still awaits. They trek through the snow, talking.

    ¡°Coal is something that rich people use, right?¡± Minorta voices out loud.

    ¡°I presume if it¡¯s affordable, anyone would.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°Then what about my brother? He would rather freeze than use something other than wood.¡± Minorta jokes.

    ¡°Your brother is sceptical and your house is pretty far way, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ellien states.

    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t want to depend on others.¡± Minorta adds. ¡°He chops down the trees alone too. I can¡¯t really help him with that.¡±

    ¡°You would if you earned enough to buy coal.¡± Ellien sighs. ¡°But not only that is unlikely, he would also state his disapproval, I presume.

    ¡°You know him that well Ellien?¡± Minorta giggles.

    The two friends are just about to part, but they don¡¯t appear eager to leave just yet.

    There is something else the green haired girl wanted to mention. It is about a certain rumour.

    ¡°Wait Minorta. I wanted to say one more thing.¡± Ellien explains. ¡°I had a word with the priest and he said that a doctor would be visiting this village tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°A doctor? Is someone sick?¡± Minorta tilts her head worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of what we spoke about the other day.¡± Ellien says. ¡°He wants to check on my father¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! He is still well I hope?¡± Minorta gasps.

    ¡°Of course, but that¡¯s why the priest told me personally.¡± Ellien continues. ¡°Ever since the incident the church commenced their investigation. However, they didn¡¯t find much evidence and I presume they terminated it.¡±

    ¡°That is a good thing, but why the doctor?¡± Minorta bends her head.

    ¡°Because now they, as in the science community, are eager to conduct their own investigation and discount the efforts of the church.¡± Ellien sighs. ¡°I am just not happy that in the middle of this is my father, who didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°If I understand this right, they want evidence for his recovery?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°If only I knew Minorta.¡± Ellien keeps talking. ¡°Medical science is beyond me, but if it helps someone in the future it¡¯s fine with me. Besides, my father is the one that wants to show the doctor the truth.¡±

    ¡°And if that doesn¡¯t end well?¡± Minorta inquires.

    ¡°Then at least he will be glad that he¡¯s told by the doctor that he¡¯s healthy.¡± Ellien releases air in relief.

    After the two talk about the doctor for a while, the green haired girl is satisfied and smiling.

    The medical patrician mentioned by the priest, besides visiting father, would also travel from village to village,

    looking to cure people free from change. He was a man of charity, the pastor mentioned,

    but also one in the pursuit of knowledge. Since the church dropped the idea of the spirit medium being involved,

    Minorta and Ellien are safe from the priest and the doctor. Knowing so, they wave to each other and part ways.

 10-0

    The sun sets high in the sky, as the birds who stayed the winter fly with the wind.

    It is gentle for them, and they take full advantage of it by spreading their wings.

    Preserving heat in the cold is important since they have to now search for food through the snow.

    However, the luckiest of animals are those living in farms, those that get fed by humans.

    And it just happens that wild foxes and wolves do also have a taste for chickens who are in supply.

    Somehow, despite that humans have taken away their lands, the residents of the forest also do benefit a little.

    That is until humans decide it is enough, and start hunting down the foxes, wolves and alike.

    It is only natural for them to defend their ground, and they have the means to do it.

    Thus, this easy life of sitting inside of the room and eating breakfast the maid delivers has another side.

    Yesterday I was told that Harrivetta will be getting visitors, namely her family.

    I don¡¯t know who will come but I learned that they should arrive somewhere in the morning.

    And also, there is going to be something special, a surprise that makes me a little anxious.

    With that my mind opens my eyes and once again I awake in my warm, comfortable canopy bed.

    I look out the window and see the sky, the birds flying slowly and the reflection of the sun rays on the snow.

    It was snowing in the night, I ponder, when I see that the white puff is quite thick now.

    I assume that with my height, even with the heels on, just one step outside would have the snow stick all up to my ankle.

    But it¡¯s only because this type of snow is more like goose down, very fluffy, soft, especially sticky and far from solid.

    Putting my feet there would be like stepping on the pillow I¡¯m resting my head on now.

    I would sink down, perhaps trip and laugh as I would get tickled by all the fluffiness around me.

    However, I told myself that I would at least get ready properly today and wake up early.

    That¡¯s at least what I thought about doing, but it seems I can¡¯t motivate myself this morning.

    Perhaps it is because I don¡¯t get enough fresh air? Then suppose I can open the window and air the room.

    But if I do that I would also make this room terribly cold, and go back to bed to warm up.

    ¡°May I come in?¡± There is a knock on my door.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I react startled a little.

    ¡°Miss Pyrecilla?¡± The voice calls my attention.

    ¡°Of course, you may come in now.¡± I get up and wash my face.

    I believe there is still time before breakfast, but I can¡¯t really tell.

    I¡¯m used to waking up in the morning and looking at the sun to see if it¡¯s early.

    If the rays blind my delicate cerise eyes it is a sign that no matter what I must get up now.

    But otherwise I don¡¯t worry that much now, since school is not in my current schedule.

    ¡°May I suggest something for the day Miss Pyrecilla?¡± The maid says while looking through the wardrobe.

    ¡°I suppose I want something warm, but I would prefer light colours.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°I believe this should be suitable for the young miss, right?¡± The maid shows me a dress.

    ¡°But on a second guess, I think the one on the right is proper.¡± I reply.

    ¡°This one? You have a good taste miss.¡± The maid looks the dress over.

    ¡°But come to think of it, isn¡¯t the first dress the one Harrivetta lent me?¡± I tilt my head while standing behind the maid.

    ¡°I believe that is right. Is something on your mind miss?¡± The maid asks me.

    ¡°Since her family is going to visit, would it be considerate of me to wear it today?¡± I say while having my tiny arm on my chin.

    ¡°Miss Harrivetta used to wear this dress, as far as I remember.¡± The maid mentions.

    ¡°Then I will take it.¡± I state. ¡°It is her family and I wouldn¡¯t want to spoil the mood by appearing out of place.¡±

    Then it¡¯s decided, I¡¯m going to become Harrivetta¡¯s little sister today and surprise her.

    I didn¡¯t think she would take it as a cruel jest, since I already wore her dresses in the past.

    Hence why I know she doesn¡¯t have any nostalgic or sentimental attachment to them.

    The usual procedure commences. I raise my hands and prepare my lungs to accept the corset.

    It goes around quite easy today. I lean down, sitting on the stool, while the maid pulls the strings back.

    She uses her foot to press my down on my back as much as possible, but I¡¯m used to that.

    Next I straighten up and she finishes by pulling the laces again and tying them securely.

    As I¡¯m finished being corseted I open my mouth and start breathing again normally.

    ¡°Remind the chambermaid to air the room.¡± I let out a yawn.

    ¡°Of course miss Pyrecilla.¡± The maid nods.

    Next is the dress, which requires a few layers, including petticoats and alike.

    My hands only go down after the last main dress is put over my head.

    I stand up and flatten any wrinkles on the surface while looking at the mirror.

    Afterwards, when I¡¯m satisfied with the result, I sit back down and the maid fashions my hair.

    She removes the mobcap. picks up a comb and a few ribbons to tie the hair with.

    After a few words I exchange with her, the maid prepares a style that would fit with a beret the most.

    ¡°Would miss mind if I suggested the style today?¡± The maid asks me, looking at my reflection.

    ¡°Is it cold outside?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°I suppose it is, but isn¡¯t miss staying indoors today?¡± The maid asks.

    ¡°That is so, if I ever would pass on the opportunity to go outside.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Then, as per wish, I will prepare one fitting with a hat.¡± The maid tells me.

    Indeed I might know something about the secret surprise ready, but it would be proper not to speak about it out loud.

    Eventually, as the maid is finished, I can thank her for the work while looking at her creation in the mirror.

    ¡°I suppose this is fine.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°It was my pleasure serving you miss Pyrecilla.¡± The maid bows to me.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s finished, can I ask you about breakfast?¡± I inquire.

    ¡°Of course. Just a moment miss.¡± The maid hurries outside.

    And after a while another maid knocks on the door while I wait, sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Pardon miss, the breakfast arrived.¡± A woman¡¯s voice says after knocking.

    ¡°Please come in.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Just as the miss ordered.¡± The maid enters, carrying the plate which she presents to me.

    ¡°Very well, you are excused.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Thank you miss Pyrecilla.¡± The maid bows.

    ¡°But do please tell me before you leave.¡± I stop her because she closes the door. ¡°How are the preparations going? How is miss Harrivetta?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harrivetta? She is also currently eating breakfast I suppose.¡± The maid ponders.

    ¡°Then I hope we are going to meet her soon, thank you.¡± I bob slightly to her.

    ¡°Of course, she will be waiting at the main hall miss Pyrecilla.¡± The maid says as she leaves.

    I recall that Harrivetta said that we should all meet in the main hall to welcome our guests.

    It would be similar from the time I have arrived here with Emmi.

    That time she made her entrance a little late but also that was due to our long travel distance.

    I can imagine she was really anticipating my visit thus she might have lost the sense of time.

    Today will be different, I tell myself, while eating up breakfast quickly.

    Lately I noticed that whenever I¡¯m in the presence of Harrivetta and her family I eat more slowly.

    Yet, back at my home I would hurry because of the school. That is to say, I want to enjoy the meal at peace,

    whenever I get the time, but despite living in the mansion for a while now I still didn¡¯t get many chances to satisfy my sweet tooth.

    Ever since I came to this place I thought that I would be able all the delectables I want,

    that since the bakery was connected by name, Harrivetta¡¯s family specialised in confectionery.

    But now that I think about it again, I never directly asked my friend if that rumour was true.

    Then again, my stomach is constantly fighting the urge of breaking the fast,

    but as a young lady of manners I mustn¡¯t give in to the temptation of gluttony.

    After all, the corset also helps reminds me with strengthening my deliberate restriction,

    while the maid, who fastens it onto me, makes sure I¡¯m reminded of that every morning.

    Nevertheless, after a few more bites I feel like I had enough and finished eating.

    Ladies like me must know their limits and not overextend their capacity.

    With that I leave the rest in the hands of the maids and get up from the sofa.

    Looking down I notice my high heels that the maid asked me to put on.

    They are quite hard to walk in, but I recall Harrivetta manages somehow.

    All I need to do is to walk slowly and straight, like a proper lady, I tell myself.

    I exit the room and stay close to the wall. Step after step I feel that my ankles are rubbing against the dress.

    I try to keep my head high and balance my body with my arms since I¡¯m afraid of falling down,

    but the more distance I cross the more I¡¯m getting used to this style of walking.

    Putting the heel down first, keeping your legs straight and looking ahead is the key.

    Halfway of the corridor is the staircase. I could just go around it, but I felt like trying something today.

    Before I met with Harrivetta I decided to test my abilities while climbing them down.

    I hold the railing with both of my hands and take a single step. It¡¯s quite a strain to my legs.

    However, as I manage to climb down a single step and regain balance, I notice the problem.

    It¡¯s because when I place my feet down I look at them and bend forward. Thus, I try to do something else.

    I hold my dress with one hand and touch the railing with the other. This technique works better.

    I¡¯m still afraid that I would take a wrong step, since I¡¯m not looking down,

    but as long as I feel the ground with my feet I should be fine, I think to myself.

    And now, that I mastered the ability to walk down the stairs in shoes with these type of heels,

    I feel like I could do anything if I wanted. That¡¯s what I say to myself while looking around.

    Luckily there was no maid in sight that would witness my trail, even though my face still reddens a little.

    With that I let out a quiet sigh and made my way up the stairs and towards Harrivetta¡¯s room.

    ¡°Harrivetta, can I intrude?¡± I ask while knocking on the door delicately.

    ¡°Aye, feel welcome to Pyrecilla.¡± The voice of my friend tells me.

    As I enter I see the two girls preparing, with a single maid helping the older one.

    Davithea doesn¡¯t require as much maintenance as Harrivetta, since she is still little.

    The blond haired girl however does I discover, as I watch how she is being corseted by her maid.

    After a few seconds, she is done and turns her head towards me, while sitting straight on her stool.

    ¡°This dress appears familiar.¡± Harrivetta says looking at my attire. ¡°Spoil me the intention if you will Pyrecilla.¡±

    ¡°I hoped to surprise you.¡± I say while presenting her the dress.

    ¡°Wow, you look pretty miss Pyrecilla.¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°It is something I wore in the past.¡± Harrivetta mentions so to the little girl. ¡°I grew out of it since, but one day it would fit you too Davithea.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that is true.¡± I nod. ¡°But you already look adorable in your own dress Davithea.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I get those dresses from Harrie.¡± She explains.

    While Davithea runs towards me and draws circles around me to examine my dress,

    I stand still and turn my head a little, following the enthusiastic little miss with my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty, but I think I like mine better.¡± She tells me.

    ¡°That is fine Davithea. I say the attire suits you well.¡± I say.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you look like an old sister.¡± The little one giggles.

    ¡°I concur.¡± Harrivetta released a muffled laugh.

    ¡°What would that make you, Harrivetta?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°Nothing less than a proper lady, right Davithea?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t look like an old sister.¡± Davithea explains.

    ¡°That is a nice thing to say, Davithea.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°You look older than an old sister?¡± Davithea ponders. ¡°Maybe not old like an old lady, but a little more mature.¡±

    ¡°Now that alone is fair enough.¡± Harrivetta pleads her to stop.

    As the older sister with blond hair was getting ready, her younger friend started thinking.

    It was as if she was trying to make a complement but lacked a decent word she could use.

    Eventually she said sorry and got interested in Harrivetta¡¯s gorgeous dress.

    I admit I was watching it too, but only because I might have been a little jealous.

    Hers had ribbon decorations and a set of frills that weighted the frock and increased the overall fluffiness.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    She appeared as a princess to me, and one day perhaps I would be fortunate enough to wear something similar.

    But nevertheless it is her family she is meeting, not mine, I tell myself.

    Me and Davithea are merely decorations for her, hence we should dress a little more modestly.

    But then again, it appears that the little girl is more interested in fashioning Harrivetta¡¯s hair,

    than to realise the importance of the meeting for her friend. I sigh, as I try to calm her down a little.

    ¡°This is indeed pretty, but let miss Harrivetta decide first.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°I can put another ribbon if she doesn¡¯t like this one.¡± Davithea replies.

    ¡°I suppose, but her hair already looks furnished.¡± I try to explain.

    ¡°I will ask the maid for more!¡± Davithea exclaims.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue, Davithea.¡± I say.

    ¡°I agree, her hair is too short.¡± Davithea punts.

    ¡°Please allow me to work.¡± The worried maid whispers to Harrivetta.

    Eventually the little girl stopped fastening ribbons onto her friend¡¯s hair.

    They were temporary anyway and only functioned as an assist to the comb.

    Now, with the finished brushing and stylising, Harrivetta¡¯s hair looks beautiful.

    It¡¯s both wavy and spread out, dancing left and right as she turns her head around.

    This is professional maid work that I only hope that Emmi can replicate.

    ¡°Dare I say you look stunning Harrivetta.¡± I compliment my friend.

    ¡°Worth the wait I suppose.¡± Harrivetta sighs.

    ¡°Tired? Have you eaten yet?¡± I say worried.

    ¡°Nay, but we haven¡¯t much time.¡± She says while looking at the window

    ¡°I could ask the maids.¡± I suggest.

    ¡°I pardon, I will be fine.¡± She says while her maid applies makeup to her face.

    ¡°Do you plan on not eating?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t the time, please look. ¡±She points at the courtyard outside.

    There appears to be a carriage arriving at the gate. It is slowly moving through the snow,

    but I would say we would have about a minute more before we need to be at the stairs.

    This is not enough time to eat anything, but enough for a simple foundation makeup.

    Me and Davithea are a little too young however to be playing around with cosmetics.

    And furthermore, it is her who is more important, so I decide I would pass on that.

    ¡°Say Davithea, aren¡¯t you a little anxious?¡± I ask my friend.

    ¡°I never met Harrie¡¯s other family.¡± She explains.

    ¡°Yet, you did your best to pretty her up, didn¡¯t you?¡± I tell her. ¡°That must be because you wanted her to leave a good impression, correct?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want her to look old.¡± Davithea smirks.

    ¡°However, her purpose was to look mature, don¡¯t you think?¡± I reply.

    ¡°Mature and old are the same things, right?¡± Davithea tilts her head.

    ¡°I suppose if you look at it from your point of view.¡± I explain. ¡°There are times however it is fine to appear more adult like in order to earn respect of others.¡±

    ¡°Like an older sister?¡± Davithea ponders.

    ¡°Yes, that is right, like an older sister.¡± I continue. ¡°Because if the older sister isn¡¯t respected by others, she would be taken as improper and callow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see!¡± Davithea realises. ¡°That¡¯s like her father, I think?¡±

    Before the blond girl is able to comment on anything, Davithea bites her tongue.

    That comment about her father must have upset her a little as she stood up, making her stomp echo through the room.

    ¡°I presume it¡¯s time, they await us at the main hall.¡± Harrivetta says while regaining her composure.

    ¡°I do think so as well.¡± I nod.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go then.¡± Davithea happily runs out of the room.

    ¡°After you miss Harrivetta.¡± The maid holds the door for her.

    Finally, after a morning of getting ready, the three of us leave the room and walk the carpet.

    I am a little anxious, especially with Harrivetta¡¯s mood being the unknown,

    but as a decoration I simply have to walk with her on the left side, while Davithea follows her on the right side.

    As we march through the corridor, with absolutely everything else prepared already,

    I noticed that I will have to climb the stairs down from the outer side.

    I only practised it once and near the railing, so I¡¯m not quite sure what will happen.

    Before I am even able to say or do anything, we are already there.

    I hold Harrivetta¡¯s hand, or rather she holds mine and we all take a step down.

    Davithea is one with the least difficulty, as she climbs down ahead of us.

    Harrivetta holds her little friend¡¯s palm with her right hand, while having the left one lift her dress up a little.

    Since I am holding onto is that one, my blond friend forces me slightly forward,

    but I don¡¯t fall and keep my balance, while lifting my dress with my remaining hand.

    This all might look complicated, and for my legs it is, but I manage to keep up with the pace.

    Somehow, despite our difference in height, me and Harrivetta are able to synchronise our movements,

    and climb down the stairs with little trouble. That is to say, she is not only taller than me,

    but also her grip is that of a strong person. I could say that we all managed to reach the midpoint thanks to her.

    ¡°Good morning. It is a pleasure seeing you all again.¡± Harrivetta says while dropping a crusty.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Davithea.¡± The little one says bobbing.

    ¡°My name is Pyrecilla Abronova. Good morning.¡± I say while dropping crusty.

    The three people that were looking up at us were dressed nicely for the occasion,

    but didn¡¯t appear as if they were trying to appear elegant. Their attire was noticeably more casual than Harrivetta¡¯s.

    ¡°Hello there ladies!¡± The oldest one says. ¡±Apart from Harrie, you don¡¯t know my name, isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m her aunt, miss Gnezevia Francishia.¡±

    ¡°My name is Yevdoshie Francishia.¡± The lady with medium brown hair says. ¡°And she is¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Urhichatta Francishia.¡± The girl with short brown hair says. ¡°I¡¯m the younger than doshie however, but we are both Harrie¡¯s older sisters.¡±

    Comparatively Urhichatta is taller than Yevdoshie, but apparently she is younger.

    I can¡¯t tell just because of their face, but also they appear to wear similar dresses,

    and their hair styles are not far from each other. On the other hand, there is the aunt.

    She dons attire with thick fur that is quite fluffy and expensive looking.

    Although she looks quite old, and her dress isn¡¯t made out of bright colours,

    I can understand why an older person would choose this kind of fashion.

    ¡°Okay then Harrie, how about you take your friends and we all eat?¡± The aunt suggests. ¡°It¡¯s only expected if the guests arrive this early that well all have breakfast together.¡±

    ¡°That is a sound idea, we were in such a hurry.¡± Yevdoshie giggles.

    ¡°Doshie simply has an appetite, don¡¯t mind her.¡± Urhichatta adds.

    Before the three of us are able to move and take the stairs down, Gorgie,

    who appeared running down the stairs, caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh there is Gorgie too!¡± Aunts exclaims happily. ¡°Come to me little boy.¡±

    And as he runs down toward the aunt, Harrivetta¡¯s father and mother enter the scene through the side door.

    ¡°Good morning sister, Yevdoshie and Urhichatta.¡± The father bows to each.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you on this wonderful morning.¡± The mother then bows to the guest.

    ¡°How have you been brother? I haven¡¯t seen you since the ball at Illifucias.¡± The aunt says.

    ¡°There are work matters.¡± The father explains. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a day of rest.¡±

    ¡°Well you got to think of it, since soon there is going to a meeting at Granostrias.¡± The aunt explains. ¡°It''s open house since they are celebrating the opening of a business venture.¡±

    ¡°I would love to know more, Gnezevia, but please not here.¡± The mother pleads to her.

    ¡°Of course, absolutely.¡± The aunt says.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, let us go then.¡± Yevdoshie says.

    The company starts trading their greetings with one another as we three climb the stairs down.

    The father, mother, aunt and all the siblings embrace each other one by one,

    exchange kisses on the cheeks, and shake hands. Surprisingly Harrivetta isn¡¯t the one that gets the most attention.

    The two sisters and the aunt take notice of a little girl who appears to them as an angel.

    It is Davithea who gets petted on the head, caressed and who is talked about.

    Not even Gorgie can compare, although he does receive just a little acknowledgement.

    The group finally moves to the dining room, after the maids get a little tired from just standing around.

    But as we do, I can finally see the long table getting filled completely.

    Rarely do I see this many people eating together, and at the time some,

    I don¡¯t often see this many family members in one room unless it¡¯s an important holiday.

    Perhaps I¡¯m just used to having dinner with my mother and Emmi each day.

    The food that goes into the room on trolleys is surprisingly quickly taken care off.

    Of course I already ate so a second breakfast isn¡¯t what I¡¯m looking forward to.

    However, because I didn¡¯t put a lot on my plate, I¡¯m asked instead to work my mouth by speaking.

    ¡°Your name is Abronova, you said?¡± Yevdoshie asks me.

    ¡°That is correct.¡± I nod.

    ¡°Your mother is that lady then?¡± Urhichatta looks at me with a weird expression.

    ¡°I pardon?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t pay those words mind.¡± Urhichatta mentions.

    ¡°My mother is that well known? I feel humbled.¡± I reply a bit annoyed.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way.¡± Yevdoshie corrects her sister.

    ¡°What did she desire to convey then?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°Your mother is quite popular for good reason, of course.¡± Urhichatta explains. ¡°And besides, I was simply a little confounded when it realised who you are, if you understand.¡±

    ¡°Is it so, that is good to hear.¡± I let out some air in relief.

    Knowing how they avoided touching the upon subject my mother must be infamous.

    Her reputation outside the village must be due to how she always works indoors.

    I wish I could take a stand here and explain what kind of person is my mother,

    however that would be improper, due place and the atmosphere we are in.

    Just like Harrivetta said, I don¡¯t think exchanging opinions now would benefit me or my mother.

    Just like Harrivetta said, I don¡¯t think acting out of the role of a guest would help anyone here.

    Therefore I will just pretend that I heard nothing and continue with the breakfast.

    ¡°Hey Davithea, do you want to go sleigh ride? We are planning one after breakfast.¡± Urhichatta tells the little girl.

    ¡°The sleigh ride is when you connect sledges together and go full gallop?¡± Davithea exclaims enthusiastically.

    ¡°It is indeed like that! And there are many horses and we go through forests too.¡± Yevdoshie adds.

    ¡°That sounds really fun! I only saw a picture in a book.¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°Indeed it is fun, especially that we can do it with the entire family.¡± Yevdoshie explains. ¡°Tell me Davithea how does Harrie treats you?¡±

    ¡°She is like an older sister, she always complains.¡± Davithea giggles and the two brown haired girls laugh as well.

    ¡°Say Davithea, how long have you been living here?¡± Urhichatta asks.

    ¡°About a month or two. Why did you ask?¡± Davithea replies.

    ¡°Because I have been hearing from father about you.¡± Urhichatta explains. ¡°Harrivetta wants to adopt you as a sister, but you haven¡¯t yet met us, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I haven¡¯t yet met everyone.¡± Davithea explains.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know much about you.¡± Yevdoshie mentions. ¡°We just happen to travel to places, mansions, towns and such. Visits like this one now don¡¯t give us a lot of time to talk.¡±

    ¡°Is that really so? I never knew.¡± Davithea responds.

    ¡°Doshie meant that you can come with us if you like.¡± Urhichatta corrects. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say at home. You can instead travel from city to city and see a lot of places.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that sounds fun, but I have school soon and I want to stay with miss Harrivetta.¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°Miss Harrivetta?¡± Yevdoshie giggles.

    The two older sisters have exchanged their word with the little Davithea.

    It doesn¡¯t appear to have a good effect on Harrivetta, who interjected herself into conversation.

    ¡°Me and Davithea attend the same school.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°And so I don¡¯t see a reason for her to consider a period of leave.¡±

    ¡°She goes to school and you take care of her?¡± Yevdoshie asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem I think.¡± Urhichatta says. ¡°Aunt is a governess as you know, she can take care of her education better than your school.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Have I not heard complaints from you Harrivetta I would doubt.¡± Yevdoshie mentions. ¡°What do you think Davithea? Is the school adequate for you?¡±

    ¡°I believe it is.¡± Harrivetta responds. ¡°Ask either of us if you must.¡±

    Saying that, Harrivetta looks at me and then at Davithea. She requires our support from the looks of it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem with the school.¡± I respond.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun and I get a lot of help with Harrivetta.¡± Davithea says.

    ¡°Pardon my injury, but wasn¡¯t there an arrest at the school grounds?¡± Urhichatta mentions.

    ¡°An arrest?¡± Davithea tilts her head.

    ¡°A man posing as a father of one of the students caused turmoil.¡± Yevdoshie explains. ¡°It reached the newspaper so you must have heard of it too I presume?¡±

    ¡°But he wasn¡¯t a father, so your news are wrong.¡± Davithea states.

    Before others could continue talking, the five of us ladies paused and started thinking.

    The situation was as such. Davithea, unknowingly admitted to the doubtful reputation of the school.

    She also said that it was not a father, meaning that she was possibly involved in the accident.

    Furthermore, since me or Harrivetta also were a part of it, we could turn the tables.

    But there was one problem. I recall that Harrivetta said that putting that man into the jail was a good decision.

    Yet, I never learned what Davithea or others said. Hence this topic wasn¡¯t only about her,

    but also my reputation as a person. In my mind I had two choices, either talk or let Harrivetta say something.

    ¡°Well now good ladies, please don¡¯t say words that would ruin the mood.¡± The aunt says and surprises us. ¡°Whatever happened at school was the correct thing. There was an unpleasant ruffian that was quickly dealt with, that is all there is to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes but does that guarantee that our daughter will be safe in future?¡± The father asks.

    ¡°I am sure that after hearing one incident taken care of so professionally you should not worry.¡± The aunt voices. ¡°Besides I think it would be unwise for Harrivetta to change schools so close to graduation.¡±

    ¡°You are right Gnezevia.¡± The mother adds. ¡°She is doing great in terms of studies, thus must we worry so pointlessly? I do not hold that opinion.¡±

    ¡°That is correct mother. Please do not worry about me or Davithea.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    ¡°Harrie you shouldn¡¯t worry either.¡± The little black haired girl says.

    ¡°Of course my dear Davithea. I am sorry to cause your anxiousness.¡± Harrivetta says. ¡°In the meantime I must excuse myself. I require time for preparations for the sleigh ride.¡±

    It is indeed as Harrivetta says, breakfast is long over and the maids already left.

    What is left to do is to think of the future, which is the sleigh ride, together with the entire family.

    If she is to attend that event she definitely needs to change from that expensive dress.

    It would only dirt it in snow if she decided to carry all the fluff outside.

    But on the other hand I wonder if I should feel invited too. I ponder a little,

    when I discover that before I am able to stand up and leave, the two sisters stop me in the hallway.

    ¡°Ah, there you are Pyrecilla. I was thinking of asking you something.¡± Urhichatta waves and beckons to come.

    ¡°Why of course, what is the matter?¡± I tilt my head as I stop near them.

    ¡°You are a guest here right? It¡¯s because maestro Salayev is going to become your teacher, right?¡± Urhichatta asks me.

    ¡°I suppose that is correct.¡± I nod my head.

    ¡°I knew! Our aunt is his secret admirer, but don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Urhichatta mentions. ¡°Besides I feel you would find him easy to like too. He is very straightforward and likes bright minds.¡±

    ¡°It is a prospect I suppose.¡± I starch my head.

    ¡°Besides that Pyrecilla.¡± Yevdoshie interjects. ¡°Before Chatta bores you, feel free to be invited to the sleigh ride with us. It would be cruel to leave you out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you with pleasure.¡± I bob gently. ¡°I will be looking forward to the outing.¡±

    Before I was left alone however, Davithea was looking around for someone.

    However, she could find her person of interest, thus decided to join our group and ask.

    ¡°Hey ladies, have you seen Gorgie anywhere?¡± Davithea inquires.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to his room?¡± Yevdoshie ponders.

    ¡°He might have said something looking forward to the ride.¡± Urhichatta metions.

    ¡°But I think he was showing that he wanted to change?¡± Yevdoshie suggests.

    ¡°Whichever is the case, he went to his room.¡± Urhichatta says. ¡°You know where it is right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t! I was playing hide-and-seek for that purpose but we stopped at Harrivetta¡¯s room.¡± Davithea explains half-joking.

    ¡°It¡¯s the last room in the corridor, next to mine.¡± I explain her.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Okay, then I¡¯m going. Pardon me ladies!¡± Davithea waves and runs up the stairs.

    I have to say that my mind is a little dizzy, perhaps from the corset or the exchange.

    Whichever is the case I want to say that the two treat Davithea much like Harrivetta¡¯s father does.

    Not only that, they also spoke about my mother in a way that raises doubt.

    Naturally, that would be considered a negative and offensive comment,

    but I was not in power to deny what they said by simply providing a counter statement.

    It is because if I did that I would have played into their cards.

    In case if I would deny the rumours, providing other evidence, I would then be one aggressive,

    trying to force my opinion onto others. If I were to agree with their claims,

    speaking ill of my mother, then I would simply blemish my reputation as well as my family.

    This is what is called a double bind, a tactic which manipulators use in order to trap their victims.

    However you are going to respond will have negative consequences, and thus there is little you can do.

    Opting to not engage in the conversation is a valid strategy against it, I think, so that¡¯s why I decided to stay silent.

    ¡°In the passing Pyrecilla, what do you think about our family?¡± Yevdoshie asks me out of the blue.

    ¡°My sister wants to express her thanks that you came and hope you enjoy your stay.¡± Urhichatta explains for her.

    ¡°If that is what you wish to hear then I wish to thank you for the generous reception.¡± I drop a small curtsy. ¡°I believe it would be enough to say that the treatment I receive from everyone is close to that of a family member. Still, I have yet to express my gratitude to the parents formally with my mother.¡±

    ¡°That would be splendid. I also await meeting your mother.¡± Yevdoshie says.

    ¡°She is a great inspiration for us.¡± Urhichatta adds. ¡°But if I said in front of mother she would sulk down.¡±

    ¡°That would be a disaster indeed.¡± Yevdoshie giggles a little. ¡°But forgive us for the defamatory word doing the meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we tried to explain but any further would be too much.¡± Urhichatta mentions.

    ¡°Then I am forever glad with relief that this matter is solved.¡± I let out some air.

    ¡°If you ever want to talk with us about mother, feel unrestrained to do so.¡± Yevdoshie tells me.

    ¡°I presume meeting her personally would be preferable, but you will have to suffice as a substitute for now Pyrecilla.¡± Urhichatta lets out a guff.

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± I answer them.

    Pyrecilla was visibly tired from the conversation and decided to leave the two ladies.

    Her destination is the stairs, which she climbs with her mind weighted by something heavy.

    She almost trips and falls down in the middle but manages to hang onto the rail.

    Every part of her body feels a little bulky to operate but she needs to go back to her room,

    change her dress, dress her boosts designed for snow travel and perhaps rest a little.

    All that knowing that she will once again go back to the source of her problems.

    Pyrecilla isn¡¯t able to change anything in this family, although she would like to help Harrivetta.

    First it was Davithea and how she was treated. Now it¡¯s her mother and things the older sisters say about her.

    What do they mean exactly by ¡°inspiration¡±, the red haired girl wonders. Is it that she doesn¡¯t visit the salons?

    Perhaps she is famous due to her work as an accountant? Or that she has many connections?

    The answer should be clear for her daughter however, since she knows her mother quite well.

    If she had the chance she would tell everyone what she thinks about the slander.

    However, she also knows that most of her reputation actually comes from the judging of the court in the divorce case with her former husband.

    It is that incident which people from good houses remember and perceive Pyrecilla¡¯s mother with.

    But the girl knows that those rumours are all lies people are making up, she knows the real truth.

    Yet, what chances she has to battle the lies with the truth? Not much in her mind.

    ¡°Do you mind if we converse?¡± There is a knock on the door.

    ¡°I believe not. Please come in Harrivetta.¡± Pyrecilla answers.

    After the cerise eye girl arrived at her room, she sat down and started thinking.

    However, her deliberation was interrupted by her friend visiting.

    Without a word more, the blond girl entered and went to an empty seat opposite to Pyrecilla.

    She was no longer wearing her gorgeous dress, just her usual, casual clothes.

    Only after mustering her courage and releasing air, Harrivetta decided to talk.

    ¡°I have to disclose a word to you.¡± Harrivetta states. ¡°I will start by apologising for my family¡¯s behaviour first. It was uncalled for them to slander your family¡¯s name, despite what they might think of your mother.¡±

    ¡°That is fair. They apologised to me already.¡± Pyrecilla mentions.

    Even though that ¡°pardon¡± wasn¡¯t really a way of stating their regret to the red haired girl.

    ¡°And furthermore I have to bring up the subject of Davithea.¡± Harrivetta continues. ¡°Our history starts when I met her in the town, helping her out from someone pursuing her. I handed her some money and offered help, but she denied. I saw her again many times later, but her reaction was the same. It was only after I asked if she wanted to go to school she opened herself to me.¡±

    ¡°Since you discern that she was not safe on the streets I presume.¡± Pyrecilla adds.

    ¡°That is so indeed.¡± Harrivetta nods. ¡°Following days were peaceful until the man showed up again. I knew that nothing could be done by the police, since she was an orphan, thus I decided to solve the issue myself. The only way I found reasonable was to transfer her to another orphanage. That also wasn¡¯t possible.¡±

    ¡°Thus I presume you had little choice left?¡± Pyrecilla says.

    ¡°Precisely so. Adopting was my only option, despite that she isn¡¯t still officially a part of our family as of now. My father was the one who denied her.¡± Harrivetta tells the girl. ¡°But I do not know why the parents react in such a way. It was a chance for both her and Gorgie. We do not despite my little brother, at least I hold that opinion, but he also has problems with making friends outside of this house, thus he prefers books.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his condition right?¡± Pyrecilla asks.

    ¡°To say that is untrue would be not misleading.¡± Harrivetta continues. ¡°However, hear me well with what I am about to say.¡±

    ¡°I shall Harrivetta, go on.¡± Pyrecilla tells her.

    ¡°In storks a cruel selection is present.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°With four initial offspring, the parents need to decide if the food they can hunt is enough to feed all equally. If that is not the case, they are forced to eliminate the weakest one, the one that has the least potential, in order to increase the chances of survival for the rest. Comparatively humans aren¡¯t the same however, but when it comes to families with children that have a clear dysfunction, you won¡¯t find them in villages.¡±

    In my mind, some ideas surfaced as to why Gorgie was treated that way all this time.

    He is only able to be alive thanks to the wealth of his family, people who are humans,

    not animals which are without sympathy. However, the cruel truth is that his future doesn¡¯t look joyful.

    It is simply because he is different, I fear, that the boy is never going to become popular or successful.

    Is there anything I could do for him, I wonder. Perhaps the only person who would be able is Davithea.

    ¡°That is why you asked Davithea to help him build up confidence?¡± I asks. ¡°Now I understand it slightly better, yes. You have a golden heart Harrivetta.¡±

    ¡°But as you can see, my family is far from being convinced.¡± Harrivetta says. ¡°The plan to bring Davithea in was not as successful as I thought. You know very well how she was treated by my sisters, correct?¡±

    ¡°I do yes, I saw them treating her like a source of amusement.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°A mere maid who was dressed like a doll, a marionette.¡± Harrivetta laments. ¡°But what worries me the most is not my sisters but Davithea herself. I desire for her autonomy, for her to grow into a fine lady, unlike Yevdoshie or Urhichatta. The first step is to make her acknowledge the reality of her carefreeness, which is difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps that is why you came to me?¡± I assess. ¡°Then you ask of me to take care of her, to teach her how to become more assertive?¡±

    Since that is the trait Harrivetta respects me the most for I think.

    ¡°You heard her right, correct? She said man, instead of her father.¡± Harrivetta points out. ¡°For her to take cognizance of her situation is what is desired.¡±

    She clearly stated man, Pyrecilla can¡¯t deny that Davithea said that.

    ¡°I promised her father that I will take care of her, that I will one day make her understand.¡± Harrivetta sulks down. ¡°A family is not something easily formed, it requires much effort. But once the bonds are formed, not just between mother and son, or father and daughter, but when the entire family becomes as one body, those affinities can prevail through any hardships, be it the loss of one¡¯s important other, or physical defects.¡±

    ¡°Family like that¡­sure is something.¡± Pyrecilla adds with a faint voice.

    ¡°But depress not about my case.¡± Harrivetta raises her friend¡¯s face with her hand. ¡°You are welcome here. Please remember that.¡±

    And then she embraces her warmly. The two ladies stay this way for a little while.

    It¡¯s not just Pyrecilla who needed this moment, but Harrivetta as well.

    ¡°Harrivetta, I¡¯m thankful.¡± Pyrecilla manages to voice.

    ¡°It is fine, I shall be there for you.¡± Harrivetta tells her.

    This confession made the red haired realise something important. Her family,

    the connection between her and her mother is the most important bond she has.

    Losing it due anything would be utterly crushing to her mind and completely devastating to her body.

    But at the same time, Harrivetta¡¯s perfect family is different. She desires a congregation of like-minded people,

    living under one roof, helping each other in need and providing support mentally.

    However, in reality her family is far from that image. The truth is that she has an annoying father,

    badmouthing older sisters and a mother who only can put a happy face.

    Those who suffer because of that, Davithea and Gorgie, can¡¯t do anything.

    Not even Harrivetta, despite that she tried, can¡¯t repair this dysfunctional household.

    Then would pursuing a perfect family be a goal achievable by human hand?

    Perhaps it would be better for Gorgie if the family would just let him read books, just like Pyrecilla does in her free time.

    Perhaps it would be better for Davithea if Harrivetta allowed her to act as maid, just like Pyrecilla does help out Emmi in the house.

    Perhaps it would be better for the family members to think of themselves more, rather than surrendering their freedom to others?

    Then what will the red haired girl have to do in order for her friend to be happy?

    What if she simply can¡¯t help? Would suggesting the alternative be efficient for Harrivetta?

    Right now, the cerise eyed girl is not quite sure, but perhaps later she will find an opportunity,

    she would discover a way to help her friend to avoid living under these conditions.

    ¡°May I intrude?¡± A maid says from the corridor.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind. What is the issue?¡± I answer her.

    ¡°The sleight is waiting for you, misses.¡± The maid informs us.

    ¡°Then shall we go, Pyrecilla?¡± Harrivetta says as she stands up and stretches her hand towards me.

    ¡°Yes Harrivetta, but let me change first.¡± I answer as the maid comes in.

    ¡°I pardon that I have taken your time.¡± Harrivetta bows to me. ¡°I will be waiting at the door.¡±

    With that the blond haired girl excuses herself and I change my shoes with the help of the maid.

 10-1

    It was another day in the village that lately was a little more lively than usual.

    Most of the climate in this section of the world depends on the current from the far east.

    It travels a long way from one side of the continent to the other, carrying the cold with it.

    This year however it was lacking, it wasn¡¯t as freezing as the previous season of winter.

    There was perhaps a reason why this is happening, but humans couldn¡¯t really tell.

    For them it was simply a matter of having to spend more outside or less time chopping wood.

    But the fuel for the fireplace and resupplying their kitchens wasn¡¯t the only reason why people frequent the market lately.

    There was also something happening, like a famous, important person came to the village.

    It was a man with a cylinder hat and a frock, a gentleman and a businessman.

    He was someone people wanted to ask about the coal, and he gave some answers.

    But before everyone was able to inquire at least a single question, the man vanished.

    Instead of him, there were two little girls, dressed in warm clothes, handing out a newspaper.

    ¡°Take the paper, mister. It has all the information on coal!¡± Minorta tells the old man.

    ¡°Here, this cost only a penny.¡± Ellien tells a woman.

    ¡°This might solve your heating problems, almost free paper!¡± Minorta waves her hand.

    ¡°We provide fresh news.¡± Ellien looks around the market.

    It is a successful day for the two girls who managed to attract attention to them.

    ¡°I knew people would buy the paper.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°It was quite so, different from the last venture.¡± Ellien tells her.

    ¡°At least people can use this instead of just throwing it away to moulder.¡± Minorta jokes.

    ¡°It is better if they read it first.¡± Ellien sighs.

    ¡°Then again, you are correct. The paper only comes once in a month.¡± Minorta nods.

    ¡°And we are lucky that we managed to convince the man to distribute it.¡± Ellien adds. ¡°He wasn¡¯t quite eager to handle it for free.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he was cautious of us.¡± Minorta says. ¡°But I suppose he had not much of an alternative since he left in a hurry. Ellien, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I believe the man was already paid. It is a government job after all.¡± Ellien responds.

    ¡°Is it really so? Then I feel terrible for making people pay twice.¡± Minorta realises, feeling a little sorry for the readers.

    In the passing, there is also another person who was working diligently by spreading the news.

    It was a little white haired girl who donned a veil and wore nun-like clothes, despite her not being one.

    She also had a paper she distributed among the populace of this village.

    Her however came from the church, or at least was supported officially by donations.

    ¡°Oh the surprise! I see that you two came for the exchange?¡± Acculina says to the other two, waving from afar.

    ¡°It is a free market after all.¡± Minorta giggles.

    ¡°Oh hello Acculina. It is a good day today to be seeing you.¡± Ellien turns.

    ¡°What is this paper you are carrying?¡± The white haired girl asks as she approaches the two.

    ¡°It¡¯s about coal. You want one? It¡¯s only a penny.¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°No it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s no news for me that this is a fuel for many.¡± Acculina jokes, holding her paper as if she was about to put it into the fireplace.

    ¡°It¡¯s more effective than wood I heard.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°And some told me it leaves less soot to clean up later too, since the blackness leaves through the chimney.¡± Ellien states.

    ¡°Well frankly, the church doesn¡¯t write about this coal business.¡± Acculina says. ¡°Instead you find only credible information.¡±

    ¡°One that makes the credit goes back to the church?¡± Minorta jokes.

    The three friends giggle a little from the comment that the blond girl made.

    Then, they start making small talk and exchanging information about some issues.

    Despite they were in clear business competition, they ignored that division,

    and simply enjoyed their time together while the kind words helped them heat up in the cold.

    ¡°So how are the matters at the church?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°Besides the work the pastor gave me, nothing ever happens.¡± Acculina complains. ¡°I am only happy when the sister asks me to read for her.¡±

    ¡°Though you get visitors in the library, correct?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°Besides you Ellien I would not say I do.¡± Acculina replies. ¡°I should at least look into books that were not returned yet, but I don¡¯t want to be rude and walk door to door to see who actually has the book that was lent.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°That¡¯s troublesome, yes.¡± Ellien nods.

    ¡°You understand, they borrow from neighbour to neighbour and the book ends up in another village all of the sudden.¡± Acculina adds. ¡°Besides, I still have a lot left I need to care of at the library. Which reminds me, I have to cover the entrance with a cloth since the wind blows the snow inside.¡±

    ¡°You can use your paper instead.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°If I did that the priest would get angry!¡± Acculina exclaims. ¡°He has his ways to check if I was actually selling it properly.¡±

    ¡°And you get paid? How much?¡± Minorta abruptly inquires.

    ¡°Efficiently nothing. All money goes for the poor.¡± Acculina smiles. ¡°You see this old man sitting on the bench over there?¡±

    ¡°That old man who plays with children, shows them tricks and hands out sweets?¡± Ellien asks, looking at the lone old man sitting on the bench.

    ¡°That is the man watching me.¡± Acculina explains. ¡°If I don¡¯t give him my earnings the priest will know.¡±

    ¡°So the issue is that he will go to the church, and if he doesn¡¯t donate, then the priest will know you didn¡¯t give him any money? ¡° Minorta tilts her head.

    ¡°I recall this kind man from my even childhood. He would do that.¡± Ellien states. ¡°But Acculina, why not just directly give the priest your earnings?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how the market works!¡± Acculina punts. ¡°There are certain procedures that I have to follow.¡±

    Despite hiding their giggling with their hands, the two girls emphasised with the white haired church worker.

    For them there is also a tax they will have to pay next time the newspaper delivery comes.

    However, it¡¯s not much, and it¡¯s based on total sales, which are going smoothly.

    Before noon the three girls at the market sold most of the newspaper supply, if not all.

    Their pockets are now full with coins which they can buy bread and other rations.

    Acculina however is a little jealous that the two of her friends get to keep their earnings,

    as she approaches the old man and drops pennies into his hat with a brief crusty.

    The grandpa then shakes his head, reaches into his hat and hands some of the coins back to Acculina.

    ¡°Oh you shouldn¡¯t have. I didn¡¯t work that hard.¡± Acculina says to the man.

    But he insisted, albeit not saying a word, and the white haired girl had to accept it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad now Acculina?¡± Ellien asks her. ¡°You can buy a loaf from that at least.¡±

    ¡°Heavens forbid the catastrophe when the priest finds out about that.¡± Acculina holds her hand together. ¡°Bringing in bread into the household is a virtue, but having to spend the money of the poor is out of favour.¡±

    ¡°Or you can buy sweets and eat them now, free from retribution.¡± Minorta giggles.

    ¡°But then everyone would know!¡± Acculina states. ¡°Suppose even if I do hide it from everyone, there is still the Goddess. As an aspiring nun I can¡¯t allow myself to turn to sin.¡±

    ¡°Then you are missing out.¡± Minorta says. ¡°I was thinking if we all could pool our money to buy some for us three.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Minorta, I can¡¯t afford delicacies now.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°It¡¯s your family you are worried about, right?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°That is so, you have to wait for another day Minorta.¡± Ellien tells her.

    After talking for a while about what the three girls are going to do with the money they earned.

    The green haired girl starts talking about her family and what happened at her house.

    ¡°The doctor visited us the other day.¡± Ellien mentions. ¡°The one that the priest mentioned.¡±

    ¡°I heard of this.¡± Acculina joins the conversation. ¡°Did he bother your family Ellien?¡±

    ¡°There was no issue, truly.¡± Ellien calms her down. ¡°When he examined the house he mentioned that this place is a perfect location for bugs to make their nests. How would any of them survive in winter though?¡±

    ¡°I understand that was his health concern, though?¡± Acculina adds.

    ¡°Yes, he mentioned that and the holes in the walls, ceiling and floor.¡± Ellien continues. ¡°And because of that we ought to vacate if possible. That is not happening during winter and with our income.¡±

    ¡°But he was a doctor, right?¡± Acculina tilts her head.

    ¡°As he was looking for the cause of my father¡¯s health he examined every detail.¡± Ellien says. ¡°I couldn¡¯t enter so I only heard the results from my father. He said that the doctor told him he has a condition in his lungs and she should remain in a warm place.¡±

    ¡°Is that condition something malicious?¡± Acculina asks.

    ¡°All I know is that father was well and did recover.¡± Ellien shrugs. ¡°He is supposed to watch his health since the next outbreak could be fatal.¡±

    ¡°Fatal? Oh Goddess!¡± Acculina exclaims.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry so much Acculina.¡± Minorta calms her down.

    ¡°Minorta is right.¡± Ellien nods. ¡°The doctor said his previous episode halted his lungs and that¡¯s why we thought we could notice his pulse and thought he died.¡±

    However, that¡¯s not what happened to the eyes of the blond haired girl.

    She knew that it was the wind spirit who caused the commotion and the turbulence that followed.

    Yet, right now she can¡¯t say that since it would be improper to do so.

    But also, she doesn¡¯t really believe that if she would, she would convince Acculina.

    ¡°In any case I better be going. I see you at the church.¡± Acculina runs off with a wink.

    Before the two girls would head back to the market, they notice a lady walking down the street.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Pyrie¡¯s mother?¡± Ellien notices.

    ¡°That must be her. Let¡¯s meet her.¡± Minorta suggests.

    Before the madam can turn her head, the two little girls are already close to her.

    They greet her and ask about the whereabouts of her friend, who is enjoying her winter break.

    ¡°Good afternoon madam.¡± Minorta bows to her.

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± Beamortha bows back.

    ¡°We apologise for taking your time madam, but we are Pyrie¡¯s friends.¡± Ellien says. ¡°My name is Ellien and this here is Minorta.¡±

    ¡°It is my pleasure.¡± Beamortha replies. ¡°Now what you two lovely misses would want to know about my darling?¡±

    ¡°I suppose if she is fine and when will she will be back.¡± Ellien explains.

    ¡°Of course, she is the hands of Francishies. It is a good house.¡± Beamortha states. ¡°As for the date I am not able to say much. I do suppose she might come for the next mass and that¡¯s when you can met her.¡±

    ¡°Is that true? Then I can¡¯t simply wait.¡± Minorta says excited.

    ¡°Now that you will excuse me young ladies, I have to be going.¡± Beamortha bobs and excuses herself.

    The two girls, happy that they received some information about her friend, started thinking.

    There must be something they are able to do for Pyrie, despite them being poor.

    ¡°What if we asked to join us on the lake?¡± Minorta suggests. ¡°My brother started fishing there. We can bring ice skates, and she is the same size as me!¡±

    ¡°The one near the church?¡± Ellien tilts her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cook dinner for her!¡± Acculina suddenly shows up.

    Hearing that voice the two girls almost jumped from the surprise. The nun girl however,

    tilts her head, not being aware of her impact before bursting in a laugher a while later.

    The three friends then discuss the plan a little more in detail while walking.

    It appears that whenever Pyrie wants it or not she will have to accept her fate.

    Also Ellien will make sure she relates the plan to her mother, since she should know too.

    But at the moment, the lady in question vanished, nowhere to be found.

    In reality she is discussing her own plan of the modernization of the village.

    ¡°The idea is to let the people decide first, that''s the basis of clientele creation.¡± Beamortha says. ¡°Tell them how good is coal, how better it is, how easier their life is if they no longer need to chop down wood. I did even mention I would lower their land tax if they buy in bulk.¡±

    ¡°Then the campaign is progressing well? Better than that bakery I suppose.¡± A voice of man says.

    ¡°Of course I had the newspaper deliver the news.¡± Beamortha continues. ¡°The owner of the bakery doesn¡¯t interest me, it¡¯s the millman who has to pay taxes for land. And speaking of that, have you prepared the documents?¡±

    ¡°There are in this file. I hope you recall the agreement?¡± The man asks.

    ¡°To reiterate, I don¡¯t believe that many of the villagers would even understand what a railroad is.¡± Beamortha sighs. ¡°This is why I will tell them about the plan to build the station here first. Afterwards I will state that I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to redirect it outside of the farmland grounds.¡±

    ¡°And that will earn your favour. But do remember we did agree to the first option.¡± The man points out.

    ¡°That is what I intend. As soon as I manage to convince them to coal they will start thinking like capitalists.¡± Beamortha states. ¡°After that it is only a matter of time they will desire work, so I will build factories. They will desire more goods, so I will make the village into a town, with the cargo coming from the railroad. Then they acknowledge the station was the right choice, despite them being against it at first.¡±

    ¡°But why do you do that? What is your reason?¡± The man asks.

    ¡°Simply because I find that, for others, it is hard to understand the benefits of capitalism.¡± Beamortha explains. ¡°There is a predisposition in humans that makes them accept the world they learn from books, parents or friends. Yet, the realism of that is not set in stone. If they only want, people can make their domain into whatever they wish for. All they have to do is to not accept the truth others believe in and simply follow their ideals.¡±

    The people can create their own truth, their own world, in spite of what the majority says.

    This is what the woman, who got wrongly accused for unfaithfulness, assumes.

 11-0

    The darkness slowly perished as the sun moved up in the dim sky.

    No longer it was the night, but the morning came, and with it another day.

    Perhaps even it was a little more special than the rest of the week.

    The holiday is one time when humans are supposed to rest.

    That¡¯s how it was ever since the creation of time, the church says.

    Therefore religious people ought to celebrate the long lasting tradition by going to the temple.

    As for me, I got used to waking up in the morning, despite that I was having my winter break from school.

    It allowed me to enjoy the silent and peaceful atmosphere as every being slowly woke up.

    Birds, mostly chickens, heard from the outside, but one could also discern horses.

    Harrivetta has a stable where her family keeps then. It¡¯s thanks to them that we were able to enjoy the sleigh ride.

    I must say it was more fun than I anticipated honestly. Me, Harrivetta, Gorgie and Davithea rode the last sleigh.

    Because of those circumstances, it was possibly the one that rocked the most out of the three.

    All in all, since we were also possibly the lightest group, it was exciting to say the least.

    Afterwards we would stop and Harrivetta¡¯s father expressed that he wanted to go hunting.

    Wild animals are pretty active during winter, but killing them would be cruel, the mother said.

    So instead of the hunting idea, it was more about scaring them with a warning shot.

    Furthermore we also decided to light a bonfire. We would cook up potatoes and meat, they were tasty.

    Days like that don¡¯t happen often I guess, but at the same time everyone had fun,

    and because of that the older sisters stopped talking about my mother and Davithea.

    I suppose it was nice of them to enjoy the moment rather than spoil the mood further.

    But that aside, they left, yet the aunt decided to stay with us. She is looking forward to meeting Salayev.

    Do I even still want to impress him, I think, while not getting out of the bed yet.

    I hope that I¡¯m making progress with the violin but it¡¯s hard to tell with Harrivetta only.

    There is no one that is able to give us an honest opinion about our ability, not even the aunt,

    and maybe that is a good thing, since knowing all this work was for nothing would only depress me.

    ¡°May I come in Miss Pyrecilla?¡± A familiar voice sounds from the corridor.

    ¡°Please do come in.¡± I answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to intrude.¡± The maid enters and bows.

    ¡°Please feel free to come in whenever.¡± I tell her as I get out of the bed.

    ¡°I apologise, I¡¯m not allowed to do that.¡± The maid says.

    ¡°It is because I can¡¯t wake up if someone doesn¡¯t open the door.¡± I explain as I wash myself.

    ¡°Is that so? I suppose I wouldn¡¯t be able to help.¡± The maid speaks. ¡°But I do have an idea.¡±

    ¡°Is it so? Then let it be heard.¡± I tell her as I sit down.

    ¡°I also happen to have the same problem, but I discovered when I¡¯m no longer the only one sleeping in the room, it¡¯s not an issue.¡± The maid mentions.

    ¡°And that is the secret of Harrivetta¡¯s?¡± I respond, surprised. ¡°I suppose that would be inappropriate to ask as a guest.¡±

    ¡°But if miss Pyrecilla wills it, I suppose it can be arranged.¡± The maid whispers.

    The brief conversation between me and the servant disclosed a possibility.

    If I could convince Harrivetta¡¯s father to allow me to room together with my friend,

    then that would at least help me getting off the bed in the morning.

    Additionally I wouldn¡¯t be as bored during the night, and we could play all we wanted.

    Davithea already sleeps there, so perhaps an additional bed would be required.

    But on the other hand there is no way all the furniture from my room would fit.

    That includes clothes, which I change into after the night falls, releasing my body from the corset.

    That is to say if I were to visit Harrivetta after our practise, I would rather undress first.

    But if I do that, then I would have to walk the corridor in light clothes only.

    Of course that is not allowed, even by my own standards, thus I suppose it is impossible.

    ¡°I will consider it.¡± I tell the maid, sighing. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    ¡°Of course miss Pyrecilla.¡± She bows to me and leads me to the wardrobe.

    ¡°Perhaps today I will take this one?¡± I ponder.

    ¡°Is it this you want, miss?¡± The maid asks me.

    ¡°Yes it would be fine for the church.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°I understand.¡¯ She nods.

    ¡°And don¡¯t make a face like this please.¡± I add.

    ¡°It is that miss has a similar taste to miss Harrivetta.¡± The maid giggles.

    ¡°Is it truly that surprising?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°I am happy for that development.¡± The maid bows.

    ¡°Yes, perhaps that time came for me.¡± I ponder while I sit down on the stool.

    Becoming like an adult is not that bad, I think to myself after hearing out my maid.

    At least I know someone is going to be happy to see me all grown up, I hope.

    It is today that I am supposed to go to the church to meet my mother.

    I don¡¯t want her to get the wrong impression that I¡¯m simply slacking here,

    hence I decided for a different, more mature image, one similar to Harrivetta¡¯s.

    In any case as I relaxed my limbs, proceeded to bend my torso and stretch my arms.

    Quickly did I realise that there is something pulling me from behind.

    It was a force that enforces dignity. I can¡¯t simply can¡¯t be thankful enough for this service,

    as doing this alone is much harder and never came out proper when I tried.

    Thus, despite that usually I should be the one telling the maid what to do, in this situation I hold my breath.

    And after a second more, I open my mouth and sit up straight again, feeling relief.

    Being corseted every morning is quite a bother, but I think I started enjoying it more,

    especially lately that I have more chances to go outdoors. There, I can show myself to others,

    for them to acknowledge the ritual of humility when the servant has power of the master,

    for them to notice how much pain I have to go through every day in order to simply get dressed.

    It wasn¡¯t long before my attire finished assembling itself onto my diminutive body.

    I looked into the mirror, spinning my dress left and right, and nodded at the maid.

    As I was really satisfied with the look I also noticed my hair was tangled up a little.

    ¡°Say, would a shorter cut be my suit in this frock?¡± I ask myself, and the maid.

    ¡°It would be hard to say miss Pyrecilla.¡± She ponders.

    ¡°How about I pull them up like this?¡± I lift my hair.

    ¡°Yes, it would be something I can imagine.¡± She tells me.

    ¡°But you say so because you would prefer it that way or simply it would fit the image?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°That is difficult to say.¡± The maid responds shyly.

    ¡°Maids always wear mobcaps with the hair tucked in them.¡± I sigh. ¡°Be gentle today and try to braid it short, perhaps.¡±

    ¡°One that would fit inside of a bonnet?¡± The maid ponders. ¡°I suppose if I tie the braids on top it would appear shorter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, allow me to see first?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°It would be this high I presume.¡± She lifts a bundle of my hair up to my neck.

    ¡°This is sufficient. Please proceed.¡± I tell her.

    After we agree on the hairstyle the maid starts combing my hair first and then proceeds braiding it.

    It takes her a while, since my light red hair is not the greatest material to work with,

    but I believe that this maid can work wonders. I look patiently at the mirror,

    and more and more of the style becomes visible and present in the reflection.

    After the maid takes the braids, twists them around and ties to the top of my head I feel relief.

    Only a small portion of the hair actually hangs from the back of my head.

    Otherwise, I can¡¯t feel it touching my spine, which is a little strange to get used to.

    ¡°This is how Harrivetta must feel.¡± I say to myself, feeling a bit weird.

    ¡°I would still need to use ribbons to secure it miss.¡± The maid tells me.

    ¡°But I say it¡¯s fine, and it¡¯s thanks to you.¡± I respond.

    ¡°You flatter me miss Pyrecilla.¡± The maid checks show a little colour.

    ¡°It is only natural.¡± I tell her. ¡°You have put this much work already, the results have to be splendid.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be this glad if it wasn¡¯t for you miss.¡± She answers.

    ¡°Alas, so is also true.¡± I sigh. ¡°You must be glad having the pleasure to work with me I suppose.¡±

    ¡°It is an honour miss Pyrecilla.¡± She bows slightly.

    The hair style is finished with a bonnet. It fits quite well, showing the braids on the back.

    Compared to the violin practise, her work at least has visible results, I discover.

    Yet I think to myself if Emmi misses me at home. I have thought of mother mostly,

    but she is also a part of the house. She made my hair every day, cooked dinner, did laundry,

    and many other things. I thought of helping her too, but not always she accepted.

    This is to say now I think I understand why Harrivetta allows the maids to work.

    Just the ability to make young modest ladies into bonny courteous dames is enviable.

    One day, I giggle to myself, I am going to become like a princess and have people gasp from my presence.

    Though all in all, I do prefer being small and adorable more, since it is bothersome to deal with attention.

    ¡°Miss Pyrecilla, would you like to receive breakfast?¡± The maid asks me.

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°Of course, I will be right back.¡± The maid excuses herself and leaves the room.

    All this time I spend in front of the mirror, doing various poses and looking at my fair profile.

    Perhaps Harrivetta was right about makeup, I think, when I see how my youthfulness is unblemished.

    It is only necessary when you want to look older, if you are a child, and younger, if you are an adult.

    That¡¯s a silly concept, but it is true that the lost days never really can come back.

    Personally I feel it is hard for me to simply enjoy my childhood without thinking much.

    Many things are on my mind, like my family¡¯s name or my appearance in front of others.

    As for my tall blond friend, there are times when I wish she would act outside of her adult-like manner.

    That would at least relieve me from the guise I have to keep up, though maybe I¡¯m just trying to compete with her?

    If we were childhood friends we would have been more casual, perhaps.

    But for now, before I am able to think about that situation, there is a knock on the door.

    ¡°Miss Pyrecilla, can I come in?¡± The maid asks.

    ¡°Do you bring breakfast? Please do feel free to enter.¡± I answer.

    ¡°I pardon. Is it just as miss ordered.¡± The maid shows me the trace after she enters.

    ¡°That would be enough. Thank you.¡± I bob slightly to her.

    ¡°Then before I will excuse myself, there is a letter for you miss.¡± She shows me an envelope sitting on the trace.

    ¡°This comes to me as a surprise. Thank you again.¡± I bob again.

    ¡°Very well. Enjoy your meal miss.¡± The maid bows and leaves the room.

    Before I am able to spread butter on the toast, I discover that the envelope is sealed.

    I decided that I would use the small knife in my hands to open it, since I don¡¯t have anything else.

    Inside there is a small paper with a few words on it. It is from my mother.

    She says that she misses me and that she is busy with work, words I could expect from her.

    What she also mentioned is that I should be bringing ice skates to the church today.

    I wonder why she would include that, but I realise something else that¡¯s strange.

    It¡¯s not her handwriting, it is as if someone different wrote that last part.

    I think I saw this style somewhere, and perhaps it was during school, but I can¡¯t recall who.

    Besides that I should be probably thinking about eating now, so I start putting food into my mouth.

    As I do however, I am reminded of letters I wrote in the evening to my mother.

    I told her how people treat me, what do I think of Harrivetta, how my practise goes,

    about Davithea and Gorgie, about the older sisters, their visit and the sleigh trip.

    I hope she received those words, or will in near future, since I would detest making her worry.

    Of course, the fact that letters won¡¯t be delivered on time is something we have to accept and anticipate.

    The one in my hands is an exception however, the date written on it is just a few days old.

    This means it was either urgent or that someone, other than the post, delivered it personally.

    In the meantime, I finish my breakfast and stand up from the sofa I have been sitting on.

    I stretch my arms and back, they feel a little stiff. I let out a yawn and rubs my eyes, I¡¯m still a little sleepy.

    Finally, I work my legs towards the door and the hallway, because I no longer feel like staying in my room.

    I walk slowly towards Harrivetta to see if she is prepared for the trip today already.

    I wouldn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity for her to meet my mother.

    ¡°It is me Harrivetta, may I come in?¡± I ask as I knock on the door.

    ¡°Feel free to do so Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta answers.

    As I enter, the room appears to be enjoying a calming atmosphere between three people.

    Davithea, who looks like an angel, is laying down on the sofa, looking at the ceiling.

    Harrivetta, who notices me when I enter, raises her head and beckons for me to sit next to her.

    There is also Gorgie who appears to be reading something but I can¡¯t discern the cover.

    Besides that, there is tea and cards on the table. It appears they enjoyed their time together,

    but for some reason they lost interest and began looking for something else to do.

    ¡°I suppose I came at the right time?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°Come and drink tea with us Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta beckons me.

    ¡°Do we have the time?¡± I say as I comply with her request and sit down.

    ¡°I have been informed the carriage would be ready soon.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°Enough for tea in the morning I suppose.¡± I say as she pours me some in the cup.

    ¡°Harrie, how long till we have to go?¡± Davithea says in a lethargic voice.

    ¡°I suppose a tea would do you better than bleating, Davithea.¡± Harrivetta points out.

    ¡°Are you still upset about losing?¡± Davithea asks her.

    ¡°That is not the case.¡± Harrivetta asserts.

    ¡°Do you want me to teach you a trick?¡± Davithea suggests.

    ¡°My dear Davithea, with pleasure.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°Yey! Here is how you win.¡± Davithea says as her energy returns.

    ¡°But only if you behave and drink with us.¡± Harrivetta voices after sipping her tea.

    It appears that the two, despite being in a good mood recently, have developed into a slump.

    The little one, expecting that her older friend will play with her all the time, simply lost interest.

    Besides that, Davithea could have just asked Gorgie, since he is apparently free at this moment.

    ¡°Davithea, why wouldn¡¯t you ask Gorgie?¡± I turn to the little girl with black hair.

    ¡°Ask him about what?¡± Davithea tilts his head.

    ¡°Ask him if you could play with him.¡± I explain.

    ¡°If I asked him it would be improper for Harrivetta.¡± The little girl punts.

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t. I presume she would be fine.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Aye, no problems I foresee.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think he would be grateful for your kindness?¡± I add.

    ¡°But I digest, he would rather read than play.¡± Davithea answers looking somewhere.

    The boy sighs and beckons the little girl to come.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind? Why wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡± Davithea tilts her head.

    ¡°Perhaps it is so that you are a girl?¡± Harrivetta suggests.

    The boy shakes his head and puts his hand on a spot next to his on the sofa.

    ¡°Well, fine Gorgie. What do you want to do?¡± Davithea reluctantly switches places.

    It appears that only a small talk was needed in order to convince the little child to change her mind.

    She didn¡¯t even complain as much and started playing with her friend like a proper young lady.

    ¡°She must hold a high opinion of you Harrivetta.¡± I whisper to her.

    ¡°It is indeed so.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Could anyway blame her? I can¡¯t say.¡± I giggle a little.

    ¡°She does treat me well, and I can only return the favour.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m also glad her cheerfulness is bright. It is her natural talent.¡± I add.

    ¡°That is I suppose why I¡¯m happy seeing her like this.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    Meanwhile the two little children are playing happily together on the opposite side.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    They are too involved in themselves to hear their older lady friends whisper.

    ¡°So what are you reading there Gorgie?¡± Davithea says curiously.

    The boy shows her the title of the book, ¡°The Blind Flower¡±.

    ¡°What is it about?¡± The little girl asks.

    The boy shrugs and covers his eyes.

    ¡°I got the title, I know how to read!¡± Davithea exclaims.

    The boy giggles and points to a line of text for the girl to read.

    ¡°Okay I will read this.¡± Davithea says. ¡°And she ran towards a dark thick forest, where no human went before. She could not see the darkness, nor the light and tripped. On the ground and in the mud, she searched for a way back¡­¡±

    The boy listens to her in excitement.

    ¡°But then she regrets having her vision returned to her.¡± Davithea reads. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too cliche? I suppose it is for little children but it¡¯s not like magic happens in reality.¡±

    The boy grabs the book from the little girl''s hands, shakes his head and says ¡°Noh¡­¡±.

    ¡°You believe something like that might happen?¡± Davithea asks him.

    He replies with a nod.

    The interaction developed into a more tense situation. For the little black haired girl it was obvious.

    She came from an orphanage and never experienced a life full of dreams.

    For her the happiness lies in simply being alive, without magic or miracles.

    Gorgie however might have seen a way for him to be cured from his birth defect.

    If only a little fairy appeared and granted his wish, he would lead a normal life.

    And that was the difference the little children couldn¡¯t apparently understand fully.

    ¡°A point of view exists for everyone, I suppose.¡± Harrivetta voices.

    ¡°What do you mean Harrie?¡± Davithea bends her head.

    ¡°That Gorgie is really into books for that reason.¡± Harrivetta adds. ¡°If you were to show him the world, just like the prince in the story¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, that would be something!¡± Davithea blushes.

    At the same time the boy turns his head away from her and blushes as well.

    ¡°My dear Davithea will have my support.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°And of course I will root for you too.¡± I add.

    Despite this conversation being a little out of control, what Harrivetta intended was sound.

    Definitely it would help both if the two spend more time together, without the moderation of adults.

    It is that time of their life they realise that they are as conscious as the other people around them,

    that just like they consider themselves as individuals from their own point of view, others do the same.

    It is from the difference that Davithea and Gorgie can emphasise with one another and form a bond.

    As for me, I think I¡¯m already past that period unfortunately. Even if I return to the childhood in my mind,

    I find it hard to simply enjoy my days and laugh without a single worry. I wish though.

    ¡°Excuse me miss Harrivetta.¡± There is a knock on the door.

    ¡°Please come in.¡± The blond girl answers.

    ¡°The carriage is waiting.¡± The maid says.

    ¡°Then it is time, let us go.¡± Harrivetta says and everyone stands up.

    ¡°Allow me.¡± The maid holds the door open as we pass.

    The four of us exit the room, with Davithea running ahead of us, holding hands with Gorgie.

    Now that I think of it I forgot about the most important thing to mention.

    ¡°Pardon my mistake, I completely blacked out.¡± I tell Harrivetta. ¡°I received a letter from my mother and perhaps my friends.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I suppose you are glad to be meeting them today?¡± She answers me as we walk through the corridor. ¡°But what of this? Your look concerns me.¡±

    ¡°They asked me to prepare ice skates.¡± I tell her. ¡°We haven¡¯t the time now, do we?¡±

    ¡°Ice stakes?¡± Harrivetta tilts her head. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I am glad then.¡± I say with relief.

    ¡°One of the benefits of having a sizeable family I can say.¡± Harrivetta sighs.

    ¡°As long as the size is correct, worry not.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Of course I never wore them myself.¡± Harrivetta mentions.

    ¡°There is a first time for everyone.¡± I try to cheer her up.

    Before we leave, Harrivetta talks with the maid and they prepare the ice skates for us.

    They are made from the sharp blade on the bottom and a flat surface on the top.

    This design would require you to wear flat shoes and tie the strings around them to secure the skates.

    Much like slippers, they might slide off, but I¡¯m confident that there won¡¯t be a problem.

    That¡¯s what I hope, knowing that I never actually had the pleasure to try out these types of ice skates.

    ¡°Again Harrivetta, feel not afraid to ask me for assistance.¡± I tell her as we board the carriage.

    ¡°I sure hope so, Pyrecilla.¡± She tells me.

    Since I noticed that Harrivetta was concerned when she realised about the ice skates,

    I tried to comfort her and tell her I would help, since I¡¯m quite confident that I can with my abilities.

    I do remember going out with my family as I was young in the winter. It was an ice skating fad.

    but everyone lost interest after a year or two, despite that our wardrobe remained full of ice skates.

    I suppose that is also true for Harrivetta and her family, yet she said she never had the chance.

    But before I am able to say one more word, I discover that her father and mother would also be joining us.

    ¡°Ice skating, what a splendid idea indeed.¡± The father says as he boards the carriage.

    ¡°I believe it wasn¡¯t my mother who thought of this, yet I am glad.¡± I add.

    ¡°Needed be so modest then, Pyrecilla.¡± The father tells me.

    ¡°Neither it was fine, it was probably my friend.¡± I correct.

    ¡°You have such wonderful and thoughtful friends miss Pyrecilla.¡± The mother says as she sits down inside the carriage.

    ¡°Thank you kindly madam.¡± I reply to her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Davithea says as she climbs up the carriage stairs.

    And with that said, the carriage starts, and we begin our travel through the farmland.

    It has been a long time since I had the opportunity to look outside of the moving horizon.

    It¡¯s coated with white, and barely I could see footprints anywhere on the thick coat of snow.

    Most of the tracks belong either to animals or the horses. There are also lines left by wheels.

    It is also quite warm during this time of the winter. The wind is gentle, but a little chilly.

    As I am exhaling my lungs an transparent air cloud appears and quickly it dissolves into the air.

    Noticing this, Davithea and Gorgie, who looks somewhere outside, also decide to amuse themselves.

    For me it¡¯s just a simple matter of temperature difference, but for them it¡¯s just pure fun.

    Of course, the trip takes a little while, so we spend our time on various games.

    Cards are the most popular one, although Gorgie also decided to bring a book with him.

    It is a little shaky however, and hard to properly hold anything that is either bulky or slippery.

    We do manage though to arrive in time and without injuries to people or objects.

    ¡°So this is your church?¡± Davithea asks looking outside the window.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty? It has an image of mystery and seclusion.¡± The mother says.

    ¡°Precisely it is so. A little eerie, yet just like at home.¡± The father adds.

    ¡°The mass started already, apparently?¡± Davithea states as she sees no one outside.

    ¡°Then we should waste no time.¡± Harrivetta says pulling the curtain.

    Everyone disbands the carriage, one lady at a time, with the father and the coachman helping them.

    It doesn¡¯t take us long to enter inside, with everyone turning around in surprise.

    I suppose some people remember seeing my face, but not Harrivetta or her family.

    Doing as little sound as possible I go towards the front seats to meet my mother.

    And there she is, occupied by what the pastor has to say, with Emmi beside her.

    ¡°Good afternoon mother.¡± I whisper to her.

    ¡°Good afternoon darling,¡± She replies.

    Harrivetta¡¯s family decide to take the first row on the other side and quite frankly,

    people sitting there stand up and offer their spots without saying or protesting much.

    It is quite a scene for the entire village, but not for me or my mother.

    Coincidently, I couldn¡¯t find Minorta or Ellien everyone in the church.

    I wonder where they are now, since I suppose they would want to meet me as well.

    Meanwhile the priest in the middle of the altar starts reading today¡¯s gospel.

    ¡°The man took the fruit and thought, even if this is the one that¡¯s forbidden, I¡¯m curious to what will happen, and then ate it. At that moment he learned the truth about himself, his condition and that he disobeyed the Goddess.¡± The priest says. ¡°Knowing very well of the upcoming retribution he hid in the garden, and when he was eventually found, denounced his sin stating that he did not know the fruit given to him by the maiden was from the forbidden tree.

    ¡°Doing so he was punished, not for his curiosity, but for the desire to become equal to the Goddess.¡± The priest voices.

    ¡°His fault wasn¡¯t that he lied, but rather wished to avoid responsibility for his actions.¡± The priest adds.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that he did wrong by wanting to know the truth, but his sin was that he viewed his perspective as the one more important than what the Goddess have told him.¡± The priest states.

    ¡°Humans themselves are unable to see the world as the Goddess perceives it, and this is the fact that she wants us to accept. That is how she envisioned us during the creation of the man.¡± The priest continues. ¡°Wanting to know of the true state, not repenting for our sins, elevating ourselves equal or greater than the Goddess, will only cause harm to us and those around us.¡±

    The mass, despite that we were a little late, goes into lengths and I¡¯m getting anxious.

    I presume I just got used to living in a house where patience is not required.

    But eventually, the ceremony ends and everyone leaves to the courtyard.

    This is the very first opportunity I can introduce my mother to everyone.

    ¡°I plead for your attention.¡± I say to everyone. ¡°I wish you to meet my mother, Beamortha Abronova.¡±

    ¡°It is my utmost pleasure that I am allowed to witness this many guests brought by my darling daughter.¡± My mother drops a curtsy.

    ¡°Pleasant to meet you miss Abronova.¡± The father says, bowing. ¡°My name is Sergiey Francishias. This is my wife, Abbayeva.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a grace to see you after all the good we heard from your daughter.¡± Abbayeva adds, dropping a graceful crusty.

    ¡°And I suppose I will introduce the rest, Harrivetta, Davithea and Gorgie.¡± I say while they bow as I point at each, one by one.

    ¡°It is a pleasure miss Abronova.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m glad to have met you miss!¡± Davithea says enthusiastically.

    The boy simply bows without saying anything.

    As the initial tension lowers, we are suddenly met with a sight of a girl running towards us.

    She resembles a nun in clothing, but her manner is far from a symbol of piety and modesty.

    ¡°Hey, the surprise is ready!¡± Acculina says without a warning.

    ¡°I pardon sister?¡± My mother responds.

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell everyone, but we prepared dinner in the abbey.¡± Acculina explains. ¡°It was Ellien¡¯s idea I think? Besides that it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if I told anyone, so there it is! What do you think?¡±

    ¡°A surprise dinner is it?¡± The father ponders. ¡°A spice of the moment, the sudden change of the current, a generous gift of the merciful.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so, sir Sergiey.¡± My mother interjects. ¡°A meal would befitting for the moment, but taking from the poor is simply fiendish.¡±

    ¡°Well the food isn¡¯t going anywhere, if you eat it or not.¡± Acculina states.

    ¡°Then be a good samaritan and distribute it among the needy.¡± Beamortha suggests. ¡°Since it would be a waste otherwise, don¡¯t you think?

    ¡°My, those are some thoughtful words spoken, miss Abronova.¡± Abbayeva says. ¡°It says much of your grace towards the grateful populace.¡±

    ¡°Yes of course. This might come as a surprise to you, but I believe my maid was involved.¡± Beamortha adds.

    Acculina, who had the impression that she could attract everyone¡¯s attention with her arrival,

    changed her expression throughout the conversation. First she was excited to say her news,

    then she was disappointed that the food would be wasted, and finally annoyed at everyone.

    Before she could say anything, before she could vocalize her disapproval of the decision,

    the adults head to the abbey leaving the poor white haired nun behind.

    ¡°Do not worry so much Acculina.¡± I cheer her up. ¡°It is only natural for them to do this, despite it being a surprise.¡±

    ¡°The greatest surprise for me is that you came Pyrie!¡± She replies as she rushes to embrace me. ¡°I always believed that you think of the needy, like your mother does, as a faithful devotee of the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°It takes little faith to discern the needy in this situation.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Acculina is a nun!¡± Davithea exclaims as she hugs her from behind.

    Gorgie in the meantime simply bows towards the strange girl and looks worried, trying to hide behind Harrivetta.

    ¡°She is a nun-in-training, so to speak.¡± I sigh as I release myself. ¡°But do please believe I haven¡¯t forgotten about you, Acculina. I have a gift for you.¡±

    I decided that in order to make her attention switch from me to something else,

    The best course of action is to mention the gifts I bought for my friends.

    With a suggestion of a maid, I ordered various items from the town.

    Acculina would receive a book, Minorta a pair of boots and Ellien a set of tableware.

    Those presents of course sit safely in the carriage, therefore the nun girl has to wait.

    ¡°Yet, I suppose since it is a surprise, I would have to wait for Minorta and Ellien first.¡± I tell the nun-like girl.

    ¡°That is fine, really.¡± She replies.

    ¡°But where are they now? Did they not mention something about ice skates in the letter?¡± I ask Acculina.

    ¡°I was only told about the dinner they were planning.¡± The wait haired girl says, acting innocently.

    ¡°Then I suppose they await us there.¡± Harrivetta suggests.

    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time too!¡± Davithea adds.

    ¡°That is fair, lead the way Acculina.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°With this habit I doubt I could do that.¡± Acculina giggles as Davithea runs ahead of the group.

    Before anyone could react, our destination is set for the abbey, more precisely the back door.

    It is there where we can reach the kitchen and possibly find Minorta and Ellien.

    Besides, I remember what my mother mentioned about Emmi also being involved.

    I suppose finding her there, supervising the cooking process, wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    As we arrive at the door, Davithea waits patiently until the rest of our group joins.

    But it¡¯s not because she suddenly discovered she was acting out of place.

    The reason was simply because the door was locked and Acculina had the key.

    With a simple click and turn, we could all experience the aroma escaping outside.

    The long corridor and many doors was what I initially saw. However, I could not see the kitchen.

    Instead it was my nose who led toward the place where I would be met with a sight.

    As we walked and arrived at the location, I was able to meet my friends.

    Ellien was helping out the sister with pouring water into the large pot.

    Minorta, after preparing the spices, started adding them to the main dish.

    And Emmi, who was sharpening the knives while looking after the stove,

    looked around in order to check if everything is going smoothly. She was the one that noticed us first.

    ¡°Young madam, is there anything you need?¡± She asked me surprised.

    ¡°Is that you Pyrie?¡± Ellien asks me.

    ¡°Did you come to help out?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°It would be improper to ask young madam to dirty her dress.¡± Emmi points out to Minorta.

    ¡°I was just asking.¡± Minorta sighs.

    ¡°I can help!¡± Davithea happily exclaims.

    ¡°No dear Davithea, please do listen to the maid.¡± Harrivetta holds Davithea¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Then are you just going to idle?¡± Davithea asks her blond friend.

    ¡°Please do listen to me, I would help myself if not for the circumstances.¡± Harrivetta tells her little friend.

    ¡°Well fine, only because you asked!¡± Davithea punts.

    ¡°Thanks Harrivetta, but we are almost done.¡± Ellien informs us.

    ¡°It¡¯s just this and we are done.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°Well, there it is ladies and gentleman.¡± Acculina says. ¡°You wanted to meet your friends, right Pyrecilla?¡±

    In different circumstances I would have been glad, and even offered my help,

    But it would be improper to, since wearing a corset and a dress that wouldn¡¯t fit well with an apron.

    ¡°Yes I beg everyone pardon.¡± I bow down. ¡°I wished to see you all, but didn¡¯t expect I would enter in the middle of preparing the meal.¡±

    ¡°It is fine young madam.¡± Emmi bows. ¡°I¡¯m glad that you paid me a visit.¡±

    ¡°Of course, any time Pyrie.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°We were anxious too, just not quite sensible timewise.¡± Ellien states.

    The two of my friends come, stop suddenly and decide not to embrace me since they notice that their aprons are dirty.

    Instead they awkwardly reach out their hands towards me after wiping them with a cloth.

    Only then they proceed to shake my hands with me as well as with Harrivetta and Davithea.

    Emmi bows to me, smiles and returns to her work, as everyone starts looking at me.

    ¡°Believe me when I say I¡¯m glad to be seeing you.¡± I tell Minorta and Ellien.

    ¡°It has indeed been a long time.¡± Harrivetta mentions.

    ¡°How have you ladies been? I sent you a letter.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°We could only afford scribbling on your mother¡¯s letter though.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°That alone is adequate really.¡± I reply. ¡°I bought you two presents as well. It is a surprise so be patient.¡±

    ¡°There are also gifts waiting from me and Davithea.¡± Harrivetta mentions.

    Meanwhile the boy looks at the two girls and ponders deeply.

    ¡°And I beg your pardon, let me introduce my brother, Gorgie.¡± Harrivetta says.

    Only now the boy walks and shakes hands with the two apron-wearing girls.

    ¡°It is nice to meet your acquaintance, Gorgie.¡± Ellien drops a crusty.

    ¡°My pleasure as well.¡± Minorta joins with her own crusty.

    As the fellows start talking and exchanging greetings, we all leave the kitchen slowly.

    Minorta and Ellien at some point in the hallway find a suitable place to leave their aprons behind, and do so.

    Truth is that they didn¡¯t lend them, they must have brought them from their home.

    At the same time Acculina, who is supposed to act as help, doesn¡¯t appear interested in the kitchen.

    It is up to Emmi and the sister to finish preparing the fest, but as Ellien said,

    they don¡¯t have much left to do, other than wait for everything to cook up.

    In this situation, the maid alone would have been enough, I think, but there is more.

    Who is going to be the one handling the tables? Who will ask the those in need to visit the abbey?

    All those tasks are what Acculina should be doing now, I suppose, but instead she sticks close to us.

    After the two apron-wearing young ladies are done cleaning themselves, we all meet outside.

    Acculina, me, Harrivetta, Davithea, Gorgie, Minorta and Ellien all have to decide what to do now.

    And this is an easy task because they have mentioned in the letter what is their plan exactly.

    ¡°I have received your letter.¡± I mention. ¡°You have said about the lake?¡±

    ¡°That is me who said that.¡± Minorta raises her hand. ¡°My brother goes fishing there lately. All those in the kitchen are his catches.¡±

    ¡°You helped as well Minorta.¡± Ellien mentions. ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest.¡±

    ¡°But despite that revelation, there is still the matter of dinner.¡± Acculina points out. ¡°Me and sister made sure we will have enough before you came here, so why head to the tables?¡±

    ¡°Acculina, those are for the guests.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°And the seconds is what you have been preparing.¡± Ellien explains. ¡°So I suppose it is possible for you to wait until then.¡±

    ¡°Which means we can play now?¡± Davithea asks.

    The boy shrugs and giggles in response.

    ¡°I want to see the lake, can you take me there Minorta?¡± Davithea asks.

    ¡°Of course, that is why I brought the ice skates with me.¡± Minorta smiles.

    Minorta and Ellien legs were already equipped with flat shoes that would be perfect for attaching the blades.

    which they were carrying in the pockets underneath their dresses. As for me and Harrivetta¡¯s family,

    we needed to go back to the coachman and ask him for our equipment from the coffer.

    ¡°And as I mentioned, thanks to that letter Harrivetta was able to bring the ice stakes with her.¡± I say.

    ¡°It was indeed my contribution, yet you were the one to speak of it.¡± The tall blond girl says.

    ¡°But I suppose we need some time to change.¡± I add. ¡°It will only take us a minute.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I forgot I don¡¯t have any.¡± Acculina suddenly realises.

    ¡°It is fine, you can come with us.¡± Harrivetta says.

    But as Harrivetta extends her helping hand, a priest appears in the abbey¡¯s window.

    It looks like he wants to exchange a word with her nun-in-training, as he opens the window door wide.

    ¡°Acculina, may I please have a moment?¡± The priest asks.

    ¡°Yes pastor, is my attention needed?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Of course, that is why I¡¯m asking.¡± The priest adds.

    ¡°Then please, I await your order pastor.¡± She replies.

    ¡°Do you happen to have the time to go to the village?¡± The priest asks patiently.

    ¡°It may appear that I¡¯m busy, but suppose I do.¡± Acculina says while looking around.

    ¡°Listen kindly. We have too much food.¡± The pastor says. ¡°Bring the needy and the hungry here or it will go to waste.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you want to be done?¡± Acculina replies.

    ¡°If you could, be hasty about it.¡± The priest asks a little annoyed.

    ¡°I will be going then!¡± Acculina exclaims.

    ¡°To the village I suppose?¡± The priest raises his voice.

    ¡°Yes! With utmost haste if I must.¡± Acculina adds.

    After that exchange between the white haired girl and the priest of the church,

    everyone that was present could feel a little bad for Acculina who would miss out on the trip to the lake.

    ¡°We are sorry to hear this Acculina.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°You better be having fun!¡± Acculina shouts and runs away in the distance.

    ¡°We better have indeed.¡± Ellien adds.

    ¡°As for us we better get going too.¡± I say. ¡°Just wait here, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright Pyria.¡± Minorta tells me.

    And as we wave to the two girls, the four of us head towards the carriage to pick up our equipment.

    It is quite difficult to change shoes on your own while in a corset, something I haven¡¯t thought about until now.

    Besides, it seems that Harrivetta also finds herself in the same situation now. However, thanks to the coachman,

    who appeared to be waiting for us there, we managed to change out footwear with ease.

    It took slightly more time for us than for Davithea and Gorgie, but we are all now set.

    Before leaving however, we thank the coachman for the help and suggest he would feed himself in the abbey.

    Of course, that is to say he probably didn¡¯t expect to wait this long for someone to show up,

    since he might not be told about the surprise, but he did remain royal and stayed back.

    Be that he considers the meal as a reward for his patience, or simply our generosity,

    I do hope he enjoys his dinner and manages to deliver us back to safety of our home.

    Additionally I¡¯m afraid that we could potentially end up returning to the mansion at night.

    I have never travelled inside a carriage and under the moon, so I could only imagine what it would be like.

    Not to mention that I completely don¡¯t know what is going to happen if we meet a wolf.

    How am I supposed to defeat a foe or foes with just this tiny and frail body?

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for you asking.¡± I reply. ¡°I found myself worrying for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Is it due me and the little ones?¡± Harrivetta inquires.

    ¡°That is not case.¡± I say. ¡°What if we go back after nightfall?¡±

    ¡°Then we arrive back at night.¡± Harrivetta smiles.

    ¡°But greater foes than wolves await.¡± I mention. ¡°What if a bandit extends his welcome?¡±

    ¡°For a wolf and a bandit a single shot is sufficient.¡± Harrivetta states. ¡°And if you keep on worrying, I will make you know that I practised the sword as well.¡±

    Because it was visibly getting dark, I unintentionally started having thoughts of fear in my mind.

    It was as if for the first time in a while I noticed how defenceless I was outside the warmth of a household.

    I have been living in the mansion for quite some time now, and started to forget about the farmland.

    Between me and my friend from the village, Ellien and Minorta, I feel a little different.

    It is no longer that we frequent the same road to school, wearing school uniforms.

    Now the distinction is quite visible since I look more like a noble while they appear as mere peasants in comparison.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°Aye, pardon the delay.¡± Harrivetta nods as we reunite.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Davithea says leading the way.

    ¡°You know where the lake is Davithea?¡± Minorta asks and starts walking.

    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Davithea says.

    By no means I don¡¯t think of them as friends no more, rather I noticed that something was wrong with me.

    I realised that besides that we went to school and played together, I was never truly happy myself.

    To attain a purpose was what I needed, an personal objective I wanted to achieve no matter what.

    Ever since someone told me I had a chance, the world around changed quite literally.

    I found something I wanted to do, to become noticed by the salons in order to clear my mother''s name.

    That¡¯s why I practised violin with Emmi, that¡¯s why I went to Harrivetta in order to meet Salayev,

    and that¡¯s why I want to go with her to the open party, all for the sake of my mother who gave me a chance at life.

    But recently I noticed more. I started to pay more attention to the future, and less to the past.

    I believe this is a good chance, but it is also why I started to get more anxious lately.

    ¡°Hey it¡¯s actually close by.¡± Davithea says as we arrive.

    The boy points at the lake and turns to his sisters in excitement.

    ¡°Quite the view, I concur.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t get close to the holes.¡± Minorta points out.

    ¡°That would be obvious, even if you didn¡¯t inform everyone.¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°But do be sure that we already tried skating here and the ice was fine.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°We would have invited you otherwise, Pyria.¡± Ellien tells me.

    ¡°Of course, I am thankful.¡± I reply.

    Previously when I talked with Minorta, I couldn¡¯t say who I really was and how I felt.

    And further, the part she accepted and empathized was not the real me inside.

    I was afraid to tell her the truth about me, I was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t believe me and take my truth as absurd.

    To her I was always Pyrecilla, not the person inside of the young lady¡¯s body who went through life once already.

    ¡°Harrivetta, I can help you put these on.¡± Minorta tells her.

    ¡°Aye, I would be obliged.¡± The tall blond girl bows.

    ¡°Put the blades down in the snow, near the shore.¡± Minorta puts down her blades in presentation. ¡°Then you only have to tie them up.¡±

    ¡°I understand, appears easy.¡± Harrivetta replies.

    ¡°Here I¡¯m going to help you tie them.¡± Davithea says after kneeling down.

    ¡°Thank you dear Davithea.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°In the passing, what did you talk with Pyrecilla about a little earlier?¡± The little girl asks.

    ¡°She voiced concerns about the inconvenience of returning during the night.¡± Harrivetta mentions.

    ¡°So she is afraid of the dark, just like me?¡± Davithea giggles.

    ¡°As anyone would Davithea.¡± Minorta adds. ¡°And I can understand why she would feel like thought.¡±

    ¡°Does that explain her being distant today?¡± Ellien whispers. ¡°She stands here is deep in thought.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to her. Hey Pyrie!¡± Minorta shouts at me waving her arm.

    The real me was a guy who went through his life like anyone else in the world.

    I tried to pass school, and that was easy, I tried to pass college, and I stopped there.

    I realised that a normal job doesn¡¯t really appeal to me, that just working and eating would be the worst.

    There was no purpose, no goal I would attain if I only continued being a consumer.

    But the reality behind this was that I never managed to fit within the society.

    Even if I made friends I was never a part of a community, the relationships were brief and fake.

    It was due to how my mind processed information, now that I think about it.

    Because of my mental problems I visited shrinks which didn¡¯t really help in the end.

    So I became an outcast and led a life pretty much only inside of my head,

    while all interaction with the world was done via a persona I created for myself.

    But there was more to that. Recently, the technological advancement gave me that opportunity.

    In the Virtual Reality you could become anyone, they said. You could create your own world, they said.

    And I thought that I would try it, in order to show everyone the me inside of my mind.

    That is, after college and talking with several people I started having doubts about my gender.

    Even during school days I noticed I was more interested in the bodies of girls and their function.

    How it would be like to have a girl¡¯s body, how would others react to me if I was female or how would my life be different.

    Furthermore, unlike most boys I had no physical attraction to any of my female classmates.

    Rather, I started to take notice of their fashion, their hobbies and preferred their company over bonding with male students.

    But it was only when I grew older, when I had the opportunity to express myself outside society.

    I started to think that I might feel better as a female, that I would feel better if I was born a female.

    That¡¯s why I decided to start a ¡°new¡± life as a little girl inside a world made by ones and zeros.

    Of course that dream could only be achieved for me in Virtual Reality, where I would have to pretend.

    Yet, I always was reminded by someone, or something, that I am a man inside, that I lie to others.

    That¡¯s why I became distant to people in general, and further destroyed my mental state.

    Lies were the only thing keeping me intact, as well as friends who believed me and respected me.

    Never had I suffer through rejection again, as long as I stayed close to a small group of people online.

    But now Virtual Reality no longer matters. The support group of friends doesn¡¯t matter.

    Ever since I woke up in this world everything changed so drastically that I couldn¡¯t even imagine that was possible.

    I was worried at first that this is fake, that this was not real, but now, I know it¡¯s the truth.

    That¡¯s because I was able to find the childhood bliss anew, and no longer I needed the past.

    ¡°Ahaha.¡± I laughed.

    ¡°Ahhahaa.¡± Davithea giggled.

    ¡°Ihihi.¡± Harrivetta released chuckle.

    ¡°Ehehe.¡± Gorgie tittered.

    ¡°Ahahaha.¡± Minorta and Ellien guffawed and we all played together.

    As my body was dancing on the ice, and my hands swung around, as my legs glided on the surface,

    my temperature was getting warmer, a smile appeared on my round face, and something in my heart felt different.

    I can only recall this feeling from my childhood, the sensation of pure and innocent joy.

    No matter how long I stayed in Virtual Reality, I wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate that emotion.

    And to think about a month or two ago I was afraid that my old life was more important.

    It isn¡¯t now, it doesn¡¯t matter. My fear of rejection, the sensation of being in a female body,

    all that reminded me of the times I was in Virtual Reality. But that no longer matters.

    The real me, the truth is that I¡¯m Pyrecilla, playing with friends on a lake.

    ¡°Ahhaa!¡± Davithea says as she slides.

    ¡°What out Davithea!¡± Harrivetta shouts.

    ¡°I have her.¡± I say as I manage to catch her before she falls down.

    ¡°Are you okay Davithea?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°This is fun! Ahaha.¡± Davithea happily laughs.

    ¡°Ahahaha.¡± The boy laughs with her.

    ¡°Hey, be careful you two.¡± Minorta says.

    Eventually everyone started laughing like little children, just like Davithea. I too couldn¡¯t help it.

    All this time the answer was to give up the past and live in the present.

    I had dreams reminding me of who I am, reminding me of the past.

    But experiencing them was painful, since I was not able to forget.

    Yet, I had to forget, I had to erase them from my mind forever.

    My petite hands are a fist when I stand on the lake, sliding a little.

    But then I push myself forward and start to gain momentum.

    My delicate palm now open, free to feel the wind as I cut through the air.

    I feel free, happy and without attachment. I laugh, smile and almost cry.

    ¡°Pyrie! Be careful.¡± Ellien warns me.

    ¡°You are going too fast.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m aware of what I¡¯m doing.¡± I turn and tell them while sliding backwards.

    ¡°Wow you are good at this miss Pyrecilla.¡± Davithea adds in amazement.

    ¡°Cease this pointless competition.¡± Harrivetta tells me.

    ¡°I¡¯m pardon, I¡¯m just carried by the moment.¡± I say as I stop goofing around.

    ¡°My goodness Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta exclaims as she gets close to me.

    Before I am able to react, me and Harrivetta come at each other and collide.

    But neither me or her fall to the ground. Instead she catches me and does a spin.

    It is as we were dancing on the stage, despite that our meeting wasn¡¯t planned out.

    I stop in her arms and look upwards, as her face lowers and meets my eyes.

    ¡°Pyrecilla, what is the meaning of this?¡± She asks me as I smile at her.

    ¡°I am simply happy seeing you like this.¡± I reply, while embracing her.

    ¡°This instance of dance practice is improper.¡± Harrivetta says flushing a little.

    ¡°But at the very least, aren¡¯t you happy like the rest?¡± I say, looking around.

    Others, who appear to be playing on the other side, don¡¯t appear to notice us embracing each other.

    It is as if, in this bliss of youth, they aren¡¯t able to register a single thing that would be worrying or causing anxiousness.

    ¡°I concur, I never seen Davithea or Gorgie be this happy.¡± Harrivetta manages to voice.

    ¡°Hey! You too should join the play.¡± I tell her. ¡°Let the wind carry you.¡±

    ¡°Must you be so insisting? You almost tripped just a second before.¡± Harrivetta sighs.

    ¡°Then what of it?¡± I tilt my head. ¡°Afraid of falling down?¡±

    ¡°Aye, yet I suppose worse fates could incur.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I show you like I promised?¡± I ask. ¡°Just like when I said I was afraid of the dark, I will too promise that I will hold your hand.¡±

    ¡°Is that the case? That is your conviction?¡± Harrivetta says as her grip loosens.

    ¡°But only if you let go first, then you will understand.¡± I whisper to her while placing my hands on her palms.

    ¡°Thus, the release you speak of is your way of returning the favour?¡± Harrivetta whispers back, lowering her head.

    ¡°Just as you did unto Davithea and me.¡± I reply, gently touching her forehead with mine.

    ¡°I granted her joyfulness. but what of you? What have you received from me?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Take me hand and it will come to you clear.¡± I tell her.

    Considering the countryside, the land is where the farmers put in their work.

    And every spring, the wheat grows as the achievement of their effort.

    It is a cycle of giving and receiving, the simple life of generosity produced in nature.

    Just like Minorta or Ellien, people who live here have deep connection with the soil.

    They carry a purpose of protecting and nurturing it with care, since this is also their history.

    their family, their purpose in life. They belong in this world and from that can feel true freedom.

    That is what I told Harrivetta, to let go of her image of a proper lady and her wish of a perfect family,

    so that she could embrace the fact that she lives in this world, with friends who care for her.

    That¡¯s what I realised by letting go of my past and appreciating the person in the reflection on the ice.

    ¡°Come, don¡¯t be so anxious Harrie.¡± Davithea beckons her friend.

    ¡°It is that carefulness is proper.¡± Harrivetta explains.

    ¡°Suppose it is so Harrivetta.¡± Ellien says. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you be glad to know that Davithea is enjoying herself? We will pay attention to her if you worry, but saying no would spoil all the enjoyment.¡±

    ¡°Besides after all this work you should also think of fun.¡± Minorta adds. ¡°In summer you work in the fields but now the soil rests. So today we too aim to use the winter break in a joyful way.¡±

    ¡°And this is better than sitting at home.¡± Ellien adds. ¡°And I suppose Davithea also understands that, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yea, you are right Ellien!¡± Davithea responds.

    And only me and my tall blond friend appears to be standing still and not having fun.

    ¡°See Harrivetta? Everyone wants to play with you.¡± I giggle at her.

    ¡°Pyrie once told me to be happy for others.¡± Ellien mentions. ¡°Do you know why Harrivetta?¡±

    ¡°Because it makes them happy too.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Then would you accept?¡± I let out my palm as if I was inviting her to a dance.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s all make a circle!¡± Davithea exclaims, grabbing Harrivetta¡¯s hand.

    Gorgie takes the Davithea¡¯s hand and Elliens¡¯s.

    ¡°Come Ellien!¡± Minorta takes mine and Ellien¡¯s hands.

    ¡°With pleasure, miss Harrivetta,¡± She bows, takes my hand and Davithea¡¯s and we all start to dance in a circle.

 11-1

    Besides the children playing on the frozen lake, there were also adults working.

    They were discussing various business plans and forming informal contracts.

    ¡°As you know the railway plans to extend their influence over this land in near future. It is a huge investment that requires everyone to work together.¡° Beamortha says. ¡°The current plan is to create a station near the village which then would lead to your town. I learned that the community here is not likely to support the decision and the path does go through the fields that are in my possession.¡±

    ¡°Yes we do understand why you would sustain losses during that investment.¡± Sergiey says. ¡°But frankly I believe the opposite will happen. The value of the land should increase if the railway uses it, no?¡±

    ¡°That is only if I keep the land.¡± Beamortha explains. ¡°As per directive of the government, the land under the railway is to be made into state property. I would only receive a one-time payment, but my losses would not be not be covered. The rail would also cut the soil in half, making it harder for the farmers.¡±

    ¡°How much would be enough then?¡± Sergiey thinks. ¡°Whichever is the case I don¡¯t see this being a problem that affects us in any way.¡±

    ¡°Conversely, I think that this will affect the Francishies indirectly. The path that the railroad is going to decide can be changed with enough voices.¡± Beamortha continues. ¡°Suppose we move to the west, somewhere over there. This wouldn¡¯t affect my property but will shorten the travel to the town. Besides, no one would profit from a station near the school, so more cargo would go to the town.¡±

    ¡°Is that really feasible you think?¡± Sergiey asks. ¡°It is indeed interesting and piques my interest. However I don¡¯t think if money is involved you would accept this. More profitable for you would be investing in the infrastructure of the village, and that is where a station would be a benefit for you.¡±

    ¡°In terms of money you might be right.¡± Beamortha nods. ¡°But the peasants here wouldn¡¯t be ever interested in becoming capitalists. They believe in the soil more than money. You can¡¯t simply convince them to work anything but the farmland. And believe me that I tried, as I talked many times on this topic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you appear popular hence what you say might be the truth.¡± Sergiey ponders. ¡°But hospitality is your virtue? And you insist you are not talking about profits here? What a curiosity indeed.¡±

    The two business people were discussing the future of the village in a small room inside the abbey.

    There was also Abbayeva present there, but she stayed silent and only listened to the conversation.

    It appears that, there are some doubts in Sergiey¡¯s mind about Beamortha¡¯s true intentions.

    ¡°Besides that railroad issue, I have to mention something different, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Sergiey says. ¡°As you possibly noticed, a bakery opened in the village. It belongs to our son and it is a venture with risks. We would like to know what you do think of it.¡±

    ¡°I am familiar with that shop, yes.¡± Beamortha relaxes herself in the chair. ¡°I bought bread from there and it was tasty, but for some reason I heard it has problems with the client base?¡±

    ¡°It is not our matter, but we do have interest, as parents.¡± Sergiey states. ¡°We would like to talk about an agreement that we can arrange in order to protect the asset from suffering more losses.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Is it so, you want my advice?¡± Beamortha slimes. ¡°Well it is true that the millman bread is more popular as he is granted by long time trust by his clients. It would be possible to say that competition in these conditions is an unwise venture.¡±

    ¡°Then how about we come with another plan.¡± Sergiey suggests. ¡°As I understand my son is running a carriage in order to receive supplies, but would it be possible to get the ingredients from the millman directly? If anyone would be able to create a contract between them it would be you, miss Abronova.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that my word would make it possible, yes.¡± Beamortha states. ¡°Then I suppose I will state my conditions. The millman would be hired and given the ownership of the branch, your son will have to discuss the details with him. Secondly, the bakery will use coal, since otherwise this village¡¯s supply would be wasted, being stockpiled and locked away.¡±

    ¡°Coal in the village? Is that another of your venture?¡± Sergiey asks.

    ¡°Do not be surprised, the pastor is also involved.¡± Beamortha tells the man. ¡°I can show you the storage room later. But for now, if you do agree to the terms, please feel free to send your son to me anytime.¡±

    ¡°How would you even convince the priest?¡± Sergiey inquires surprised.

    ¡°It is because of charity.¡± Beamortha voices. ¡°As I mentioned profit is not my goal here, and there are people who suffer from cold. I would suffer losses if I didn¡¯t take proper care of them. And besides, its credit not coin, since they wouldn¡¯t be able to pay during this season.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that explanation works for my curiosity.¡± Sergiey says. ¡°The news will reach my son as soon as possible. Afterwards it is up to him, but I believe he would be agreeable. As for the railroad I will discuss your option with other parties who would show interest.¡±

    But after the two shook their hands, the wife of Sergiey bowed and asked for a word.

    She wanted to know more about the future business partner of her husband.

    ¡°Say miss Abronova, are you married? There has been some terrible rumours I forbid to restate here.¡± Abbayeva asks.

    ¡°Certainly this ring speaks it through them, does it not?¡± Beamortha shows them the ring on her finger. ¡°He is a gentleman and a banker, but I seldom talk about my relationship. You certainly know how rumours always follow behind my back?¡±

    ¡°I am aware of the gossiping mouths, and they drive me revolting.¡± Abbayeva speaks with disgust. ¡°Yet, what of your previous husband? For what did he deserve his fate?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? He was the one unfaithful.¡± Beamortha says. ¡°Now that the baby has grown, you can see the resemblance to the maid. I did not have a child with that man.¡±

    ¡°I did hear that there are difficulties, but you aren¡¯t shamed to state that without any proof?¡± Abbayeva interrogates.

    ¡°You know my daughter, Pyrecilla? Her hair and eyes should clue to the genealogy.¡± Beamortha points out. ¡°If it was his baby, as the man says, then wouldn¡¯t it have similar eyes or hair? No one in his family or his wife¡¯s family has a blue pigment, like his maid has.¡±

    ¡°How difficult it is for me to accept that as truth!¡± Abbayeva exclaims. ¡°If it is so then you state that what that man said are lies?¡±

    ¡°I suppose if you say it so, yes.¡± Beamortha released a sigh.

    ¡°But what of the evidence? It would hardly be a case without it, and blindly pursuing the notion surely is unwise.¡± Abbayeva ponders.

    ¡°My words are not enough of course, but that is all I have.¡± Beamortha says. ¡°Interviewing the maid and doing your own research when you get the chance is what I suggest.¡±

    ¡°Then be it no further than the open house at Granostrias.¡± Abbayeva mentions. ¡°My daughters expressed their desire to meet you, miss Abronova, and in person. It would be an unfortunate oversight if you were not to come.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. My darling did mention that in the letter.¡± Beamortha releases air as she realises. ¡°It would be a pity indeed if I were not to come, for me and my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Then it is decided miss Abronova. We will be awaiting you with anticipation.¡± Abbayeva says as she stands up and bows formally.

    ¡°Of course, likewise miss Francishia.¡± Beamortha returns the gesture.

    ¡°But please, feel unstrained to call me simply Abbayeva.¡± The mother adds.

    And as the conversation between the ladies is over, the group leaves the room.

    At the same time, Pyrecilla and her friends arrive back at the abbey to eat dinner.

    It is dark outside and time to go back home, so after they are well fed it is time to say their goodbye to everyone.

    Once they are finished, Minorta and Ellien go back on foot, while Harrivetta¡¯s siblings and her guests board the carriage.

    It was supposed to be a holiday today, a day free from work, but it ended up most tiring in the end.

    Even the young red haired lady falls asleep, like Davithea and Gorgie, falling on her tall friend¡¯s lap.

 12-0

    I suppose it is time to open my eyes, since surprisingly, for some reason I can¡¯t go back to sleep.

    Today appears to be a little different than usual. Normally I find it hard to get out of bed.

    However, this morning I am unable to return to the dream world, closing my cerise eyes in peace has no effect.

    The sun is barely in the sky, it is still quite dark, I notice, as I stand up to enjoy the rays slowly illuminating the snow horizon.

    The window I look through is emanating a cold feeling when I reach my tiny palm near it.

    It¡¯s not only the glass, I discover, the entire room is filled with chilling air which makes my flimsy body shiver.

    In this case I decide to grab the blanket from the bed and warp myself with it.

    And to say the least, I would probably benefit more if I went back to sleep,

    but neither do I feel tired or have the desire to go back to the bed after my sun rays squeezed my irises.

    Therefore, the idea I came up with is to get on the sofa and start reading a book.

    It¡¯s an excellent plan, I think, because I might even tire my eyes enough for them to close on their own.

    Alternatively, sitting down would allow me to heat up until the maids light up the fireplace.

    There are four in this house and not all are used. That depends on how many residents are present.

    Some of the segments are therefore cold, and locked away to prevent the cold air escaping.

    Yet, I never really did a tour and visit all the rooms, like Davithea suggested one time.

    Is it time to do that today, I ask myself, as I start to feel a little more comfortable resting on the sofa.

    Besides the aunt, there are only the usual maids and Harrivetta¡¯s family present.

    However, it is today that the famous musician, Bahik Salayev, is going to visit this mansion.

    Besides the aunt, there aren¡¯t many people looking forward to seeing that man.

    Me and Harrivetta were practising every day for the time when he would judge our abilities.

    But at some point I think we lost interest and just got tired from aimlessly repeating the same training schedule.

    That¡¯s to say, today might be different, but that only makes me more anxious as I imagine what can happen.

    Therefore, instead of thinking of that possibility, I grab a book from the shelf and start reading it.

    It is titled ¡°The Promotion of The Rational Mind¡±. I would believe this a book for adults,

    yet I decided that I¡¯m going to read this, though I didn¡¯t even finish school, or received a degree yet.

    It is an essay from various authors that state how important for the society is to accept arguments based on facts,

    while explaining how the minds of the past have influenced philosophy throughout the years.

    I am interested in knowing how people would categorize the world with their limited information,

    since when I went to college the first time I had no clue how all this applied to life.

    But now, the western philosophy makes more sense for me as I look at it in terms of the pursuit of discovering the social conduct in its truest form.

    ¡°The main similarity between a fact and a truth is that of an assumption. One may be fast to conclude said words are synonyms, yet the fundamental difference is the basis for scientific findings. It is of the nature similar to how objective thinking and empirical findings vary, wherein one tells of a reality unrelated to the observer that is verifiable, while the other speaks of an opinion and the judgement that stems from perspective. Yet, facts themselves are also in turn not ultimate and undeniable truths, like truths or opinions, and therefore might appear similar without the knowledge of their denotation.¡± I read.

    I suppose I have covered this at school, but even in my previous life I didn¡¯t understand why this was important.

    Only after I became a free thinker, after college, I noticed how many people believed in truths over facts.

    Naturally the difference between the two doesn¡¯t matter if you take in consideration that both are just assumptions.

    Like if one person thinks it would rain tomorrow, while the other would use established weather facts to state prognosis.

    Comparatively, people living at the farmland might be good at knowing when it would rain,

    but one that uses science would be more consistent, accurate and could tell of the sky far away in the calendar.

    That is to say, facts are a more reliable way to state of the reality, yet philosophically, they can¡¯t explain matters of the mind,

    like concepts such as morality, religion, society or any philosophical argument.

    Therefore many people, not just in this world by in my previous life as well, declared that they knew the real truth,

    yet what they said wasn¡¯t the factual reality, just opinions, predictions and most of all information with little reliability.

    And that is to say, science is supposed to find evidence that deny established facts in order to further our understanding of the world,

    rather that state of ultimate truths that aren¡¯t allowed to receive criticism or can¡¯t be proven wrong by design.

    One can only speak of the factual reality through predictions and opinions, but never should they be undeniable.

    That is obvious to me since many facts from this world were already proven false in my old life.

    If not for that aspect, if humanity would have kept accepting the arguments from authority when one would state the truth,

    like for example if the church would be able to say more about the shape of Earth than scientists,

    then most certainly the truth, told by the priests, would matter more than the fact, leading to no progress or development.

    And consequently, if this was really the situation was repeating in my old life, thanks to the internet, misinformation and post-truth movements,

    then I can understand why many of my friends couldn¡¯t find themselves in the world.

    That is also why when I started reading this book I hoped the thinkers of the past understood the purpose of science more correctly.

    But maybe I was wrong, since for some reason, this rationalism in this book has a bias against the simple minded,

    the natural ideologies of the farmers or peasants that care little of progress or advancement.

    ¡°I should have just picked up a story book.¡± I sigh while the book falls on my face.

    At least I would have enjoyed a simple story more than this scientific murmur.

    Perhaps this is just a popular book, but compared to the videos or blogs, this doesn¡¯t appear all that different.

    It reminds of the time when I was in college and suddenly I realised something.

    During one lecture, the professors spoke of an international scholarship and was very enthusiastic to interest students in joining the program.

    I understood then what students are, assets in training for certain purposes dictated by influential people.

    Apart from that, there was also of course pure science, but I also heard that those people aren¡¯t fortunate as well.

    I know one story of a person who felt into the situation where their field of science was already advanced so much that there were no further discoveries.

    Thus, they were asked by their employer, as in by the professor, to find something worth receiving a grand.

    But to solve that problem the student was suggested to make up an issue that would attract enough attention.

    Doing so, they would at least make money, use their degree and make research that was not useful to science at all.

    But that didn¡¯t matter, since only for those in the field could tell of the faultiness of the paper,

    while the mentioned student still would receive the funds, regardless of the poor reviews.

    What mattered more was popularity and how many newspapers reported the said science.

    That¡¯s why the older I became the less I thought my education actually mattered.

    I learned much more from being a free soul and doing my own research, than from focusing on a career path of a scientist.

    Of course, that was because I was never good enough or had the desire to look for work outside the path of pure science.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± A voice whispers outside the door.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± I answer.

    ¡°Pyrecilla are you awake as well?¡± Says the surprised voice.

    ¡°Come in, if you please.¡± I plead.

    ¡°Sorry to be intruding so early.¡± The door opens and a person enters.

    What I saw then was a blanket covered young lady that was a little taller than me.

    As I pondered why would she also be awake this early, I noticed I also had only light clothes underneath the covering.

    It appears that Harrivetta decided that she would surprise me and pay me a visit.

    And to add to that, she had the courage to go through the corridor wearing that.

    I suppose I¡¯m her guest, but something is amiss, I feel strange, but I can¡¯t guess what is wrong.

    As my friend carries herself inside the blanket to the sofa, she lays down on the opposite side from me.

    ¡°Before you state a word, Davithea decided to spend the night with Gorgie.¡± Harrivetta tells me.

    ¡°Then that is wonderful! I suppose you are glad?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°For a child of her age it is not shameful.¡± Harrivetta says. ¡°Yet, it is a pity that I had to spend the night alone in the bed. I suppose I got used to having her beside me.¡±

    ¡°And, to take a guess, I presume that explains your unusual wake up time today?¡± I say as I lower the book I¡¯m holding.

    ¡°That is so, it is a fact.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Then please feel free to fashion yourself with your fancy. The shelf is over there.¡± I point at the place where I keep my books.

    But instead of diverting her interests there, she looked directly at me.

    Her gaze pierced me as if she wanted to criticize me for my reading choice.

    ¡°The one you are reading, isn¡¯t it of science?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°I assure you it¡¯s no scientific journal, just a simple essay.¡± I explain to her.

    ¡°You have interest in such tomes? How so?¡± Harrivetta tilts her head.

    ¡°I suppose there is either nothing else interesting, or that this mumble is enough to brighten your mind in the morning.¡± I tell her, yawning.

    ¡°To comprehend such a book requires much knowledge.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°Having it tire you perhaps states of your over-commitment.¡±

    ¡°I do however apprehend the topics with ease. It is just that it has little scientific value to me.¡± I mention, while I dig deeper into the sofa.

    ¡°How it is so?¡± Harrivetta says a little upset. ¡°This is far beyond the level of the school curriculum, yet you say this bores you?¡±

    ¡°I suppose in order to avoid the wrong impression, I discovered many things that I¡¯m already familiar with.¡± I say. ¡°My expectation was high however, a hope of enlightenment which is unlikely at this point.¡±

    ¡°I understand your disappointment, though surprising it is.¡± Harrivetta voices. ¡°A science level book in the hands of a school student shouldn¡¯t be comprehensible in the first place. And to add, you appear to lack the respect to appreciate your talent.¡±

    I put down the book on the table and look directly at my friend as I bend my knees and sit in a curled up position on the sofa.

    ¡°Wasting my talent on not paying attention when reading books?¡± I tilt my head. ¡°I can lend you this so you discover this to be no further than the school level. The word usage might be different, but the concepts are fundamentally the same.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so, understanding the language is at least the sign of maturity.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°But what are words compared to the substance?¡± I question. ¡°Nothing but a way of argumentation that attempts to convince one of their intellectual lacking.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, then the beauty of the words would not matter.¡± Harrivetta points out.

    ¡°In terms of the knowledge or wisdom value, beauty matters not.¡± I state.

    ¡°But said qualities also require the tranquillity of mind.¡± Harrivetta voices. ¡°Without them one would not have the sensibility to discern which is right, and fail to sense the authenticity of written thoughts when compared them to reality.¡±

    What Harrivetta says is that without a sensibility to know that one is trying to say about their ideals,

    but using various arguments and language, one could write a scientific divination that spreads bias, with or without having the intention to do so.

    That is why the beauty of the words is important, and according to Harrivetta, so is to appeal to the reader as well.

    That is to say, if one opens the book in order to look for knowledge, but instead is met with disappointing bias,

    then it is not proper, and any information mentioned there is little of worth.

    But if the beauty of the words is preserved, the objectivity, the appeal to the reader,

    and the respect to the facts, then it¡¯s worth reading, even if you already know of the subject matter.

    This was also an issue with the online journals that spread like plague in my past life, along with false information.

    If honest people who wrote them would appeal to the beauty of the language,

    to have done their research fair and present the science in a unbiased form,

    then perhaps many that read them, including reporters, would have satisfied Harrivetta.

    However, that was not the case, and many just simply copied and misrepresented the information,

    causing more confusion since the paper presented was made to appear credible, yet it wasn¡¯t.

    In many cases it had nothing to do with science, by not referencing years of research previously done in the field,

    having no or selective peer reviews, that accounted next to none corrections anyway,

    and were posted online, where anyone, including not scientists, could publish their own journals.

    Therefore, the belief that one must appeal to the beauty of the language when writing,

    be it science or a novel, is quite a reasonable opinion to have, I think.

    ¡°Pyrecilla? Did you doze off?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°Um¡­Yes? I suppose so.¡± I answer.

    As I noticed the voice, my half-wake mind started to perceive reality again.

    I was curled up with my legs and body on the sofa, covered by a blanket.

    Harrivetta who was on the opposite side, just barely touching my feet with hers.

    She was in a similar position like me, but rather than dozing off, she appeared to be observing me as I opened my eyes.

    I have no idea how much time has passed since I put the book down, I realised.

    But before I could rub my eyes or let out a yawn I noticed a familiar sound outside.

    ¡°May I enter miss Pyrecilla?¡± A voice asks me after knocking on the door.

    ¡°Yes, do please come in.¡± I answer.

    Through the door enters my usual maid who discovers Harrivetta and me on the sofa.

    Her face instantly changes expression as she is both surprised and out of suitable words to say.

    ¡°Do not pay mind to me.¡± Harrivetta says to her.

    ¡°I woke up early.¡± I tell the maid.

    ¡°I suppose you can inform my maid that I will be there in a minute so she wouldn¡¯t worry?¡± Harrivetta suggests.

    ¡°I''d rather have you stay here Harrivetta.¡± I ask her.

    ¡°It would inconvenience you, I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Harrivetta answers.

    ¡°Simply take your clothes here, there is plenty of room for us two.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°I pardon!¡± The maid gets us attention while fretting.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose I have to get up and clean my face.¡± I yawn.

    ¡°Yes, please get the maid and tell her I will be needing her here, with my dress ready of course.¡± Harrivetta adds as she gets up.

    And before the maid is able to state more, she decides to rush out of the room.

    We are left alone again, and the sun through the window is quite bright.

    It must be morning now, and finally we can start our usual daily schedule.

    As far as I recall today is supposed to be the day of our promised meeting with the maestro.

    Yet, I can tell that Harrivetta doesn¡¯t particularly appear to be looking forward to that.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious about today?¡± Harrivetta asks me as she washes her face.

    ¡°I suppose after I see the man himself I will be.¡± I say.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m worried.¡± She says. ¡°It is my aunt that I¡¯m most concerned about.¡±

    ¡°Then would you say it¡¯s better not to speak more of it?¡± I suggest.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°As long as you understand completely.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    Her aunt is a great supporter of maestro Salayev. Knowing her she might affect our meeting,

    and it would not be pleasant to me, Harrivetta or the guest. She appears to be a so called music critic,

    an individuals who know more about music than the usual listener. Perhaps she studied it,

    but there is no way to tell what ramification her expertise might have on our performance.

    That is to say she was trying to help out with our practise but she wasn¡¯t able to do much.

    All she said was that we are doing a fine job, but couldn¡¯t tell if we actually improved.

    Yet, it would be a waste, as Harrivetta says it, if we would not try to do better on our own.

    ¡°Excuses us miss Pyrecilla.¡± A female voice outside catches my attention.

    ¡°Please come in.¡± I reply.

    Before I am able to wipe my face with a towel, the maids come in through the door, bowing.

    The one that works with Harrivetta is visibly older than mine, but they both work together,

    carrying the clothes for the blond lady to wear, as well as a stool for her to sit on. It has the same height but a little different design.

    To not further delay, we both decide to sit down in our positions and allow the maids to do their work.

    ¡°Then shall we proceed?¡± The maid asks Harrivetta.

    ¡°Of course, please do so.¡± Harrivetta answers.

    Today is no exception from the usual, and thus the first piece of clothing we are put on are stockings.

    They are relatively easy to dress, but it is crucial because the next in order is the corset.

    This time I brace myself for it with all my strength in my tiny body, but I don¡¯t feel anything.

    It means that I got used to putting the corset on to the extent that I didn¡¯t even notice the maid putting it on.

    After I return to the straight position, I look down and can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m actually wearing it, since I don¡¯t feel unusual.

    Strangely, Harrivetta also doesn¡¯t make a sound while she gets treated from behind by her maid.

    ¡°Now miss Pyrecilla, anything you fancy today?¡± My maid asks me, looking through the wardrobe.

    ¡°I believe anything that would be fitting for the occasion.¡± I say without thinking.

    ¡°Absolutely miss, I presume this might be your liking?¡± She asks me.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little short?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°I suppose the youthful radiance of that dress would suit your hair style.¡± The maid says.

    ¡°I suppose you might be right? I am not sure.¡± I reply.

    ¡°I concur, your long hair is fitting for the image of a young lass.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    ¡°I had cut it shorter in the evening, but that was supposed to be a surprise.¡± I tell her.

    Because I was wearing a mobcap all this time, Harrivetta never noticed my new haircut.

    The reason why I decided is that the hair was getting too long and I couldn¡¯t fit it inside the mobcap without damaging it.

    Therefore I decided to tell the maid that she has to shorten it with scissors.

    The effect would be of course a surprise for everyone since I haven¡¯t the occasion to wear a dress with it yet.

    ¡°That is quite the news, but you aren¡¯t the only one.¡± Harrivetta smirks.

    ¡°You did that as well in secret?¡± I giggle.

    ¡°Of course, it is obvious that I would.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°The visit was the reason I suppose? Then I can¡¯t wait!¡± I exclaim happily.

    ¡°Be prepared for amazement.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    ¡°I sure hope it came out splendid.¡± Harrivetta¡¯s maid says.

    ¡°With you on the task, I worry not.¡± My maid responds.

    ¡°It¡¯s the method. I haven¡¯t the chance to use it in a long time.¡± Harrivetta¡¯s maid explains.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you did a great job!¡± My maid says.

    ¡°But my work is nothing compared to your talent.¡± Harrivetta¡¯s maid responds.

    ¡°Yet, you are much older! How could I compete with a senior?¡± My maid states.

    It appears that the conversation went from our mouths onto the lips on the two maids.

    They were humbly discussing who did a better job without revealing anything yet.

    Of course my hair wasn¡¯t yet stylized, so the surprise wouldn¡¯t be as much as the maids say.

    However, knowing Harrivetta she might have planned something truly amazing.

    And at the second our dresses were complete, the mobcaps were removed at the same time.

    ¡°This is pretty!¡± I exclaim as I look at Harrivetta.

    ¡°The heating technique had to be used.¡± Harrivetta says as she flips her drills. ¡°I suppose that the applause should be directed at my maid instead.¡±

    ¡°But miss Harrivetta came up with the idea!¡± Her maid says.

    ¡°I have only followed the paper mentioning said style.¡± Harrivetta argues. ¡°You have done the job without must instructions.¡±

    ¡°That is also thanks to the patience of the miss.¡± Her maid says humbly.

    ¡°Yet, I suppose it would take some time.¡± I add.

    ¡°Then I would allow myself to lose!¡± My maid states suddenly.

    ¡°No, please do take it at your own pace.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Splendid, this development is quite interesting.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that our maids also have to compete?¡± I say worried.

    If adding spice to life is to create situation where one could enjoy themselves to the fullest,

    then Harrivetta surely does activates senses whenever there is competition involved.

    I¡¯m, on the other hand, a little worried about how my hair will come out when my maid is in fury.

    There are some quick movements and precisely calculated moves, like during a chess match.

    Not a second is wasted by her in order to make my hair as young looking as possible.

    And with the result in the mirror I look at myself and my ponytail stylised medium sized red hair.

    ¡°Is this of your liking miss Pyrecilla?¡± The maid asks me.

    ¡°This is quite splendidly done I must say.¡± I nod as I bend my head to the side.

    ¡°It is quite the work.¡± Harrivetta adds. ¡°Your appearance can challenge even Davithea in terms of puerile innocence.¡±

    ¡°So you think so? Is it too much?¡± I reply as my cheeks turn red instantly.

    ¡°With that face of yours I should have said you appear as pure as an angel.¡± Harrivetta says as she stands behind me and embraces me.

    ¡°As pure as an angel? What sin have I committed to deserve this?¡± I say while I hide my face in embarrassment.

    ¡°It is only simple that as a host, my duty is to entertain the guest.¡± Harrivetta says as she puts her hands on my palms and gently lowers them.

    ¡°No please, have some mercy!¡± I plead to her as she smiles at me.

    So this is how I would feel if I were to live with her in a single room, I discover.

    It would be possible to image that Davithea receives similar treatment during the day,

    but at the same time I am supposed to act a little older than her, as a proper young lady.

    Yet, I also told Harrivetta to be less like an adult and make it like a little child if she so wishes.

    I suppose that desire also includes her playing with a little sister without restriction of manners.

    But now it seems that her darling Davithea spends more time with Gorgie that with her older sister,

    thus the role of the younger sibling and a dressing doll falls onto me unfortunately.

    And only yesterday, when I decided shorten my hair, I realized how I always was trying to mimic my blond friend¡¯s matureness,

    who is now acting enjoying herself to the fullest, playing with me like I was her younger sister.

    ¡°Now do not fret, I was only admiring your decision in fashion.¡± Harrivetta states. ¡°My purpose wasn¡¯t to cause embarrassment or disapprove of your peculiarity. Indeed, I do hold the opinion that this suits your character more.¡±

    ¡°It is true, miss Harrivetta.¡± Her maid states.

    ¡°You do look proper, yet youthful, miss Pyrecilla.¡± My maid says.

    ¡°If three of you ladies are against me, they I¡¯m defeated.¡± I let my head down. ¡°I anticipated less reaction, but suppose I was blind and could not foresee the consequences. It is my fault that this became so.¡±

    ¡°But the apology should be from me.¡± Harrivetta says as my head goes up again. ¡°I acted out of place and caused this commotion, since I never considered your emotions.¡±

    ¡°There is no need, do not feel regret.¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯m still quite pleased with the look, though I have to get used to this.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps I should give you time?¡± Harrivetta tilts her head.

    But before she is able to leave the room with her maid, two little children enter through the door.

    ¡°Hey! I found you!¡± Davithea comes running through the door without knocking.

    Gorgie who also walks through the door, notices me first and becomes stupefied.

    ¡°Davithea, I am glad to see you.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°But who is this lady?¡± Davithea tilts her head.

    Gorgie also does the same.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Pyrecilla? Did she cut her hair?¡± Davithea asks Harrivetta.

    Gorgie, also realising his mistake, bows to me in apology.

    The two siblings, Davithea and Gorgie, join us in my room, dressed in modest clothes.

    Comparatively, I¡¯m probably the youngest looking in the room if not for my tallness.

    But then again, when I recall Harrivetta¡¯s sisters, the taller one was younger, so height doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°So to not startle anyone else, it is true, I¡¯m Pyrecilla.¡± I say to everyone.

    ¡°Did Harrivetta make you do this?¡± Davithea asks.

    ¡°That is not so.¡± Harrivetta shakes her head.

    The boy shows me the word ¡°Like¡± in his notebook and nods.

    ¡°And surely, as no one can object, this is my choice and responsibility only.¡± I state.

    ¡°Does it mean you want to play with us Pyrecilla?¡± Davithea pulls my hand. ¡°You can be the little sister now!¡±

    ¡°I suppose I haven¡¯t the time today, but I will, I promise.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Do please remember that maestro Salayev will pay us a visit today, dear Davithea.¡± Harrivetta tells her.

    ¡°That is to say are you going to compete with miss Pyrecilla again?¡± Davithea asks.

    ¡°It would appear so, but it¡¯s a friendly sport.¡± Harrivetta explains.

    ¡°Then you two should be on even ground!¡± Davithea tells her.

    When Davithea said that no one in the room really understood what she meant.

    It was only second later when I looked at Harrivetta and realised her appearance.

    She wore her formal, gorgeous dress that she loved so much and used only on occasions.

    With that we were completely different in terms of style and impression.

    The little one must have noticed that it would be difficult for the maestro to choose his favourite if we were to tie.

    That is to say since he is a human he wouldn¡¯t just analyse our musical ability to determine the better one anyway.

    But what should we do in this situation? I could change since there is still time, and wear the dress Harrivetta lent me.

    Otherwise I don¡¯t see how we would be able to resolve this problem. Yet, the little one had an idea of her own.

    ¡°I know what you should do Harrivetta! You should borrow a dress from Pyrecilla!¡± Davithea tells her older sister.

    ¡°I pardon? The idea sounds quite novel.¡± Harrivetta admits.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you only have adult-like clothes in your wardrobe.¡± Davithea states.

    ¡°By that Harrivetta meant that it would be awkward to do so.¡± I explain.

    ¡°Yet who was blushing today? I saw everything through the keyhole!¡± Davithea says.

    At the same time Gorgie bows down in apology, embarrassed.

    ¡°Yet this is no time or place to do so.¡± I tell the little girl.

    ¡°I have been telling her to for so long, of course now is a perfect time.¡± Davithea punts.

    ¡°I presume that I haven¡¯t the choice? It is simply what my little dear Davithea desires from me.¡± Harrivetta admits with a downcast expression.

    ¡°You do concur? Harrivetta please do not, I will change instead.¡± I suggest.

    ¡°Then I would not repay for the early commotion I have caused.¡± Harrivetta argues. ¡°And besides that issue, haven¡¯t you told me of my over-strictness previously?¡±

    ¡°This and that does not relate.¡± I plead to her. ¡°Think of your parents and what would they say.¡±

    ¡°And surely that would matter?¡± Harrivetta tilts her head.

    There must be something I can still do, I tell myself, as I start looking around the room.

    ¡°How about the maids? Do they also comply?¡± I ask the maids.

    ¡°Miss Harrivetta would find support with us.¡± The older maid bows.

    ¡°Then there is no one objecting?¡± I look at every face present in my room.

    ¡°It is so that you are alone in the matter.¡± Harrivetta smirks as she notices me pleading desperately for help.

    ¡°Then only this time, since I feel responsible as well.¡± I punt admitting my defeat.

    ¡°Simply adorable, my dear Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta giggles.

    ¡°We shall see when you look at the mirror.¡± I smirk at her back.

    Considering our height difference, there might be difficulty with selecting a fitting dress for Harrivetta.

    My wardrobe is vast and certainly there is going to something that would work,

    but very little would make it to the final selection. Thus, when I¡¯m done looking through my collection,

    I ask the maid to measure each of my picks and turn to Harrivetta in order for her to become the final judge.

    The dress she favours eventually is a bright pink one, presumably the one my mother brought as a present.

    I do recall that it was too big, but she said that I will grow into it during the winter break.

    And so, as my friend puts on the layers, I look away until she is finished.

    Although I can hear some worrying voices behind me, I can only imagine what is happening.

    It is mostly Davithea who runs around and makes high pitch noises as if she would be a singing bird.

    At some point Gorgie comes in front of me ¡°Not¡± and ¡°Finished¡± in his notebook.

    I was patiently until, at some point, someone walks slowly towards me without saying a word.

    ¡°Are you done changing, Harrivetta?¡± I say anticipating something to happen.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Harrivetta says as she puts her hands over my eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell since I¡¯m blind.¡± I answer her as I put my hands on her wrists.

    ¡°The gloves, don¡¯t they look gorgeous?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°For a pianist, that is a given.¡± I state. ¡°But you are too close.¡±

    ¡°Then would you say yes if I played for you?¡± Harrivetta inquires.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t object to an invitation.¡± I respond, trying to pull down her hands.

    ¡°Then allow me.¡± She takes my hand and grabs around my waist, spinning me around a little.

    Before I am able to protest or say anything, I start to feel a little dizzy from the spinning, and my vision blurs.

    Luckily someone catches me before I collapse to the ground, and I fall gently on their hands instead.

    It is then when I open my eyes, stand up and turn around. On my irises an image of a girl appears.

    She is gorgeous, and dressed wonderfully for the concert she invited me to.

    The long opera gloves really emphasise the appearance of the music performer on the stage.

    It is quite elegant, but at the same time, simple and childlike to a certain degree.

    I¡¯m glad too that Harrivetta, despite her being silent during the change,

    is beaming a joyful and cheerful slime as she looks directly into my cerise eyes.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Harrivetta asks me again.

    ¡°Is this an invitation to a dance?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It might have been, but I suppose that will have to wait.¡± Harrivetta sighs.

    ¡°I pardon, I was taken by the moment. The dress really suits you, although it is a little short.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Alas, everything else is in place.¡± Harrivetta spins around slowly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    ¡°It is as you say Harrivetta. I am quite lost for words.¡± I say as I blush, and turn my head to the side.

    ¡°Why the face, Pyrecilla?¡± Harrivetta tilts her head.

    ¡°If I were to say, you lost a few years more than me. I¡¯m dying of jealousy.¡± I admit with my palm on my mouth.

    ¡°This is sudden.¡± Harrivetta checks also start turning red.

    After a second, everyone in the room starts laughing a little. That helps us calm down and stop acting abnormal.

    The two of us bow, apologise for the behaviour and the time for breakfast finally arrives.

    We enjoy it with the four of us, drinking tea and making small talk in between the bites.

    Davithea is excited because she found a book that she wants to read to Gorgie.

    Harrivetta says that I should more often talk about fashion with her to ease my agitation.

    Gorgie acts quietly, occasionally reacting with a word or two to my and his sisters¡¯ conversations.

    As for me, I am happy that everyone appears enjoying themselves during the breakfast.

    Of course, I can¡¯t eat much myself, but there is always a second stomach for deserts.

    Before the cakes arrive however, there is a knock on the door. From the sound it doesn¡¯t appear as if it was the maid.

    ¡°Can I come in ladies?¡± Someone says.

    ¡°Of course, do come in.¡± I respond.

    The door opens and in the room walks a familiar, yet quite rarely seen face.

    It is Harrivetta¡¯s aunt, who is staying with us for this period of the winter break.

    And furthermore, she is the one looking to today the most, as she is dying to meet the maestro.

    ¡°I never would have guessed that I would meet all you ladies and Gorgie in the same room, in the guest room out of all places.¡± The aunt says as she enters. ¡±Are you having a pleasant time ladies?¡±

    ¡°Hey aunt Gnezevia! You should have come earlier.¡± Davithea tells her.

    ¡°Why would that be so, my darling little Davithea?¡± The aunt curiously tilts her head.

    ¡°We had a lot of fun dressing up!¡± Davithea explains.

    ¡°Oh I see, I appreciate the sentiment. You two look remarkably splendid, but so do you Davithea.¡± The aunt says.

    ¡°Thank you miss Gnezevia.¡± I say as I bow to her.

    ¡°The complement is appreciated, aunt Gnezevia.¡± Harrivetta says as she bows to her.

    Only after the aunt walks ostentatiously towards the chair and sits down does she state her reason for coming here.

    ¡°But I beg your pardon, I did not simply come to say my good mornings to you.¡± The aunt explains. ¡°As you know, maestro Salayev himself will be arriving today, and my job as a teacher will unfortunately end. However, there is a surprise. From this day on, I will start teaching you both the art of dance!¡±

    As she said those words, the aunt was looking at mine and Harrivetta¡¯s surprised faces.

    I suppose she desired a more enthusiastic reaction, but we were simply too occupied with her smiling face.

    It appeared like she waited for someone to clap or to congratulate her on her idea, but that didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°I suppose it would not be a terrible notion to have Davithea and Gorgie learn from a young age.¡± Harrivetta ponders as she looks around and then at her aunt.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really thinking about the little darlings.¡± The aunt states. ¡°It¡¯s you and Pyrecilla I had in mind. After all there is the open house party organised by Granostrias. You wouldn¡¯t want to miss the first dance, wouldn''t you ladies?¡±

    ¡°I have received my manner lessons before already.¡± Harrivetta informs. ¡°Would it be a waste to focus time on unimportant matters? The fortepiano remains my aim.¡±

    ¡°A moment wouldn¡¯t hurt in order to remember the basics, would it? Besides you must know that I would feel restless if I wouldn¡¯t make sure of your success.¡± The aunt says. ¡°That is why we must practise and practise again until we are sure of the results dear Harrivetta.¡±

    ¡°Yet, practise we do, and the results show no issues, do they?¡± Harrivetta states, making a serious face. ¡°I thank you in my name and Pyrecilla that you allowed us your time, but there is only this much you could do. Rest is up to us.¡±

    ¡°I also agree with what Harrivetta stated.¡± I nod. ¡°We appreciate that you care for us, but do understand our focus is on music primarily. Spreading out talent would be unwise.¡±

    ¡°But Pyrecilla, do tell if you can.¡± The aunt turns towards me. ¡°Did your mother properly take care of that? Who was your teacher? I believe you are at the perfect age now, so I suppose that is only natural to expect.¡±

    During the conversation between Gnezevia and Harrivetta, my friend managed to avoid extra lessons.

    However, I had to say a single word which caused the aunt to change her focus toward me.

    Since I haven¡¯t yet received any training in proper etiquette, or had a governess teach me of practices of the high class,

    I can¡¯t simply say that I am clueless to such rules as I did study some books on those subjects.

    Just knowledge doesn¡¯t transfer well to the physical abilities of the body however,

    and it is true that if I were to decline it wouldn¡¯t profit for my reputation at the open house.

    Therefore, I decide to explain my decision to Harrivetta later, when I will get the chance.

    ¡°I apologise, but would it be possible for me to learn the dance with Harrivetta?¡± I ask the aunt.

    ¡°Of course my darling Pyrecilla, as long as you are able to convince her as well.¡± The aunt smiles.

    ¡°What is the meaning of such decision Pyrecilla?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°Later I shall tell you.¡± I whisper to her.

    ¡°Can I also join with Gorgie?¡± Davithea asks, raising her and the boy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°That would be splendid indeed.¡± Aunt claps her hands. ¡±But you are both too young to learn with your older lady friends. However, I suppose I will think of something, understood?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I want to watch Harrie dance too.¡± Davithea says.

    Gorgie also nods.

    ¡°Then how about we start now? It would be a good time as any, and besides we haven¡¯t much time till the open house.¡± The aunt explains.

    ¡°Then I will take care of Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta says as she grabs my hand.

    ¡°That would be fair, please go ahead Harrivetta.¡± I say as I exit through the door with Harrivetta.

    With the tall blond lady leading me down the stairs, the other follows towards the music room.

    Besides having a wall that is good for acoustics, it also has fair space for dance practise.

    We open the door and enter the room with only the instruments present inside.

    Carrying out the violin would be possible but as for the fortepiano it really wouldn¡¯t.

    There are no wheels, and it might weigh a lot, so I suppose at least several men would have to carry it.

    Yet I don¡¯t think the aunt is planning on that, since we have enough room I suppose.

    ¡°Now that we are here, let us start.¡± Aunt claps.

    Clapping is her usual way to get our attention, so me and Harrivetta are used to that gesture.

    ¡°I presume some directions are in order?¡± Harrivetta tilts her head.

    ¡°I might be not in the place to say that as you were the one that volunteered to teach her, did you not darling Harrivetta?¡± The aunt states. ¡°And do not worry about the measure, I had predicted this place would be most sufficient for our needs, especially that it has a fortepiano.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a tempo would be appreciated.¡± I nod, beckoning Harrivetta to come closer.

    ¡°Then Pyrecilla, would you like me to lead?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    Knowing my abilities it would be more safe that my friend would be the leading partner.

    In the case of dances there are various rules that say how to perform the proper moves gracefully and in what order.

    That includes asking the lady for a dance, the correct way to hold her hand and how much time is suitable for a single pair to be together.

    Right now what is important, in terms of manners, is that Harrivetta is taller than me,

    so she is supposed to be the leading role. Naturally gents would take that position due to their height as well,

    but as for practise is it passable that two ladies would be dancing together as a pair.

    Above that, because there are various combinations, during certain dances the ladies also hold hands with each other,

    and the proper way to do it with a fellow madam is different from how you are supposed to join hands with a gentleman.

    If this much complexity is already written in the book without pictures I wouldn¡¯t imagine how confusing it must be in reality.

    As I face my partner, the aunt starts playing the fortepiano and I feel my feet already moving on their own.

    I do recall this simple melody, which is easy to follow, thus I don¡¯t practically have problems.

    The only issue is that I worry that I will trip in these heels, and cause disgrace for myself.

    Yet, I have no choice but to trust my partner as she stands by my side in the starting position.

    ¡°I have never danced formally before.¡± I whisper to Harrivetta, hold out my hand to her.

    ¡°That would put you in the same situation as me.¡± Harrivetta responds, taking my hand.

    ¡°But I digress, the time last I had the opportunity was a long ago.¡± I mention.

    ¡°Hence the anxious mood, correct?¡± She tells me to my ear.

    ¡°Because I rather had you started with the basics.¡± I reply.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to assert your ability then.¡± She replies as we take steps.

    This is indeed something I remember from a long time ago. Actually, it was school,

    and I only had the opportunity to do this particular dance once in my entire lifetime.

    Not that it is anything special but I suppose in this world the basics are very similar.

    You have a triple tempo and for every first beat you have to kneel slightly down, while taking a longer step.

    The remaining two steps are performed naturally, with reasonable length and posture straighten up.

    And then we have various combinations which include pairs joining into fours,

    moving below the tunnel, as in below raised hands of fellow pairs, then doing the tunnel with your partner,

    kneeling down and doing a circle, although that one is only for gents, and so on.

    It is a dance that requires the entire house to participate, but so far we have only two able dancers I think.

    Davithea and Gorgie appear to be interested in seeing me and Harrivetta practise, but they only watch for now.

    If this was anything like the rehearsal remember, we would have a full room to perform all the combinations.

    ¡°I was worried, but you follow my step with grace.¡± Harrivetta mutters me.

    ¡°If I said I used to watch my mother as a child, would you believe me?¡± I ask her, whispering.

    ¡°Perhaps, but your tempo is quite astonishing, and you adjust to the height of your partner.¡± Harrivetta points out. ¡°The proper should be the opposite.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you are right. I feel like I shouldn¡¯t be this familiarized, yet it comes hard for me to accept my own ability.¡± I tell her to her ear.

    ¡°It was a long time, was it?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°It was a brief moment of joy.¡± I tell her. ¡°But only because others were happy too.¡±

    I still remember that day when we danced at school. It was truly an experience once in a lifetime.

    But how I would remember it to this day, with motions and the rhythm on top of that?

    The answer to that question is probably that everyone else was in joy, including me.

    We achieved something great, something that can¡¯t be repeated, and something that can¡¯t be explained to others.

    Being a part of that moment felt like a scene from a novel was happening and I was a part of it.

    Yet, as I am now, that time is comparable with our trip to the lake the other day, with Minorta, Harrivetta and others.

    ¡°Your confidence alone would have not said enough about how skilled of a dancer you truly are, Harrivetta.¡± I whisper to her.

    ¡°The words humble me.¡± Harrivetta mutters me back. ¡°Would you foolishly blush again if I states the same could be said about you?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± I answer to her. ¡°It¡¯s since my mind is focused.¡±

    ¡°At times like this, I was left wondering.¡± Harrivetta informs me. ¡°What is that you think of? Is there a way you could tell me?¡±

    ¡°To say I do not notice my mind being absent at times would be unreasonable.¡± I explain. ¡°It would be fine to say I live between two different worlds, but that is alone is obvious if you consider my mother¡¯s reputation.¡±

    As we danced and moved through the room, Davithea and Gorgie decided to join us.

    They would follow us from behind, but the aunt stopped them and asked not to intervene.

    And furthermore, because of that we all decided we would take a small break.

    ¡°So my darling ladies, are you eager to hear my opinion?¡± The aunt asks us. ¡°It is splendid! At least for your first day. I see no reason why you two shouldn¡¯t keep practicing since the date of the open party is upcoming very soon.¡±

    ¡°Suppose if we have more dancers to practise with.¡± I say, catching breath.

    ¡°Aye, I concur that you would also let Davithea and Gorgie join.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°For them there is still so much time, wouldn¡¯t you agree, little darlings?¡± The aunt replies.

    ¡°I want to learn it now!¡± Davithea states.

    The boy nods after the girl.

    ¡°Then I suppose I will have to spend some time with you two personally to teach you the basics.¡± Aunt ponders. ¡°What would you say if you were to come during the morning? No, that wouldn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Then what of the time we would practise music?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°That time I would miss the precious time with maestro Salayev!¡± The aunt exclaims. ¡°That would be disastrous, don¡¯t you think ladies? Besides there has to be some other way, let me think and then I will tell you.¡±

    The aunt walks around the room, having her mind deep in thought while me and Harrivetta sit down.

    In the meantime Davithea and Gorgie decide to practise on their own, following our example.

    They lack the music assistance, so their steps are a little chaotic, but the boy tries his best.

    ¡°Worried about your mother?¡± Harrivetta whispers to me. ¡°Must be difficult to admit, even if I¡¯m your friend.¡±

    ¡°I overreacted, I apologise.¡± I slightly bow. ¡°Must I always be this short minded and spoil the mood?¡±

    ¡°Says the person who asked me for a dance.¡± Harrivetta hides her mouth as she chuckles.

    ¡°Then do tell, have you enjoyed our time on the stage?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°And who or what would tell you that I didn¡¯t?¡± Harrivetta smiles at me, putting her palm under her chin while crossing her legs. ¡°You ask such simple questions, despite that you read books for scholars.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s right.¡± I nod in embarrassment. ¡°But I plead, hear me out this time.¡±

    The two of us, sitting down on chairs, engaged in a conversation about personal affairs.

    Despite that I know from experience that those topics aren¡¯t always going smoothly and as one can predict,

    the words I wanted to tell my friend were completely my own worries for the future.

    I haven¡¯t much to look back at, in terms of school days or the period when I wanted to enter into adulthood during my past life.

    But one thing I learned was that past college, I discovered how important it is to properly study the information.

    Yet, from just books I wouldn¡¯t be able to know if I was able to dance with Harrivetta or not.

    Therefore, it is that knowledge alone is not enough, the beauty of the language is also important.

    The books you read, the video you watch will also dictate what person you eventually become as an adult.

    That is to say, if as a child you liked fiction because it gave you the opportunity to escape the world,

    in later years you wouldn¡¯t even be able to discover everyone living outside your own mind.

    That happened to me with Virtual Reality which made into a person that couldn¡¯t interact with anyone outside of it.

    Technically it is not just that, but many preceding books, movies and media that sold me on the idea of a virtual world.

    But even now I can¡¯t say that fiction isn¡¯t important. It teaches morality and social norms, among other things.

    Yet, if you think that solely relying on knowledge of the books you can find yourself better off than others, it¡¯s not really like that.

    As I would enter into social contact I found myself undergoing it differently, unlike others, through fiction rather than real life experiences.

    Those beautiful words carried me as if it was the script and I was an actor reading my lines on a stage.

    That¡¯s how I imagine anyone would feel when the world surrounding them is turned into pages of books.

    But that was my old self, and I no longer feel like inside of a novel now, since I decided to get rid of my past.

    The only worry I have is my mother, who I want to protect and who I love so dearly.

    She gave me my life and I suppose for a daughter it¡¯s only proper to repay her mother, despite I can¡¯t do much.

    So instead I decide to turn to my friend, because I know saying nothing would make her only worry.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s reputation.¡± I tell Harrivetta in a silent voice. ¡°I wish to improve it to a better state, but I have my doubts about what I should do.¡±

    ¡°Understood. So there are things you don¡¯t know?¡± Harrivetta whispers to me. ¡°First, what do you suppose to do?¡±

    ¡°I presume firstly I will make my debut at the open party.¡± I whisper to her. ¡°There I will find the gossipers and present them my best. A proper and good-mannered daughter couldn¡¯t come from an ignominious house, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°A sound thinking, I suppose.¡± Harrivetta ponders. ¡°And I will support you too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Harrivetta. That means much to me.¡± I say as I bow down.

    As we were talking the aunt returned with a face in distress. Something happened, I thought.

    Outside, thought the door she opened, I could see maids assembling in the main hall.

    This could mean only one thing, that the foretold maestro, Bahik Salayev, arrived at our mansion.

 12-1

    The snow was covering all the land in a remote place, where only the trees could be visible from afar.

    It was a far reach of civilization and barely did humans have influence over this land white space.

    The farmland in the winter is harsh, and many birds choose to migrate to warmer places.

    Yet, those that stay must somehow survive in these harsh conditions, adapting to the weather.

    Minorta, who had been living in a hut that is far away from human civilisation,

    have been working since morning in order to light the fire in her chimney place.

    Apart from feeding animals she doesn¡¯t have many other duties, thus she can now relax.

    That is, sitting down near in kitchen warped in a blanket is a way of repose,

    but it is hard to say she is enjoying vacation like the birds who flew away.

    In the meantime however, her brother enters the room, looks at her and sits down next to his sister.

    It seems that Minorta is quite tired and cold from just staring at the wall and waiting,

    while the fireplace is nowhere near close to lighting up and providing her with heat.

    In this case, the brother decides that he would start blowing at the fire, in order to help the wood burn.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good, even if you had a fan or a blower.¡± Minorta tells her brother.

    ¡°Just wait a moment, it¡¯s going to work.¡± Her brother tells her.

    ¡°If you had coal instead maybe it would lit up.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°You would have probably done better bringing the paper here for kindling.¡± The brother sighs.

    ¡°So the bread isn¡¯t good enough?¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°In this situation I doubt it would do any good.¡± The brother says.

    ¡°But you can eat it, instead of coal.¡± Minorta mentions.

    ¡°I¡¯m not for supporting bread, if we lose on fire.¡± The brother mentions.

    ¡°Then next time I¡¯m going to save up.¡± Minorta voices.

    ¡°If you would spend time on carrying twigs, then you wouldn¡¯t even have to save.¡± The brother voices.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s my fault for not helping you?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°You are helping enough, but not with what¡¯s important?¡± The brother tilts his head.

    ¡°Then you expect me to be your mule?¡± Minorta states angrily.

    ¡°Father had a horse at one point, didn¡¯t he?¡± The brother asks.

    ¡°Then what is it that you need? A horse, bread or coal? Choose one.¡± Minorta punts.

    ¡°You are enough, please don¡¯t make that face.¡± The brother pleads.

    ¡°But the problem is that you don¡¯t take me seriously!¡± Minorta exclaims.

    During the winter break Minorta and her friend went to the village to search for work.

    There aren¡¯t many jobs you can find around the house that are useful once snow falls down.

    The crops won¡¯t grow, the cows don¡¯t have the grass so there is no point in herding them,

    And furthermore, the wood is dry, so chopping down trees in the forest is easier.

    However, for one person, who¡¯s leg is not completely healthy, it might cause trouble.

    He worked so hard that he doesn¡¯t even appear to notice how much of a strain he puts himself in.

    But that matters little, since it¡¯s not like he can receive help with heavy work from her sister.

    She is still young, barely able to hold an axe and use it with strength.

    Therefore, she tried other various ventures in order to make up for her physique and help her brother.

    ¡°Remember the time when I said I was selling bread?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°That was some time ago, what about it?¡± The brother says.

    ¡°Also, remember when I was selling paper? I still have money from that.¡± Minorta mentions.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention you have to pay taxes from that?¡± The brother mentions.

    ¡°And then, there is the coal I delivered, or at least helped to.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°From what I recall you didn¡¯t get paid.¡± The brother adds.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Because it was charity work!¡± Minorta voices.

    ¡°For the needy, since the priest told you.¡± The brother continues.

    ¡°And in the meantime you did your part, didn¡¯t you? With fishing.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°It would have been a waste otherwise. The bite was enormous.¡± The brother explains.

    ¡°Yet, you say my work was for nothing?¡± Minorta punts.

    ¡°There were others fishing too, remember?¡± The brother speaks.

    ¡°But I¡¯m talking about my not seeing the worth in the work I put in.¡± Minorta states.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to question the effects of work if it brings results, not coins.¡± The brother states.

    ¡°Maybe if you came to the market and tried finding work yourself would you understand...¡± Minorta punts again.

    ¡°I do, but only to sell poultry. Relax, will you?¡± The brother tries to calm her down.

    ¡°The same ones I feed every day?¡± Minorta points out.

    ¡°Would you do it for me then? I can give you the axe.¡± The brother responds.

    ¡°No, thank you, I rather not.¡± Minorta backs off.

    It appears that the blond young girl couldn¡¯t convince her brother that she was useful to him.

    The problem however lies in their distinct understanding of what it means to work.

    For the brother, because he is a man, he realises himself in strength related tasks.

    As for Minorta, she would rather focus on food, cleaning and jobs which require a more delicate touch.

    That¡¯s why at one point her brother asked her if she would be interested in sewing.

    And to this day she wouldn¡¯t even think of it again. Perhaps that would bring the two together,

    but it¡¯s hard to say what would improve their relationship, since they always fight with each other.

    Yet, on the other hand maybe it is their nature, maybe there is happiness within this simple, yet imperfect household?

    ¡°I think we are making progress.¡± The brother says as the fireplace starts to heat up.

    ¡°It finally works! Next time I¡¯m going to blow harder.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Don¡¯t work yourself over or you might catch a cold.¡± The brother responds.

    ¡°Fine, at least let me put on some clothes first.¡± Minorta voices.

    ¡°You could have done this before.¡± The brother mentions.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know this would take this much time.¡± Minorta explains.

    ¡°In any case, just go okay?¡± The brother pushes her.

    ¡°Okay, just don¡¯t be so officious about it.¡± Minorta responds.

    ¡°I am just worried, please listen.¡± The brother explains.

    ¡°When I¡¯m back I suppose I can sweep around.¡± Minorta ponders.

    ¡°It probably needs more wood.¡± The brother says looking at the fireplace.

    ¡°I can bring you some.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you really don¡¯t need to.¡± The brother says as he stands up.

    The siblings work around the house and the temperature appears to increase.

    With that, they are free to leave and tend to the cows in the barn and chickens in the hen.

    It is their usual schedule, but today it was delayed a little due to the fireplace not lighting up.

    And furthermore, the stove is heated enough for breakfast to be prepared.

    This is the most important part of their day since they are able to meet grandma.

    ¡°Hello grandma, breakfast is ready.¡± Minorta says as her grandma enters, using a cane to walk.

    Because she doesn¡¯t talk, she only communicates with her grandchildren with the cane.

    Whenever she is upset about their behaviour or wants to point out something, she hits the floor with it.

    And that is to say, today seems to be a peaceful atmosphere, and no one says a word.

    The breakfast is over and the grandma goes back to her room, in order to heat up inside of a bed.

    But what is Minorta to do now? Does she have anything she could help with around the house?

    Are there any jobs for her in the village? Or perhaps she might find a task if she asks her brother?

    Instead of all those things she goes out, since the sun warmed up a little now.

    With her thick layers she doesn¡¯t feel cold and the wind doesn¡¯t make her shiver.

    ¡°What is this? This looks like fox prints.¡± Minorta says.

    As the blond girl was walking around the hen, she noticed that there are certain marks on the snow.

    Looking at their structure she discerns that they might belong to a small, carnivorous wild animal.

    They lead near the hen so Minorta gets the idea that the foxes wanted to dig under the wall.

    In this case she has to think of something, yet there is little she can actually do.

    She looks around, notices rocks stacked somewhere near the barn and carries them to the hen.

    They are heavy and cold to touch, but she wants to prove that she is helpful to her brother.

    And as she does that, something else happens. There is a voice from afar calling to her attention.

    ¡°Hey Minorta!¡± A voice calls.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Minorta answers, stopping with the rock she is carrying.

    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency!¡± A voice shouts.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Minorta drops the rock.

    As the blond girl was doing her usual work at the farm, she was suddenly met with a sight.

    Her friend Ellien runs towards her, while waving and shouting something worrying.

    Behind her there is a wheeled cart dragged by her grandpa through the snow.

    On it lies a cloth with something under it. On a closer look, there is a person lying there, tucked in covers.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Minorta asks as she catches Ellien who runs into her.

    ¡°It¡¯s my father!¡± Ellien sheds a tear.

    ¡°Wait! I will get my brother.¡± Minorta says as she starts running towards home.

    And in seconds, the dire situation is revealed to her brother as well.

    He runs out of the house and helps dragging the cart until he and Ellien¡¯s grandpa reached the house.

    There, they pick up the father tucked in covers and carry him onto the bed.

    During the transport the man coughs heavily and is visibly drained.

    His body temperature is above normal and he appears to have difficulty breathing.

    Minorta, looking at the frightened Ellien, embraces her and holds her close.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will get my grandma.¡± Minorta says as she hugs Ellien.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ellien shreds another tear. ¡±Please do so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you came? I¡¯m sure she can help.¡± Minorta tries to calm her down.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I had no other idea.¡± Ellien explains.

    ¡°You have to believe okay?¡± Minorta tells her.

    ¡°Yes, thank you Minorta.¡± Ellien says, releasing her friend. ¡°I apologise for the sudden shock though.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will be fine.¡± Minorta assures her.

    And saying that, the two girls go to the grandmother, who already heard what is going on.

    She goes to the room where Ellien¡¯s father is lying and knocks on the floor with her cane.

    This means that she needs room, so everyone else leaves. During that time there is silence outside.

    Minorta can only hear some sounds of pain and coughing, but doesn¡¯t lose hope.

    Yet, she is also anxious, because she is practically responsible for this situation, at least according to her.

    When she visited the wind spirit and talked with him, it was due to her influence that Ellien¡¯s father revived.

    And thus, the soul inside of the body is that of the spirit, which is similar to the human soul in nature.

    Yet, unlike people, spirits are supposed to vanish and revive each season during Galnova.

    If it happens that a spirit doesn¡¯t undergo that process, it may perish completely, without an ability to come back.

    And knowing so Minorta can only come with one solution in her mind.

    It¡¯s because of the spirit dying in Ellien¡¯s father''s body he doesn¡¯t have much time left.

    That¡¯s what she feels, as a spirit medium. That¡¯s what her head tells her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ellien, it¡¯s my fault I knew it.¡± Minorta says to her friend.

    ¡°What in the world do you mean by those words?¡± Ellien tilts her head very confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the wind spirit, he didn¡¯t undergo revival and now is weak.¡± Minorta explains.

    ¡°But why would that matter?¡± Ellien exclaims. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s what the doctor said! We should have¡­¡±

    ¡°We should have used coal after all.¡± is what Ellien wanted to say but her eye got covered in a single tear.

    Yet, who is right or wrong here? Is it the doctor or the spirit medium?

    If anyone would know, that wouldn¡¯t change the fact that the father¡¯s condition is dire.

    There is only one person who can help him now, it is the znachor, Minorta¡¯s grandma.

 13-0

    I was inside of a carriage, sitting down, looking through the window at the silent white horizon.

    ¡°Are you most certain everything is in order?¡± Sergiey asks his wife.

    ¡°There is no worry for I have checked it twice.¡± Abbayeva replies.

    ¡°Are the spare dresses packed in as well?¡± Sergiey inquires.

    ¡°Is it so, without doubt honey.¡± Abbayeva nods.

    ¡°And the makeup supplies?¡± Sergiey questions.

    ¡°That is also in the truck, two sets to be precise.¡± Abbayeva assures.

    ¡°And most of all, the shoes! I can¡¯t imagine the disaster if your heel broke.¡± Sergiey mentions.

    ¡°It is fine honey, do not worry this much.¡± Abbayeva smiles.

    ¡°Why I wouldn¡¯t be? It is the most important day!¡± Sergiey states.

    ¡°For our daughter perhaps, so I beg that would not bring up harrowing prospects for her sake.¡± Abbayeva pleads.

    ¡°I suppose if that is the case then I will be more mindful, my love.¡± Sergiey nods.

    Because I already boarded the carriage I could hear Harrivetta¡¯s parents talking outside.

    I thought about going in first since I was told there was little time left before we had to leave.

    It is afternoon, and it is quite sunny, but the road is long and I don¡¯t know if we will be able to arrive for dinner time.

    After all, the open party at Granostries is one important event me and my friend were looking forward to.

    Me and Harrivetta were preparing our instruments and our beauty in the meantime.

    I must say, the grace of my blond friend is something quite impressive, a blinding radiance of a stunning lady.

    Compared to me, she looks simply gorgeous, but I definitely didn¡¯t want to lose to her today.

    My dress is no weaker in terms of design and my medium braided red hair, fashioned with a frilly headdress, completes the attire.

    But because of our different tastes, I would say it is only fitting for the shorter one to appear more innocent.

    Although, the foundation makeup and dim lipstick I¡¯m wearing should raise my apparent age a little higher.

    That is of course my strategy. All proper ladies should think about planning, especially before entering society.

    The more the appearance is closer to perfect, the more respect you are going to get.

    At least, that is what Harrivetta stated, I think, when I talked with her about fashion.

    Speaking of my friend, she is the first one to board the carriage after me, with the help of her father.

    ¡°Harrivetta, you look stunning.¡± I compliment her as she enters.

    ¡°Likewise Pyrecilla.¡± She replies as she sits down, shielding her drill hair.

    ¡°I must say I am a little nervous about the heels.¡± I tell her. ¡°How long would I be able to stand in these shoes is a question I haven¡¯t answered yet.¡±

    ¡°Then you shall discover by trail.¡± Harrivetta smiles. ¡°Besides a lady won¡¯t be forced to stand with all the gents around, would she?¡±

    ¡°You know how to restore the mood, Harrivetta.¡± I giggle. ¡°But my previous words I meant to ask how long do I have to wait for me to grow as tall as you.¡±

    ¡°You still have the chance.¡± Harrivetta assures. ¡°We are only about two years apart, but the growth sprout differs for individuals.¡±

    ¡°Yet, I feel more like a child playing with makeup.¡± I confess. ¡°It is for mother¡¯s sake, thus I can only hope the guests would be gentle with the sentiments.¡±

    ¡°And yet, no matter the prevalence I can¡¯t have you to think of something pleasant, instead of worrying all the time.¡± Harrivetta states. ¡°Do please tell if I¡¯m doing something wrong?¡±

    ¡°If you ask so, then I must apologise.¡± I bob to her.

    ¡°Yet apology from you is frequent, and without effect.¡± Harrivetta says, crossing her legs. ¡°To impress me you have to do better, Pyrecilla.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I should do so.¡± I admit with my head down. ¡±Then let¡¯s talk no more, not to spoil the mood.¡±

    The short conversation with my friend was about my worries, the one thing my fragile mind seems to spread irresponsibly.

    It is certain that for my visit is only a partial debut to the society, as I¡¯m not in the marriageable age yet.

    Because of that I start thinking ahead, at the adult me instead of simply taking the moment slowly.

    And one part of me wants to preserve the idea of youthful joy, while the other desires to become more mature like Harrivetta.

    Because those two sides clash, sometimes I speak of things that are of little matter,

    yet it is of great importance to me. Perhaps it is that the presence of my friend compels me to act.

    Perhaps it is that I never received any formal training in manners, taught by my mother or someone suitable.

    But if this is my individual charm, then that asset should be put to good use at the open party.

    At least I hope I will make a good impression, despite that I¡¯m also supposed to enjoy myself.

    ¡°Then it is okay to go.¡± A voice says outside. ¡°The lovely ladies are inside already, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mister Salayev.¡± A maid¡¯s voice answers.

    The curtain opens and our maestro enters the carriage. He is dressed in a frock,

    but his natural charming hair is preserved, since he is not wearing a hat.

    It is rare to see a male individual outside with one, especially during the winter, but he is a bit eccentric.

    ¡°Fine ladies, I pardon my late arrival.¡± Salayev bows. ¡°I had the violin polished again, Pyrecilla. The maid is carrying it now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you maestro, I appreciate the gesture.¡± I bow to him.

    ¡°Now miss Harrivetta, I presume you know you will have to confirm the fortepiano at the site?¡± Salayev turns to my friend.

    ¡°I am aware, you can be assured.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Then my fine ladies we only have to hope everything goes right.¡± Salayev says. ¡°But who I am to doubt your abilities, of course it will go without an affair. Quite yes, I can only imagine the people in the audience and their faces.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we shall not disappoint you maestro Salayev.¡± I tell him.

    ¡°Yet do remember that mentioning from where the piece comes is a no good gesture.¡± Salayev mentions. ¡°I can¡¯t be already this popular while I still create music, it is quite bothersome really. Most of the musical artists only ripe after passing their period of greatness.¡±

    ¡°Be assured that we won¡¯t mention a word.¡± Harrivetta tells him.

    ¡°Then what remains is to wait for the recital from the two fine ladies.¡± Salayev sighs. ¡°It must be quite stressful to perform at such a young age, but do not make a mistake. It¡¯s not just you two, but many other families will do the competing so to speak.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that is true.¡± I nod.

    ¡°But the pressure of the audience with parents on the seats, the pursuit of perfection during practise and the imagination of one on the stage in front of others.¡± Salayev recites. ¡°All this combined into the song of the fields and the struggle against nature, not just against the wind but the human element as well. All this is the result of my decision to breathe in this air of inspiration! Do not lose hope, never!¡±

    ¡°We are glad that we helped.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    Before the maestro stops talking about his passion, the aunt and parents appear.

    They board the carriage and sit down, listening and not saying a word until the man stops.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I wish others would see the potential in the simple mind, instead of looking at them with contempt.¡± Salayev says.

    ¡°Yes, that was an interesting and most splendid speech, mister Salayev.¡± The aunt says. ¡°I must say I do agree with the notion of mutual understanding.¡±

    ¡°A brave endeavour, the path in the middle and the future that awaits the united world.¡± The father adds.

    ¡°I wish it was a truth, more than an ideal.¡± Salayev responds.

    ¡°Yes, the world is still not ready for such innovative thinking, despite the industry development.¡± The aunt speaks. ¡°It would take many years before our civilization will understand the basic human nature and its needs.¡±

    ¡°It would be most interesting times to live through, if the Goddess allows.¡± The mother says.

    The group of adults continuing their conversation have many things to say.

    Yet, all the words transpire to nothing, to no resolution or change of heart.

    They discussion is simply a matter of exchanging individual options between the parties,

    and since the aunt is an enthusiast of Salayev, and that he is a guest, it is only kind to agree with him.

    Those issues are often discussed when none of the parties have anything worthy to say.

    And perhaps, should they appear more interesting for me, I would think about voicing my mind.

    But as a young lady, much like Harrivetta, it is more proper to nod when asked a question for a complex mind.

    Anything but stating the most obvious truth would be going outside of the comfort of the conversation.

    That is to say, if one would disagree to an opinion, the consequences could be dire,

    not just the spoilage of the mood, but also the interpersonal relationships between other people could end up damaged.

    That is why it is smart to keep the gates open, with the guise of a mildly informed lady.

    Saying so, the carriage is finally starting and the mansion slowly floats from my vision.

    Only the snow that coats the farmland calmly would be our partner during the trip.

    A long way awaits us before we arrive at our destination and quite frankly I already feel a little sleepy.

    ¡°Are you fine Pyrecilla?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°A little tired.¡± I respond.

    I remember clearly the last night before our trip. I was in my room, a little anxious.

    It was too cold for my tiny body and I wanted to read something before the bed,

    but no matter the position or the blanket, the words didn¡¯t ease my mind.

    Therefore I decided that I would leave the room and go somewhere warmer.

    That¡¯s when I found myself looking around the mansion, through the window in the corridors,

    and then finally at the door, which I later discovered that led to a friend¡¯s room.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I said as I slowly opened the door.

    But there was no answer, it appeared that this was a vacant room, with no one in.

    Except when I looked around, the lamp was doused and I couldn¡¯t have noticed a young lady in the bed at first.

    Only when I slowly crawl my way in does she turn around, still tucked in covers, and move her mouth.

    ¡°Umm?¡± Harrivetta said.

    ¡°I pardon, are you sleeping?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not particularly.¡± Harrivetta whispers.

    ¡°Then I will excuse myself.¡± I say heading for the door.

    ¡°Could you wait?¡± Harrivetta pleads.

    Before I could voice my disapproval I noticed that she stretched her arm towards me.

    I only had light clothes underneath the blanket and carried a book.

    Going back was not going to work well for me, and I would have preferred to stay.

    But that also meant reading would be impossible without lighting a lamp and I wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt Harrivetta¡¯s slumber.

    Therefore my only reasonable choice was to comply with the request and stay.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°This room is quite warm compared to mine.¡± I explain.

    ¡°Why not join?¡± Harrivetta makes space for me on the bed.

    ¡°I would be a bother.¡± I say.

    ¡°You came here.¡± Harrivetta says.

    ¡°I pardon, I was having difficulties.¡± I reply.

    ¡°Then let me help.¡± Harrivetta suggests.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep.¡± I state.

    ¡°You would, you always sleep so peacefully.¡± Harrivetta says with a smile.

    Before I am able to cover my red face with a book, I turn around and shiver a little.

    The blanket I was carrying drops to the ground and my diminutive body is revealed to Harrivetta.

    I can only imagine what she is thinking, but I don¡¯t have the courage to face her.

    Instead I walk backwards, and with a step or two, I touch the bed with the heel of my foot.

    I feel the cover with my hand as I pick it up and slide myself inside, all while Harrivetta watches me.

    Now that we are both tucked in I notice how her warmth spreads throughout the mattress.

    A force like the gravity of the sun that pulls me in, and my tiny and flimsy body is captured within the orbit.

    I can¡¯t escape her hand that finds it way on my hips, gently inviting me to come closer.

    That moment is as if my entire mind came to a stop and during the blackout my body started to ignite.

    It was on fire, itching and reacting in a way that was unfamiliar to me before.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whenever I was experiencing an embarrassing moment or one filled with pleasure.

    ¡°Your body is quite thin, do you eat well?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°Em, I suppose?¡± I reply dizzy.

    ¡°Perhaps you should tell your maid to allow you breathe more.¡± Harrivetta suggests.

    ¡°No, the corset is fine.¡± I say while curing my legs upwards.

    ¡°It is almost the size of Davithea¡¯s.¡± Harrivetta giggles as her body wiggles around to get closer to mine.

    ¡°I am surprisingly a low maintenance woman.¡± I state blushing.

    ¡°I would say so too.¡± Harrivetta tells me into my ear.

    My eyes open wide as I say ¡°Yet a little too easy to break.¡± startled.

    ¡°And your skin is silky smooth.¡± Harrivetta states as her forehead rubs against the back of my neck.

    ¡°I take good care of it during the bath.¡± I say as a chill runs down my spine.

    ¡°Aye, you are a behaving young lady.¡± Harrivetta whispers to me, as her hands envelop me.

    ¡°Is this needed?¡± I reply as a sweat drops from my forehead.

    Never had I experienced the chill this great inside of the bed, tucked under many covers.

    Never had my body refused to answer to my directions, instead opting for wanting more.

    Never had I thought that my friend¡¯s feminine physique would appeal to my imagination.

    This was wrong, this wasn¡¯t the feeling that I would accept as a young lady.

    Further, I was just a guest, not a plaything for Harrivetta¡¯s curious oddity.

    There was no sentiment, no touch in how she would treat my lightly clothed body.

    But it wasn¡¯t just because of her fancy. There was a reason why I wouldn¡¯t state my denial.

    It compelled me to play along, trying to bend to her touch as much as I could endure.

    ¡°Are you well?¡± I ask as I calm down.

    ¡°It appears so.¡± She answers.

    ¡°Then should we rest for tomorrow, I would be grateful.¡± I explain.

    ¡°As you say miss Pyrecilla.¡± She whispers to me.

    ¡°Will behave then and reclaim your composure?¡± I question.

    ¡°Perhaps, but what of giving up on the arguments of the mind?¡± Harrivetta says as her hand slides towards my upper body.

    ¡°Because the heart is a weak and feeble asset, please don¡¯t.¡± I reply.

    ¡°And yet, you follow it more than anything.¡± Harrivetta states. ¡°Thus, as an individual you can¡¯t simply accept your weakness, but escape.¡±

    ¡°As humans are naturally, with no expectations.¡± I say, a little worried.

    ¡°But it is the confinement that makes one realize their faults.¡± Harrivetta adds as she squeezes my petite body. ¡°What would you do if you won¡¯t be able to run any longer? Will you turn back and face your troubles head on?¡±

    ¡°You are¡­one¡­persistent lady.¡± I bleat weakly as I try to escape.

    ¡°Tell me if I hurt you, if I touched upon something you disagree with.¡± Harrivetta murmurs as her finger traces a line from my neck line to my chin.

    ¡°In a bit unkindly manner, yes.¡± I add as my lips become dry.

    ¡°Then, I apologise, I will keep quiet.¡± She puts the finger on my lips. ¡°I will see you in the morning.¡±

    And as my mouth was silenced completely, the tall blond lady turned around, leaving me alone.

    Only her back rubbed against my, as we both found ourselves comfortable.

    Our eyes would not meet, but again, I imagined what she was thinking about in my mind.

    Her family raised her as a member of the high society, a perfect lady ready to be married off.

    That is at least my impression, but she doesn¡¯t appear to have other choices as a woman.

    Therefore, she rebelled in her own way, by becoming a mother and creating her own family.

    She must have been feeling that, while embracing and caressing me in the bed this night.

    It was not just Davithea, I discovered, but a bond with me, since I allowed myself to become close to her as a friend.

    But yet, it was also my own idea for her to focus on herself, instead of fixing her own family.

    Her dad will never acknowledge her achievements, her kind heart and her individual qualities.

    Her aunt always prefers the little ones, like Gorgie and Davithea and doesn¡¯t give her attention.

    Her older sisters are making her upset since they lead a materialistic and petty lifestyle.

    Even further, her own mother, her role model as a parent is as quiet as a mouse and always complies with what others say.

    It is true that I can¡¯t imagine how much of a stress would cause being a member of a family like that.

    However, I do know one thing, that her situation isn¡¯t that different from my own example.

    In my previous life I had the pleasure of going through an experience that was the divorce of my parents.

    It wasn¡¯t the most enjoyable childhood, as I was unable to do anything.

    Completely hopeless, I was scared of what will become of me, my house and my future.

    Never as a person had I gone through similar traumatic experiences such as that of my parent¡¯s divorce.

    But when the dust settled, when my father remarried, and I found friends at my new school,

    I thought everything was going to be fine, that the period was just temporary.

    And yet, I couldn¡¯t forget. No matter what the shrinks told me, what my parents told me,

    what I told to myself, I was unable to forget about the past that haunted me every night.

    That¡¯s why I can empathize with Harrivetta without speaking a single word.

    That¡¯s why I can endure her familiarity with me, despite it being a strange feeling.

    That¡¯s why I am there for her, as a little sister, despite not being related.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± A voice from the outside says.

    And before I am able to sleep, we get two more little visitors, that enter without knocking.

    Before me or Harrivetta could protest, there were now four bodies on the bed, with the addition of Davithea and Gorgie.

    Somehow, despite it being crammed, I managed to fall asleep and enjoy my dream.

    I remember it being quite comfortable, yet I don¡¯t recall any details about it.

    It was something about a homely feeling, a fireplace that was warm and relaxing.

    ¡°Pardon miss.¡± I hear a voice again.

    This time it wasn¡¯t the dream or my reminisce of the night, it was someone telling me to awake.

    Apparently I doze off, along with Harrivetta, both having our shoulders support each other¡¯s bodies mutually.

    In this position I noticed that my friend was not quite awake yet, so I could enjoy her sleepy face.

    What a sight it was, gazing at her gentle eyes, that divulged her defencelessness,

    and velvety lips, that hinted an adult appearance, were under a spell that made them childlike instead.

    Compared to how she looks daily, this pleasant surprise for me was hard to resist.

    I would like to imprint this moment into my mind forever, but it¡¯s rather not possible.

    It would be unreasonable to play with her face if she is like this, though I have a desire to,

    since first she is rather hopeless, and second, I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin her face makeup.

    Therefore, as much as I think she would forgive me afterwards, I decide to just continue sitting with my shoulder supporting her.

    Occasionally there is a sound of mumbling, followed by snoring coming from her mouth.

    But that ceases as the carriage stops and my eyes open wide to find that we must have arrived.

    ¡°Pardon miss!¡± Someone says outside.

    ¡°Good to see you.¡± A stranger says.

    ¡°You look splendid.¡± A gentleman mentions.

    ¡°I have not seen you for so long.¡± An older person voices.

    ¡°As you wish master.¡± A maid speaks.

    ¡°Thank you, love.¡± A wife responds.

    It appears that the outside is teeming with excitement, as I open the curtain to see many people talking.

    There are maids, elegant ladies and gentlemen walking towards the great main doors.

    It is a mansion of a similar size to the one Harrivetta lives in, although there is also a frontal garden and a fountain.

    I can¡¯t tell how much money this cost, but neither do I am aware how much nobles earn.

    As I was looking outside, inside of the carriage Harrivetta¡¯s family and Salayev were preparing to disembark.

    And in that time it also appears that my friend started moving, which could only mean that she is awake now.

    ¡°So we have arrived.¡± The father states. ¡°Isn¡¯t the view gorgeous?¡±

    ¡°Why yes, it is splendid my dear. I have yet to embrace the interior, which I can only imagine would be most wonderful.¡± The mother responds.

    ¡°And why wait if we can go now?¡± The father adds.

    ¡°We might be a little late, but only fashionably.¡± The aunt adds.

    ¡°Then after you ladies.¡± The father says as he helps out his wife and sister out of the carriage.

    ¡°Are you two ladies awake?¡± Salayev asks the two of us.

    ¡°Of course, I opened my eyes a while ago.¡± I answer.

    ¡°That is also true in my case.¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°Then allow me.¡± Salayev gets up and helps us out the carriage.

    Much like the father, the maestro makes a gentleman¡¯s gesture and assists us .

    Standing after this long of a rest is quite difficult, as my uneasy legs find themselves on the pavement.

    After me, Harrivetta gets off and now we both have to make it towards the massive doors.

    There are stairs we have to climb and many people going inside, mainly adults.

    However, there are some individual young ladies and gents seen within the crowd.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    I understand that this was an open party, and I didn¡¯t expect absolutely everyone to make their appearance.

    I frankly do not know the names of these people, yet I¡¯m supposed to perform before them.

    ¡°Now the schedule would be gentle for you ladies.¡± Salayev tells us. ¡°So, after some time from now, opening dance will commence the party officially. First one is for the adults and then there will be one for the younger guests. Next you will be free to do as you please, I would suggest eating.¡±

    ¡°That is fair.¡± I nod.

    ¡°As one could expect yes.¡± Harrivetta adds.

    ¡°Only after the evening will there be anything interesting happening.¡± Salayev mentions. ¡°It¡¯s not a competition but rather a show of talent. Music is only one category, do remember.¡±

    ¡°Aye, we are prepared.¡± Harrivetta assures.

    ¡°That is still quite the time.¡± I add.

    ¡°But of course, you will have some time to prepare before the recital.¡± Salayev explains. ¡°Just ask a maid for a room, that¡¯s what I would do.¡±

    ¡°I pardon, but what do you intend on doing in the meanwhile?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°My oh my, I suppose I will entertain guests and follow etiquette.¡± Salayev scratches his head. ¡°Worry not ladies, I am sure the adventure will find me, as it always does. Just don¡¯t be too curious or you might draw attention to me, and I wouldn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°That would be so, but only if we manage to keep Harrivetta¡¯s aunt from looking for you long enough.¡± I giggle.

    ¡°Sounds unlikely I suppose. Good fortune maestro Salayev.¡± Harrivetta bows.

    And with the man waving at us, he disappears in the crowd, trying to blend in with the elegant guests.

    As for us two, we have little choice but to enter and look for a side room using a maid.

    It would be most beneficial for us if we already have one booked, especially for the pianist.

    If there is a specific music room in the mansion, then that¡¯s where we should go.

    ¡°Well now Harrivetta, I suppose we should find the music room.¡± I suggest as we climb the front steps.

    ¡°Then be it so, I will comply with the plan.¡± Harrivetta answers as she holds her dress with one hand.

    ¡°To tell you more, I believe the maid would be in use here.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Aye, considering the competence that is evident from sheer numbers of servants, the maid should be also knowledgeable about your baggage as well.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Then let us see if you were correct.¡± I say as we move further into the interior.

    As we enter the main hall, I look for a maid that would be free and able to use.

    There are some that wait near the hallway, thus I decide to greet them and talk.

    ¡°Excuse us, we are looking for the music room.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Very well, may I have your names young ladies?¡± The maid bows.

    ¡°It is Pyrecilla Abronova, and she is Harrivetta Francishia.¡± I announce while I drop a crusty.

    ¡°It is a pleasure.¡± Harrivetta drops a crusty after me.

    ¡°My most humble thanks for visiting us.¡± The maid bows again. ¡°I have been informed of lady Francishia¡¯s request. The room is over there, please follow.¡±

    Because there was no other following us, me and Harrivetta suddenly found ourselves secluded.

    The corridor we were going through was most gorgeously decorated with pieces of furniture and a red carpet.

    However, only the three of the ladies were present in this otherwise eerie location.

    Compared to the main hall, it was strangely silent and no one would even know we were here.

    After some time, as we reach our destination, the double doors open for us wide.

    There are chairs, a fortepiano on the stage, and all the lamps are lit.

    It has no windows however, so it is a little dim in comparison to other sides of the mansion.

    That is to say, we wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the time without a clock or a sun if we would stay there.

    ¡°The violin of Miss Pyrecilla was delivered here as well.¡± The maid points out.

    ¡°That would be sufficient.¡± I nod.

    ¡°Is there anything else I could be of assistance, young ladies?¡± The maid asks us.

    ¡°I presume this room has everything, but it would be appreciated if we knew the time.¡± I add.

    ¡°I will make notice when the opening dance will begin.¡± The maid assures me.

    ¡°At least fifteen minutes in advance if you could.¡± I plead.

    ¡°Of course miss Pyrecilla. I will pay mind to the time.¡± The maid bows to me.

    ¡°Then Pyrecilla, have you any other wish before we start?¡± Harrivetta asks me.

    ¡°I suppose no, but I hope we can practise in peace.¡± I assert.

    ¡°This room is reinforced that sound does not escape, be not worried.¡± The maid states.

    ¡°Then if you excuse us.¡± I bow, and Harrivetta does the same after me.

    ¡°Be sure to call me at any time if there is anything needed, young ladies.¡± The maid excuses herself and leaves the room.

    After a small talk with the maid working in this house, we managed to find the music room.

    It is probably a little smaller than I imagined, but naturally it¡¯s rather well furnished.

    However, instead of admiring the interior, I decided to focus on the practise, move to the stage, and take out my rosewood violin from the case.

    Now that I think of it, perhaps if we stay here too long, I might ask the maid for water and snacks.

    I haven¡¯t eaten yet and we still have some time before the first dance, and the dinner afterwards.

    ¡°Nothing appears to be damaged.¡± I say as I try pulling on the strings.

    ¡°A little tuning perhaps?¡± Harrivetta says as she listens.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose the G is a little high.¡± I notice when I try again.

    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s better now.¡± Harrivetta nods.

    ¡°Then, it is my turn next.¡± I state.

    When Harrivetta tries to play the fortepiano it produces a different sound than expected.

    ¡°I suppose it is the room, or the instrument itself.¡± She says.

    ¡°There is something unusual about it, yet I am not quite sure what is the issue.¡± I say pondering.

    ¡°Could you move and to the audience seats?¡± Harrivetta suggests.

    ¡°I shall do that, if it¡¯s any better.¡± I reply.

    As I do, I notice that from the other side of the room, the fortepiano sounds slightly dull.

    ¡°It¡¯s no better.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Then I might have to look inside.¡± Harrivetta says.

    The blond girl raises the cover and examines the strings, the wooden elements and the dampers.

    Next she focuses her attention towards the turning pins. Tuning it might take some time,

    I discover, as Harrivetta has to manually find the right tune based on her ears only.

    ¡°This will take time.¡± Harrivetta discovers with a downcast face. ¡°How long since this was used last? Must have been years.¡±

    ¡°It is that terrible?¡± I reply in surprise.

    ¡°I presume only because I¡¯m not familiar with this type of fortepiano.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°Alas, do not fret. With some skill It will be ready in time.¡±

    ¡°Then let me search for assistance.¡± I suggest.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be needed.¡± Harrivetta shakes her head. ¡°Be it a maid, or a butler, helpful they will not be.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of maestro.¡± I explain.

    ¡°The man who told us not to look for him?¡± Harrivetta tilts his head.

    ¡°The maid said this room is secluded, a perfect place for his fancy.¡± I add.

    ¡°Must it be so, please do find him quickly if possible.¡± Harrivetta tells me. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t appreciate the attention, neither of the maid or those looking for him.¡±

    ¡°I will remain discreet about the matter.¡± I bow. ¡°But be sure I will return soon, with suitable help or without.¡±

    And due to the circumstances I decided to search for the man who would be hiding somewhere among the crowd.

    Of course, it is easy to find a person if you ask a maid for assistance, but that shortcut is not permitted.

    Instead I have to walk all the way through the corridor, find the ballroom, and look around there.

    If I don''t find Salayev anywhere, there is also the opinion of asking someone else knowledgeable in music.

    The problem is however, I don¡¯t know anyone from the guests that would fit that description.

    Therefore I am really out of opinions, while Harrivetta is fighting against the time.

    Perhaps I should just go back and help her with tuning the fortepiano myself.

    But I am quite sure what I would be able to do in order to speed up the process.

    Every single key must be examined separately, and always take quite some time.

    Further, without any tools it is harder to do, since the ear does not always recognize the tone perfectly.

    Besides, now that I think of it, I rather spend my first open party outside, rather than locked in the room.

    Maybe I can get Harrivetta to walk with me and meet other people if I can get the maestro to stay in the music room, I ponder.

    Finally, after following the guests I enter the salon. It is a spacious room full of people.

    There are white tables, chairs and ever so helpful service of butlers and maids.

    The nobles are dressed quite fashionably, but I also discover that some aren¡¯t.

    I presume that they might be the part of the new upper-middle class, a cast of successful businessmen.

    The gents of that kind don modest frocks, while the ladies prefer elegant and not showing dresses.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I hear someone.

    ¡°It is nice seeing you.¡± I hear someone else.

    ¡°A fine afternoon to have you visit us.¡± Yet another person says.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time.¡± Again, someone says.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t come.¡± Yet more people talking.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± Someone says.

    ¡°You should try this compote.¡± A lady says.

    ¡°It is getting quite late.¡± A man says.

    ¡°One moment please.¡± A young girl''s voice says.

    There are many people talking, and only a few looking at me or moving in general.

    The guests simply pick a company and engage in conversations just about anything.

    There is of course a limit to how much of someone¡¯s time you can take before you bore them,

    and therefore it is proper to switch between groups if the conversation isn¡¯t going anywhere.

    That is to say, as I¡¯m still looking for the person, there is a voice coming from behind me.

    ¡°Excuse me lady.¡± Someone says to me.

    ¡°Yes, I pardon?¡± I reply after turning.

    It appears that the girl who wanted my attention bares a familiar face.

    It¡¯s a friend from the school, and I can only recognize her thanks to her features,

    the glasses she wears and the plum pigtails, which are today fashioned with most beautiful ribbons.

    ¡°What a surprise, Shishe!¡± I say as I discover her identity.

    ¡°Is this really you Pyrecilla?¡± Shishe tilts her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have caused your confusion. Of course it¡¯s me, Shishe. I¡¯m just really surprised that I found you here.¡±

    ¡°That at least is a relief to my ears.¡± I say with my petite hand on my chest.

    ¡°I must say I haven¡¯t met you in quite some time too. How have you been?¡± Shishe asks.

    ¡°It was quite some time.¡± I drop a crusty at her. ¡°I have been visiting Harrivetta during my winter break. It¡¯s been a wonderful time, you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°Besides that, I suppose what I want to say first, before you talk about anything, that your dress looks quite elegant yet humble.¡± Shishe says as she fixes her glasses. ¡°It is a collaboration of youthful colours that combines the maturity of a lady and her cheerfulness. I absolutely adore the headdress which fits with your braided hairstyle. Oh, and besides, the long gloves makes me think of opera, which is a good memory.¡±

    As I try to calm down, Shishe starts speaking words at a fast pace and I have trouble following.

    She complimented my look, despite that I think there is nothing outstanding about it,

    but also comparatively, I suppose she wanted to show her interest in fashion.

    Because as I remember, her family is a group of merchants, and with their income she can only dream of dresses like the one I¡¯m wearing now.

    Yet, I wouldn¡¯t mind showing her my wardrobe one day, if she ever visits my house.

    ¡°And yes, Harrivetta is from the Francishies house isn¡¯t it? I suppose I need to say my hello to her, but do please make it a surprise if you find her first.¡± Shishe says.

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin your moment.¡± I reply.

    ¡°Besides living, what interesting things have you done lately?¡± Shishe asks me as she leads me towards a chair.

    ¡°Nothing of great importance.¡± I say as we sit down. ¡°I have been reading books and practicing the violin. That is, I presume there is little to say from a humble lady that passes her time during the winter break.¡±

    ¡°That is fair, I haven¡¯t actually expected much.¡± Shishe nods. ¡°As for me, my folks had no time to even consider pass time activities to the point they wouldn¡¯t find a single break for shopping or such. So this one, the one I¡¯m wearing right now, is a rented dress. Still, it is lovely, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh goodness, you have been busy to that degree?¡± I ask, making a surprised face. ¡°But yes, indeed the attire fits well with your charm Shishe.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s true, me and my parents were exceedingly busy since the coal purveyor visited us.¡± Shishe explains. ¡°The demand for now is on the cast iron fireplaces. They work quite well with coal as fuel, and so many nobles decided to replace their old ones this year with the new type of furnaces. They are quite the work, I must say, but at least for today I am able to rest for a while.¡±

    It appears that Shishe has been working hard during the winter break.

    Because of the demand for new technology, her family has been getting a lot of orders.

    In order to fulfil them all, she must be exhausted quite terribly since I can see the marks on her hands.

    Furthermore, I can almost sense the smell of coal as I focus a little with my nose.

    ¡°But maybe I bore you Pyrecilla? Tell me what do you think of this new fad for coal if you will.¡± Shishe asks me.

    ¡°It is that many people that can afford the new ones are already using them.¡± I explain. ¡°While those who can¡¯t, the people of little capital, have little influence over where the industry heads.¡±

    ¡°That is true if you take in consideration the market.¡± Shishe nods. ¡°I¡¯m however more focused on carrying on the fad as long as it generates money for my family. Say, your mother, wouldn¡¯t she be interested in an iron cast furnace?¡±

    ¡°I presume she would, but you have to find her personally.¡± I mention. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet met with her, despite that she sent me a letter which stated that she would arrive at the party.¡±

    ¡°Besides your mother, what is your thought on the subject of the development?¡± Shishe inquires me. ¡°Would you, given the scenario of being an venture owner, invest in the farmland infrastructure, and suggest to the peasants that they would now switch to coal from wood? And if so, what arguments would you use in order to convince the contractors?¡±

    ¡°That is a difficult question I must say.¡± I ponder. ¡°I presume to not back off my previous word, I wouldn¡¯t force anyone first. Second, selling a product without market research is also unwise. Alas, I possess no expertise in that either.¡±

    ¡°Then your mind is that of a humble capitalist focusing on profits, yet thinking of the ramifications?¡± Shishe tilts her head. ¡°This must be a new following I haven¡¯t heard about yet. There are only two people I have ever met, those that calculate coins and those who collect them. That is to say, obviously it is better to know your value and multiply it, rather than bury your assets into the ground.¡±

    Shishe was making a talk about the philosophy of economics in the early stage of capitalism.

    That is to say, I suppose what she meant is sound, but my ears are rather stunned.

    To hear someone talking about topics that might interest me as a person is quite rare.

    That is whenever I met adults, they always discuss their work issues between each other,

    and only talk to their children when they want something from them, be it better grades or obedience.

    ¡°Now besides the new design of fireplaces, there is always the case of the coal purity.¡± Shishe tells me. ¡°The best form being the ones that appear as black bricks are quite expensive to buy, yet worth the investment since the quality shows. It has a better heating temperature, lasts for longer and takes significantly less time to ignite. That is, comparatively to the alternative.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed so.¡± I nod. ¡°Most of the coal that comes from the mines don¡¯t get quality assurance and are transported by the trains in large containers.¡±

    ¡°What then gets picked up the packaging phase is somewhat a mix of all qualities in one sack.¡± Shishe explains. ¡°The lowest quality, the one that looks like dust, is composed of small grey rocks which are the after-product of the extrication process. They were not quite recommended as a fuel since they produce a large amount of soot. That is to say, I suppose people would end up using it, despite that it is a hazard, especially with primitive fireplaces, but it is still possible if one takes care of the chimney regularly.¡±

    As we exchanged our opinions I noticed someone in the distance. That must be him, I told myself.

    ¡°One moment Shishe, I pardon.¡± I stand up and excuse myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine, just be aware I will be around in case you need to talk or something.¡± Shishe says standing up and bowing.

    But I don¡¯t have the time to bow to her back since I have to talk with maestro.

    Only by luck I have managed to reach him, walking properly, before he would disappear.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the music room is, mister?¡± I say not to raise suspicion.

    ¡°The music room, of course. It should be around there?¡± Salayev says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Well there is this fortepiano I would like to see.¡± I explain. ¡°I only learned that it has a great heritage but I never heard it with my own ears.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be terrific I suppose.¡± Salayev starches his head.

    ¡°Harrivetta is waiting there.¡± I quickly whisper to him.

    ¡°But perhaps you will do good asking someone else? I must excuse myself.¡± The man winks and leaves.

    I hope he reaches her as he is good with directions, I sigh, as I now have to think what to do next.

    I¡¯m in the middle of the room full of people, and only a few younger ladies and gents are present.

    To say I wouldn¡¯t mind company would be false, but at the same time a young madam should be the one to anticipate advances.

    What I eventually decided to do was to pick a glass and pour myself some sweet liquid to drink.

    I think that alone made my sensed return to the room, since I began to feel a little dizzy.

    Next I told myself that now would be a suitable time to find mother among the guests.

    However, before I was able to look around, someone approached me from the side.

    ¡°Excuse me miss. Would you like to join us?¡± A tall and handsome boy asks for my attention

    ¡°I suppose I wouldn¡¯t mind the gesture.¡± I say as I turn my head a little surprised.

    ¡°Then allow me to introduce myself first. Rejisvaw Granostrias, and it is my pleasure having you as a guest miss.¡± He bows to me elegantly.

    ¡°My pleasure sir Granostrias. My name is Pyrecilla Abronova,¡± I drop a crusty and reach out my hand.

    ¡°Miss Abronova, is it a pleasure meeting you.¡± He kisses my hand. ¡°Allow me.¡±

    As he says so, he leads me to a corner where there is already another, similarly dressed boy.

    Both of the gents appear quite dashing, and their dark frocks with a bow tie are quite elegant.

    ¡°Oh, you are back brother?¡± The small one stand up as he notices me. ¡°I pardon, let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Metrusvaw Granostrias, his little brother.¡±

    ¡°Do not mind my little brother for since he is still a child.¡± The older brother adds.

    ¡°It is completely fine, say no more.¡± I state turning the older brother than to the younger. ¡°And sir Metrusvaw, my name is Pyrecilla Abronova and it is a pleasure to meet you as well.¡±

    After my initial words, I repeat the crusty and the hand gesture I did previously with Rejisvaw.

    Only then the older brother suggests that I would sit down next to them.

    The chairs are placed against the wall, instead of a circle near a table.

    In this situation I sit in a maidenly position on one of the sides, while the two brothers take rest in the next two chairs.

    ¡°Say brother, have you always been this lucky with the ladies?¡± The smaller brother jokes.

    ¡°It is unwise to joke of that, brother.¡± Metrusvaw states giggling.

    ¡°Yet because of that you never let me try. Why that cruel treatment?¡± The smaller brother asks.

    ¡°Because the ladies always look straight ahead.¡± Metrusvaw says, as he turns at me for reaction.

    ¡°That was quite the statement.¡± I pretend to giggle, hiding my lips behind the glove.

    ¡°You are a fair lady, miss Abronova.¡± The smaller brother says.

    ¡°Most of the reactions we get is a mere sigh. You must be quite well mannered.¡± Metrusvaw flatters me.

    ¡°As a proper lady should be, I add. Besides, I¡¯m sure you gents heard of Abronovas already.¡± I say as I nod.

    ¡°That is so, miss. The Abronovas family is quite well known in these parts.¡± Metrusvaw adds nervously.

    ¡°Then it would be a bore if I asked you about my mother?¡± I inquiry. ¡°I have been looking for her with no success.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen her, yet if you insist on that request miss Abronova, I will simply ask are you quite certain?¡± Metrusvaw asks with a serious face.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make a lady waiting, sir Metrusvaw.¡± I say as I put my palm on my chin.

    This is going to be interesting, I say myself, as I ask the two about my mother.

    In order to learn about rumours, my plan is to ask many people for their opinions.

    Only then I will be able to counter their lies with truth that only I know of.

    After all, no man should be able resist my charm, and speak only the facts from their mind.

    ¡°Please do listen miss Abronova, we have no ill intention speaking about your mother.¡± The older brother explains. ¡°Our family is neutral in the matter of divorce, we do not agree with either of the sides. We do that because we aren¡¯t the judges.¡±

    ¡°And besides miss Abronova, I¡¯m still too young to speak of politics.¡± The younger brother says. ¡°I wish to say that the matter of the rumours only affects your mother, they do not have impact on your reputation or what people think of you. And we would want to keep that way, thus do tell us of any ill-directed behaviour personally if it occurs during the party.¡±

    With them saying something that completely went over my original request, I would be furious.

    But instead I can fully understand why such a diplomatic response would be produced.

    It is that they are sons of the host and their duty is also to keep the peace at the party.

    If there were to take sides, things could go awry in a second, with one side accusing the other.

    Yet I can only be thankful that this resolved in this direction, since I¡¯m able now to talk to them normally.

    We exchange various subjects and I discover that their parents run a coal company.

    It is probably thanks to their father that the fad Shishe was talking about was widespread.

    But for the boys, their interests don¡¯t lie within the heavy industry.

    The younger is interested in education, while the older dabbles in politics.

    ¡°If I do recall correctly, I think I have seen you at school miss Abronova.¡± The older brother mentions.

    ¡°It might be true, I have noticed just now.¡± I reply. ¡°But please do call me Pyrecilla, if you are so kind.¡±

    ¡°That is fair miss Pyrecilla.¡± The older brother nods.

    ¡°It was one of those combined classes. We rarely get the chance to see the ladies.¡± The younger brother mentions.

    ¡°And that would be for the better, in your case.¡± The older brother laughs.

    ¡°But to speak the truth, I seldom enjoy classes since their frighten me.¡± The young brother explains. ¡°It¡¯s the issue of credibility of information, especially in our school where speculative changes are made to fit the model of the new teaching, focused on individual learning.¡±

    ¡°I presume this is about the evolution theory for example? When they allow students to either believe the church or science, prompting them to come up with their own conclusions?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°That is one apposite instance miss Pyrecilla.¡± The little brother nods. ¡°When it comes to education the matter of realizing what is a fact and what is an opinion is most crucial. Then it would be the understanding of nominal and real definitions, and how they function.¡±

    ¡°As well as the difference between a subjectivity and objectivity that stems from the human condition.¡± I add. ¡°It is fair to say that human minds are restricted by their own consciousness and knowledge which can state of the world regardless of its true state.¡±

    ¡°It is fair to say that the pursuit after a clear mind a challenge of difficulty, which not always leads to a bright path, but instead to misconceptions of reality.¡± The younger brother says. ¡°That is why would prefer if all schools had the level of academics at the highest, university levels.¡±

    ¡°Yet brother, that would only satisfy your own brilliant mind, as I suppose others might not understand a word from a lecture you want to be the norm.¡± The older brother argues.

    The topic we were talking about was a philosophical one and it concerned school.

    If one would learn of the fact and state opinions as a free individual, the education system would be without issues.

    However, when the opinions dominate which fact are true, which facts are not creditable,

    then science and all the researchers that worked hard in order to come closer to the true state are ignored.

    As Metrusvaw said, the academic level of teaching is required in order to fully understand and appreciate science,

    how important are peer reviews by those in the know and how it disregards opinions while favouring data.

    ¡°Besides what my brother says, I wouldn¡¯t divulge a secret if I was to say our family makes the presence in the government institutes.¡± Metrusvaw says. ¡°The goal is of course having their support, since the railroad and the coal industry requires quite the investment. Not only the money but also the ownership of land.¡±

    ¡°That is true brother.¡± The younger brother adds.

    ¡°And the crucial idea behind any industrial plan is to eventually improve the life conditions of all residents.¡± Metrusvaw explains.

    ¡°Which is not true, when you consider the profit of the individual labourer.¡± The younger brother adds.

    ¡°To say so, it is always the proprietor that amasses wealth, not the supposed benefactor, the working class.¡± Metrusvaw states. ¡°It is so because the purveyor who spreads the idea of capitalism to the peasants. individuals who never had interest or desired to become workers, as their communal economy and the bond with the soil is more meaningful.¡±

    ¡°Despite saying so, I question if the two ideas are mutually exclusive.¡± I state. ¡°Say that a peasant might become a capitalist if given a wage. Then he can continue working on his land, producing goods, which then are exchanged for other commodities.¡±

    ¡°Because of the nature how the peasant is connected with the soil in a contractual sense, there is no possible way for them to become capitalist from farming only.¡± Metrusvaw argues. ¡°However, if each had the ownership of the land, then I suppose they would be alike any other worker, from any other field. Yet the problem, as you might expected, lies within the politics and the wealthy who are in the possession of said assets. Meaning that we either have to forcibly take away and redistribute the land or manage to find another resolution.¡±

    ¡°Which would be to industrialise peasants, make them workers, and build communal factories, which in turn might not be an efficient resolution due to the attachment to the soil.¡± I say.

    ¡°You are getting to the most interesting part I must say, Pyrecilla.¡± Metrusvaw nods. ¡°It is true that the issue is the difference between political views, but with enough wealth into an information campaign, science, and time anyone can be conceived that they were the ones wrong. And that is to say, I know of said people that visited my father, asking him to cooperate in a business venture. But that should stay between us, if possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand that well, and promise I won¡¯t speak a word.¡± I state.

    The conversation went into politics, which is quite an interesting topic.

    Naturally, in a democratic state, the interests of the community are to be protected.

    But when it comes to industrial advancement, it is without doubt the fact that it brings prosperity.

    However, simply because it does, it doesn¡¯t mean it does well for the minority and those needy.

    They are the ones that end up being forced to change, since from an economical perspective, they are also the ones slowing down progress.

    That is to say, the peasants aren¡¯t the only ones that would be most affected,

    but rather the least worth and hence easily expendable and replaceable.

    The only way they can however protest is to use force, which the state has access to as well.

    And thus, if the two forces collide, which one would be the victor? It is quite obvious.

    But if one would use news and information in order to misrepresent the greatness of the capitalism,

    one would win that war without even needing to engage in a single battle.

    That is the true power of politics the older brother was talking about.

    ¡°Pardon me, is this seat empty?¡± A girl with an angelic voice asks me.

    ¡°Please do, I don¡¯t mind.¡± I reply.

    Behind me sits down a young lady dressed in all white and black, with long straight rose pink hair.

    She presents herself gracefully and has the appearance of a clergywoman.

    ¡°Then we will be excusing ourselves ladies.¡± The smaller brother says.

    ¡°Yes it is our time, it was nice conversation miss Pyrecilla.¡± The older brother stands and bows.

    ¡°The pleasure is also mine, Metrusvaw, Rejisvaw.¡± I bob to each as they leave.

    Before I am able to turn and talk to the new guest, there is a scene happening.

    It is Harrivetta talking with her sisters. I presume she is already done with tuning the fortepiano then.

    ¡°Hey Harrivetta, are you going to perform with Pyrecilla today?¡± Yevdoshie says.

    ¡°That is so, be looking forward to the event.¡± Harrivetta replies.

    ¡°Yet it is a pity we haven¡¯t found her mother yet.¡± Urhichatta adds.

    ¡°She does live up to the reputation however.¡± Yevdoshie giggles.

    ¡°And before you say anything Harrie, Doshie meant that Pyrecilla¡¯s mother never goes to parties for the reason that she thinks they are fake.¡± Urhichatta explains.

    ¡°To consider such from the mouth of my older sister, who frequents them, is quite amusing I would state.¡± Harrivetta says smirking.

    ¡°That is true Harrie, Chatta wouldn¡¯t miss a single one.¡± Yevdoshie chuckles.

    ¡°Says the lady who differs little when it comes to social notoriety.¡± Urhichatta ripostes.

    ¡°Of course in a good meaning.¡± Yevdoshie restates. ¡°Besides it¡¯s not like our behaviour is not proper, we simply want to spread ideas. Did you know, for example, that Pyrecilla¡¯s mother has a tendency not accept everyone¡¯s opinion? It is something to admire.¡±

    ¡°I presume that is why the two of you never listen to father?¡± Harrivetta states.

    ¡°He is a person of little knowledge of reality.¡± Yevdoshie explains. ¡°Besides we are old enough to take responsibility for our actions.¡±

    ¡°Just like when he says we should marry, and we do according his desire, he never acknowledge us for the effort we exert during all those parties.¡± Urhichatta adds.

    Despite that those two already stated their opinion on my mother, I can¡¯t consider them a foe or an ally.

    But at least thanks to Harrivetta I was able to let out some air in relief.

    She really did defend my mother from their opinion, or at least tried before the topic was changed.

    As much as I would like to state my position to them, I noticed something else.

    The girl that was sitting beside me smiled as I turned to her. She was holding two drinks in her hand.

    I presume she was waiting for someone, but her lilac eyes said that she wanted to talk with me.

    ¡°I pardon, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet.¡± I bow to her. ¡°My name is Pyrecilla Abronova.¡±

    ¡°It is a great pleasure to be meeting you Pyrecilla.¡± She bows back. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind a drink, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It is improper to say no to the gesture of glass.¡± I take the glass from her hand. ¡°Thank you miss.¡±

    ¡°Say, what should be our toast?¡± She asks me.

    ¡°Alas, my mind is empty.¡± I say sighing. ¡°Perhaps, hope for good health?¡±

    ¡°For a fair lady to be anxious of old age is rather rare.¡± The girl tilts her head.

    ¡°Then for our parents health.¡± I propose, as I raise my glass.

    ¡°For mother, father and the Goddess.¡± The young lady toasts.

    Despite that she hasn''t yet said her name, we clicked our glasses and drank a little.

    I was impressed by the taste, it was sweet yet quite succulent, filling my dried up lungs.

    With that I could probably talk for another hour, but time for our dance was getting closer.

    ¡°Say Pyrecilla, do you enjoy drinking?¡± She asks me.

    ¡°I pardon, do you ask if I find pleasure in drinking alcohol?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°What if I said you just did.¡± She giggles.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe you. Besides, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet.¡± I mention.

    ¡°If it so matters to you, then worry no longer. I¡¯m Rezonaria of the Illifucias house.¡± The girl states.

    ¡°Then it is a pleasure to have met you, Rezonaria.¡± I bow elegantly.

    ¡°And that is to say, you believe me right? It is not a jest.¡± The girl adds.

    ¡°I pardon, I wouldn¡¯t be able to state otherwise.¡± I explain.

    ¡°I might be a masquerading nun, all you might now.¡± The girl smiles widely.

    ¡°Alas, my belief of your good will remain.¡± I nod.

    As I say those words, the lady in front of me starts laughing uncontrollably.

    I presume her drink might have retained some alcohol, but I can¡¯t scent any.

    Then another possibility is that she got into the state simply by believing that there was some.

    ¡°Actually Pyrecilla, would you humour me with your person? Tell me about yourself.¡± Rezonaria asks me.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, since most of the time I receive questions about my mother.¡± I reply.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter, be out with it if you must.¡± Rezonaria pleads.

    ¡°I pardon, the intention was an compliment. I will tell you about myself.¡± I explain.

    And as I do my partner gets absorbed in my story and how I found myself spending the winter break with Harrivetta.

    Only then she starts talking about herself and what she thinks personally.

    ¡°In return for the wonderful story, let me share with you my angle.¡± Rezonaria tells me.

    ¡°Be free to do so, the drink is only half empty.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°All began when first I was told I have to marry a man.¡± Rezonaria explains. ¡°I knew nothing of adult matters, nor did I know the boy who was matched with me. All was a dream and I was simply floating like a ghost as events happened.¡±

    ¡°Oh goodness, what happened next?¡± I ask with excitement.

    ¡°The wedding was suddenly cancelled, due some differences and issues over our families.¡± Rezonaria continues. ¡°Yet it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that we, me and my honey, were in love. And that is when we realized that we must prevail, against everything, all imaginable difficulties. We decided to get married regardless of anyone¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°That sounds lovely!¡± I exclaim.

    ¡°And yet, a misfortune hit us and the boy had to leave, evacuate to another country due a war breaking out, while me and my family went the other way.¡± Rezonaria recollects. ¡°I wrote letters and to this day believe that he is still alive, despite that he was drafted into the army.¡±

    ¡°I sure hope so too. I will be praying for your sake.¡± I promise her.

    ¡°Still, that is what I do every night, to the point of doubt of my own purity. I forgot the pleasure of life, I forsaken my happiness for the belief of return.¡± Rezonaria says. ¡°However, the more I started believing in our miraculous reunion the more I discovered about my faith. Perhaps, in order not to grow old and hurt the people around me, I would become a nun. That way my parents and my potential bachelors needed to worry about me.¡±

    The story that my conversation partner related was about her relation with her to-be-husband.

    Unfortunately, the story didn¡¯t have a happy ending, and caused my eyes to water a little.

    Yet, what she is really asking is if her pretending to be nun is a plausible resolution for the time being.

    ¡°If you ask for my opinion, I say that nothing wrong should come from that.¡± I state.

    ¡°Why is it that you think in such a way, Pyrecilla?¡± She asks me.

    ¡°Since there is no reason for you to do otherwise, if you believe in his return.¡± I say, drinking from my glass. ¡°If this is the only man for you, if your love is more important than anything, ruining your person would never bring happiness towards you.¡±

    ¡°But what of my parents? They worry each day I go to church and pray.¡± She inquires.

    ¡°Worried about you becoming a nun or anxious about your future?¡± I ask. ¡°In any case, every individual has to state for themselves, despite that is hard. You mustn¡¯t be controlled just by the intentions of others.¡±

    ¡°That so is true, I believe only the Goddess can give me the support I need to persevere.¡± Rezonaria states, and holds her hands together. ¡°She is there to remind me of my eventual reward if I don¡¯t stray off the path. She is the one to speak of the truth to me.¡±

    ¡°I pardon but I seem to have said too much?¡± I say worried.

    ¡°That is absolutely not the case!¡± She says with a merry voice. ¡°What the Goddess tells me must be the truth! I swear, must it be this difficult to have others understand her grace?¡±

    Before the slightly intoxicated lady started talking about the circumstances of her decision,

    I thought that I would listen to her and agree with her, supporting her determination.

    What I did not know is how much of a follower she was to the church.

    All her passion stemmed from the idea of a miraculous reunion with her love.

    But such is simply a prediction, and following it might be quite disastrous for the lady.

    However, it is only thing that keeps her from drinking off her worries, from my impressions at least.

    And because that she appears as a growing adult, I can¡¯t just say she is wrong from my young position.

    ¡°I believe that is the right thing to do. Still, would you accept an opinion from a young lady such as myself?¡± I ask.

    ¡°As long as she believes in the Goddess.¡± She responds with a smile.

    ¡°Then I hold what I said.¡± I state. ¡±Besides, your story bear semblance to a romance novel. I can¡¯t hardly imagine what you have been through, though it was quite touching.¡±

    Before we would return to talking of small subjects, other than religion and beliefs,

    I noticed another conversation going on in the ballroom. It was Harrivetta¡¯s father talking with someone.

    ¡°Then you say you did right? You made sure that you provided for your descendants? The old man says.

    ¡°Which is to say, if you doubt please ask them.¡± Sergiey says.

    ¡°That would be a waste of my time. The obvious shows, you haven¡¯t the clue of what the word heritage means.¡± The old man states.

    ¡°The times of old passed, other things matters.¡± Sergiey mentions. ¡°My daughters always complain about not finding husbands, and you know they tried.¡±

    ¡°Lies, they have never been honest about marriage!¡± The old man responds. ¡°You say the hedonist lifestyle is the norm now? What did I do wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Despite what you say father, the capitalist industry brings prosperity.¡± Sergiey argues. ¡°Take your oldest grandchild, he is an example of a new class of financiers.¡±

    ¡°While who said a word of wrong about the new? It¡¯s always the old that is portrayed as redundant.¡± The old man asks. ¡°The mixing of the classes only causes misfortune, both in impure blood and unpreceded ideals. The example is within your children.¡±

    ¡°Father, would you say I did the wrong to them?¡± Sergiey inquires.

    ¡°That is not for me to answer. Believe me when I say I mean good will pleading your attention to the issue.¡± The old man voices.

    ¡°Then you shall see Harrivetta, and make your own opinion.¡± Sergiey mentions. ¡°She will be playing the fortepiano in the evening.¡±

    Sergiey and his father talked about their position on how to raise children.

    The argument however was one that stems from authority, not who is closer to the truth, but who knows better.

    In this case it was obvious that the white haired gentleman wouldn¡¯t be able to convince her son.

    Before I was able to turn, the lady who was sitting next to me, Rezonaria, decided that she would leave.

    She excused herself and took the empty glasses with her, leaving me alone again.

    I looked out the window and it was already getting quite dark. The dance was about to start.

    However, I never met my mother. I started to worry if she would be there for the first dance.

    It¡¯s extremely crucial for a lady of proper etiquette not to be late for that event.

    It is more important that her table manners or even if she is able to make friends.

    That is why I stood up and started worrying, as the people around me didn¡¯t look familiar.

    Yet, there was one person standing near the tables, a blue haired girl which also looked anxious.

    Before I was able to reach for the cake, I was met with her sudden, piercing gaze.

    ¡°Excuse me miss.¡± She asks me.

    ¡°I pardon, what is the issue?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Have you seen a madam called Beamortha Abronova around? I¡¯m trying to find her.¡± She explains.

    ¡°That is who I¡¯m looking for as well.¡± I reply, a little startled.

    ¡°Then do say!¡± The exclaims as she closes in on me. ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, I hadn¡¯t the luck.¡± I say as she calms down.

    ¡°What a misfortune it is then. Alas, I apologise for the intruding.¡± She bows down.

    ¡°It was not a bother really.¡± I say as I wave my palm up and down.

    ¡°I pardon, my name is Sayabri Masahrena.¡± She drops a curtsy.

    ¡°My pleasure, I¡¯m Pyrecilla Abronova.¡± I reply with my own crusty.

    ¡°The daughter? Is that true? That I am in luck!¡± She exclaims.

    Because I could ask for an explanation, I was pulled towards a room and she closed the door.

    I presume she wanted to talk about something private, thus I didn¡¯t protest.

    Although we were alone, the room was barely lit, and I couldn¡¯t see her face properly.

    ¡°How much did your mother mention about my family?¡± Sayabri asks me suddenly.

    ¡°I pardon, could you explain?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°Do you retain information on the Masahrens family?¡± She asks again.

    ¡°I know nothing. Please, I am confused.¡± I plead to her.

    ¡°Then I will inquire no more, but believe me it is strange that you don¡¯t.¡± She states, backing off.

    ¡°I would appreciate that would tell me.¡± I state.

    ¡°It is my father that your mother married and divorced.¡± She states.

    If so is true, then this person is my sister-in-law? I am not quite sure if that¡¯s correct.

    If she is a child from an unrelated man and woman, while my mother was only a Sayabri¡¯s father wife for a while,

    then that isn¡¯t supposed to make us family alone. There is no blood connection.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to be meeting you, I suppose.¡± I say, confused. ¡°But as I said I couldn¡¯t find my mother. Yet, I hope she will be present during the opening dance. That is when you can see her.¡±

    ¡°I know, yet you are the person who I wanted to talk with Pyrecilla.¡± She replies as she sits down.

    ¡°Ask me anything of mother, if you wish.¡± I explain as I remain calm and sit down as well. ¡°But I worry that I wouldn¡¯t be able to provide answers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the rumours you know, the one that people spread of your mother.¡± Sayabri tells me. ¡°I find them most amusing, especially when they talk of it with the same passion as my father does. And do trust me, he really does loathes his previous wife. I always hearing his part of the story but never your mother¡¯s, hence why I asked you Pyrecilla.¡±

    ¡°Then what I can say is that I¡¯m her child, as you can see.¡± I tell her. ¡°There is nothing more to say, other than there was a misunderstanding and both parties separated with a peaceful resolution.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well.¡± Sayabri smiles. ¡°But recently there has been a new twist on the subject. Supposed that you heard the recent gossips of the adultery and the involvement maid?¡±

    The story of my mother and Sayabri¡¯s father involved him visiting her bedroom many times.

    Unfortunately, no matter the good will, she wasn¡¯t able to produce him a baby.

    Therefore, in frustration, he would divorce her on the false claim of the unfaithfulness to him.

    However, the time he would marry again would be some time, enough to raise a doubt.

    When I see Sayabri now, she appears that she was born somewhere twelve or thirteen years ago.

    Yet, the marriage was exactly twelve years ago, as I recall my mother mentioning.

    Thus, to think that they slept together and on the very first day they would have an intercourse is unlikely.

    The more possible explanation would be that she was already pregnant during the wedding.

    But the other possibility is that of adultery done on a maid in secret.

    It was said that the features of Sayabri resembles more that of the servant, rather than her mother.

    Whichever is the truth is rather obscure, since there is no way to tell of the true parent.

    ¡°I find all that situation quite absurd. Why would it matter who was my mother?¡± Sayabri states.

    ¡°I suppose I would agree with the notion, seldom does it matter.¡± I nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the older people who speak of lineage and heritage.¡± Sayabri adds. ¡°But I wish truly that above those ideals we could simply be a happy family.¡±

    ¡°Neither does my mother or me detest your father, must you worry.¡± I explain. ¡°This is so you understand, as I hope I needed to say more.¡±

    ¡°Your word is enough Pyrecilla, but do imagine, wouldn¡¯t it be great if we were family?¡± Sayabri giggles.

    ¡°I could only imagine, Sayabri.¡± I giggle at her back.

    The two of us stated our positions and our opinions on the matter, which didn¡¯t give rise to a conflict.

    Instead we came to a friendly agreement and put aside the difference of our parents.

    I also noticed the similarities between her and me, as we both were single children.

    That alone would be something I can emphasise with, since talking with Sayabri is quite enjoyable I must say.

    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t matter if our parents are like that, now does it?¡± Sayabri suggests. ¡°We can still meet at school, if I can convince my mother of course.¡±

    ¡°That would be a feat, I presume.¡± I nod. ¡°I do wonder how my mother would react.¡±

    ¡°Possibly with the same anger as my father would.¡± Sayabri says.

    ¡°So you think, I suppose.¡± I add.

    ¡°Besides, what if it is revealed, by some miracle, that I¡¯m not even the daughter of my mother? Or my father? Have you ever thought of a situation such as that?¡± Sayabri asks.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have my mother be replaced by any other.¡± I admit.

    ¡°Yet, the notion I proposed is that a family isn¡¯t always the blood ties, but rather the relationship between the individuals.¡± Sayabri explains. ¡°Just like I prefer time spent with friends, rather than my parents. Wouldn¡¯t it be splendid if others understood too?¡±

    ¡°It would be interesting to say the least. However, I suppose I wouldn¡¯t mind a bigger family myself.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Then would you like to visit my mansion one day? We have quite the view on the mountains and the lake.¡± Sayabri suggests.

    ¡°I shall keep that in mind, if circumstances allow.¡± I respond.

    ¡°Well, I for instance never tell my father whom I visit, and it works all the time.¡± Sayabri chuckles. ¡°You ought to try it yourself too.¡±

    As the topics became less intense, me and Sayabri started to enjoy the time spent together.

    It was the beginning of a friendship, from the looks of it, and I could really feel it being authentic.

    Never have I thought that during my search for mother, I would find a young lady friend instead.

 13-1

    It was dark outside and I couldn¡¯t see well past just a few steps ahead of me.

    The room I and Harrivetta were in had only furniture inside, no one else was present.

    Furthermore, I felt like something important was going to happen, something I didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°Now that it is clear there are no witnesses, you can state your requests.¡± I tell my friend as I sit down on the sofa.

    ¡°To put my words into the request would be difficult, Pyrecilla.¡± Harrivetta answers. ¡°The issue is a matter ought to be talked over, not handled as mere injury.¡±

    ¡°It is so profound then? That pins my interests, go ahead.¡± I say as I get comfortable.

    ¡°Say what you will, but your diligence in saving your mother¡¯s name has been the talk of many.¡± Harrivetta only now sits down. ¡°The absence of your mother, since I made sure to ask if anyone saw her, is one of the issues.¡±

    ¡°If you truly did ask everyone, then I¡¯m impressed. Splendid job, though I reckon that alone doesn¡¯t prove she wasn¡¯t there, right?¡± I point out.

    ¡°Aye, as I feared you would state that.¡± Harrivetta releases a sigh. ¡°I dare to say now, if they couldn¡¯t convince you, neither will I. Yet, do consider the evidence that is stacked against your opinion.¡±

    ¡°I wish to believe, though there would be no issue if she wasn¡¯t to the party, now wouldn¡¯t be?¡± I answer. ¡°Therefore I don¡¯t see the issue.¡±

    ¡°It is precisely that you believe, you want to believe, which is the problem.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°I took you for a person who read books that speak of the difference of facts and opinions, but what I¡¯m getting towards is how your relationship is biased. Not on facts and objective reality, but on wishful thinking.¡±

    ¡°And you say so despite mentioning the beauty of the language.¡± I tell her. ¡°It is again from the belief I find myself glad that she is my mother.¡±

    ¡°That least is true, you have the emotions to account for your decision. But do please let me repeat your words.¡± Harrivetta leans forward and crosses her legs. ¡°You are attached to the belief that your mother is a good woman, despite the things she has done, to which there is evidence for. Perhaps, as you said, only if you let go first, then you will understand.¡±

    Pyrecilla couldn¡¯t believe her own ears, her best friend, Harrivetta has turned against her.

    She wanted the red haired girl to understand how much she was lying to herself,

    that her imagine of her mother was solely based on her imagination and wishful thinking,

    that she blocked out all the facts and decided to close the door to all objective opinions,

    that everyone else besides her was stating the truth, despite a painful one, while she was the only one denying it.

    ¡°You know why I¡¯m forcing you to hear this?¡± Harrivetta asks.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, say your worst if you must.¡± Pyrecilla replies.

    ¡°Do you still wish to escape?¡± Harrivetta exclaims as she reaches her friend''s shoulders.

    ¡°And you are giving me a choice in this matter?¡± Pyrecilla turns her head away.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking what is happening in your mind.¡± Harrivetta says with a calm voice.

    ¡°It is as you say, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Pyrecilla nods.

    ¡°I pardon, you make no sense.¡± Harrivetta shakes her head.

    ¡°And I thought you of my friend.¡± Pyrecilla sheds a tear.

    ¡°This is what a friend is supposed to do!¡± Harrivetta states. ¡°I am here so you will be able to fight.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    The tall blond girl embraces her friend, despite that Pyrecilla doesn¡¯t react.

    Her body is stiff, void of any moment, just the heart is beating in silence.

    Not even the warmth of Harrivetta is able to induce a reaction on her skin.

    Cold as it is, it doesn¡¯t shiver, rather it turns pale, as if the life from it is starting to vanish.

    ¡°Just like you said, I have been finding the happiness within what I have, with my own individual needs.¡± Harrivetta explains. ¡°I knew that with my family I couldn¡¯t find peace, so instead I created my own, fictional relationship with Davithea. She became a little sister to me.¡±

    Pyrecilla responds with silence.

    ¡°It is the father who didn¡¯t agree with my idea, because Davithea was an orphan and adopting her would blemish the bloodline, as well as our reputation.¡± Harrivetta says. ¡°That is why she was suggested as a maid, so she could still join our household. Yet, it was my own weakness that allowed her into the family as she was. I am to blame for that.¡±

    Pyrecilla remains motionless.

    ¡°And I only understood this because of the smile on Davithea¡¯s face. It was fake, it was made up only to cheer me up.¡± Harrivetta voices. ¡°From the start she wouldn¡¯t understand the situation she was in, that she was staying with strangers away from her true family. And that is to say, you also did your part.¡±

    ¡°The time I send her supposed father to jail?¡± Pyrecilla asks.

    ¡°Aye, that was your contribution. What that allowed her is to believe in lies, much like you do in case of your relationship with your mother.¡± Harrivetta mentions. ¡°It is why she will never truly grow into a proper lady, I fear, just my older sisters and perhaps even myself. But I digress, perhaps there is still a chance if I will be honest with her.¡±

    ¡°If she wins your favour again as a younger sister?¡± Pyrecilla suggests.

    ¡°Nay, I wish her to face her own family and her own father, which might be difficult.¡± Harrivetta responds. ¡°I have come to realize that family is not just simple roles, like mother, father, or daughter. It is the bonds created by blood that brings us together, despite my own mistakes, despite my older sisters¡¯ lack of sincerity, and despite my father¡¯s leniency.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me if it wasn¡¯t so that you enjoyed the role of the older sister?¡± Pyrecilla smiles as she crosses her legs.

    Recently, there was a letter delivered to the mansion. It stated that Davithea''s father died in the prison cell from the cold.

    However, at the time of delivery she was alone with maids, while we were at the party, thus she opened and read the letter herself.

    And that is when she had a conversation with Gorgie, who was also there at the time.

    The boy said that it is true, that her father died in prison, her only family she had left.

    But that wasn¡¯t met with a good response from the little black haired girl.

    She was furious, both at the notion that this man was her father and at Gorgie who insisted that was the case.

    How could anyone deny her own opinion, she thought, as she stomped at the ground.

    But what happened later was that she simply stopped caring altogether and ran away from home.

    Because Harrivetta wasn¡¯t present to defend her, because Gorgie was against her,

    because for the very first time she felt like she didn¡¯t belong in the mansion.

    ¡°My father might have been right about Davithea, not me.¡± Harrivetta admits, as she leans back into the sofa. ¡°He knew that my personal happiness was worth little in the end, that if I were to sacrifice my need for a little sister, I would have accepted her as a maid.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice your happiness for others?¡± Pyrecilla asks.

    ¡°Be happy for others were your words, weren¡¯t they?¡± Harrivetta asks. ¡°I never really understood why or what I am doing while I decorated her hair, while we slept and bathed together. Much like the occasion with you, I only tried to make up for my unfulfilling childhood when I didn¡¯t receive love. I wanted a second chance.¡±

    ¡°And you say you no longer desire it?¡± Pyrecilla smiles as she comes close to her friend.

    ¡°Nay, just like the nature of a person can¡¯t be changed by mere words, hence I must comply with the mould I was put in.¡± Harrivetta replies, as her face is stoic. ¡°I was brought up in rigour and so I mustn¡¯t forget manners. As sad as it is, I can¡¯t be anyone else, I can¡¯t be the joyful young lady you asked me to be.¡±

    ¡°Be it so, don¡¯t just tell me that you desire to give up. Show me.¡± Pyrecilla whispers as her forehead touches her friend¡¯s while her hands embrace her back.

    Pyrecilla knew one thing, how hard it is to give up on your dreams, on your fantasies.

    She survived one life as being a man who could only wish for one thing, for him to be reborn as a girl one day.

    Nor fiction or Virtual Reality could cause him to eliminate or fulfil his desire to one day wake up in a female body.

    It was something he couldn¡¯t get rid of, no matter what, and that¡¯s why he was sure that Harrivetta was wrong.

    ¡°Tell me Harrivetta, will you let me be? Or will you stop me?¡± Pyrecilla whispers as her lips come close to her friend¡¯s.

    At the same time, there was a funeral going on, in a different place entirely.

    It was Ellien¡¯s father who was going to get buried again. However this time it was done during the night,

    in secrecy so that no one would know. Minorta and her brother helped of course,

    but the weather didn¡¯t. It was snowing and raining at the same time.

    The visibility was poor and the cold wind wanted them to go back.

    But they didn¡¯t, they all endured the trail. Both Ellien¡¯s and Minorta¡¯s families said their prayers.

    And just at that moment in time, in the blond haired girl¡¯s mind, an idea appeared.

    A final judgement, the death. What would Ellien¡¯s father say to the judge at the gate to heaven?

    That he led an honest life? But why did he have to die twice? Would that even matter?

    But more so, Minorta was thinking if she was being honest with herself, with being the spirit medium.

 14-0

    It was already the night, a dark landscape was illuminated only by the light reflected by the moon.

    It was already time to sleep, yet one could hear some nocturnal animals utter their voices.

    And further, it wasn¡¯t the usual time for humans to be awake, especially around the farmland.

    The light wasn¡¯t so easily achievable, as it required the money to buy the oil for the lamp.

    And besides, you wouldn¡¯t be able to read a book or do anything productive anyway.

    Therefore, many villagers, just like Minorta, used this period solely for resting.

    But there was one shadowy figure, dressed in a habit-like cloth, that was creeping through the fields.

    It was a spectre similar to that of a wraith, floating in space and wandering around aimlessly.

    Its destination however appeared to be set as it stopped near the window to the room where a blond girl slept.

    Suddenly, there was a knock. Minorta woke up and jumped off the bed frightened.

    What was that, she pondered, as her vision just now started to adjust to the little light inside her bedroom.

    She first looked around nervously, noticing only the blackness, but soon her emerald eyes were met by dim glow.

    The origin of it was outside the window, and what was also present was the dark figure that was gazing at her.

    Instantly she dropped on the ground, let out a muffled scream in fright and backed away on her four libs.

    ¡°Minorta, it¡¯s me Acculina!¡± The figure says.

    ¡°Ah? What a second.¡± Minorta gets up and looks closely.

    ¡°Can you recognize me now?¡± The nun-like girl takes off her hood.

    ¡°It is you! Why do you scare people around the night?¡± Minorta exclaims.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention!¡± Acculina responds.

    Before the blond girl would have realized that she was having a bad dream, someone knocked at the window.

    However, it wasn¡¯t the spectre, or anything supernatural for that matter, that wanted her attention.

    It was a friend, a nun-to-be white haired girl that for some reason wanted to meet her during the night.

    ¡°What do you want from me in the middle of the night?¡± Minorta says angrily.

    ¡°People have been gathering near the church!¡± She responds.

    ¡°Is it some church event or something? What is happening?¡± Minorta yawns.

    ¡°Pray the Goddess it is, but quite frankly, I don¡¯t think they came praying.¡± She answers.

    ¡°Then what of it? Ruining my sleep, nun or not, will get you in trouble if you don¡¯t give me a good reason.¡± Minorta states as she warns her friend with a finger.

    ¡°I think they are upset because we agreed to store coal in the abbey for the businessman.¡± Acculina explains. ¡°It was for supposed to be for the needy, or at least that¡¯s why the pastor told me, but they demand we empty out the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°So, I suppose you should comply.¡± Minorta says half-awake. ¡°Or ask for a remaking of the contract.¡±

    ¡°We could, but they also demand an apology from the priest.¡± Acculina adds.

    ¡°I¡¯m not good with words, ask Ellien.¡± Minorta responds.

    ¡°They threaten that they will set fire if we don¡¯t do anything.¡± Acculina pleads.

    ¡°At least the coal wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore?¡± Minorta shrugs.

    ¡°I beg, please help me stop them! I know that only you are able to help.¡± Acculina kneels down on the ground and prays.

    The situation was as follows, there appears to be a crowd of people gathering near the church.

    They won¡¯t listen to kind words and demand that all the coal supply would be surrendered to them.

    They might be displeased from the purchase, or have other reasons, but would that all matter to Minorta?

    She is but a simple young maiden that lives in a secluded house, away from civilisation.

    What can one person do against so many adults, possibly equipped with torches and tools?

    There is one thing she can do, and she knows the reason why Acculina would visit her specifically.

    It is because she was the one that was successful in doing something similar in the past.

    When there was a crowd of people that gathered near Ellien¡¯s house, she was there, kneeling on the ground and praying.

    Knowing that her presence did something gave her the idea that she can also help the white haired girl now.

    Yet, she wasn¡¯t certain, she didn¡¯t know for sure if risking her own life would take effect.

    ¡°Please Minorta, you can talk to them, I know you can!¡± Acculina pleads.

    ¡°I am not quite sure, do I look like I can?¡± Minorta questions.

    ¡°I would not come if to you if I thought you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Acculina mentions.

    ¡°I pardon, I don¡¯t think you came to the right person.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°You are the only one I could come to!¡± Acculina exclaims.

    ¡°Alas, I don¡¯t think you made the right choice.¡± Minorta responds.

    ¡°Then tell me what to do!¡± Acculina shouts. ¡°Do I go back and say I wasn¡¯t able to bring Minorta with me?¡±

    ¡°Do something, anything please.¡± Minorta pleads. ¡°Just be careful.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ellien is waiting for me in the abbey.¡± Acculina mentions. ¡°She was reading a book, so she got caught into the affair unintentionally. Would you want to leave her?¡±

    The second her friend mentioned Ellien, the blond haired girl knew that she was simply running away.

    It was the belief that something can happen, something terribly awful to the people around her,

    that she worried about the most. Besides, her brother and grandma would be sad if she would get hurt,

    which further fortified her in her decision. That is the reason why she didn¡¯t want to act right away.

    However, hearing of Ellien her made her consciousness take in consideration that not only Acculina could be injured,

    but also her best friend that she spent so much time together with. She would hate herself if she didn¡¯t help her.

    ¡°Just tell Ellien to go home.¡± Minorta pleads.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t fix the issue!¡± Acculina states.

    ¡°But it would save her life.¡± Minorta adds.

    ¡°She said she would stay.¡± Acculina explains.

    ¡®Then convince her!¡± Minorta exclaims.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able, but if you came.¡± Acculina suggests.

    ¡°I suppose you haven¡¯t tried that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Minorta sighs.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important, you should come and talk to her yourself.¡± Acculina pleads.

    ¡°Yet, it¡¯s dangerous. What if I get hurt and accomplish nothing?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important. You don¡¯t need to talk with the crowd, just convince Ellien.¡± Acculina says.

    ¡°How would I even get the chance to do that if I have to pass through the crowd to get into the abbey?¡± Minorta questions.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there is a passage in the library going under the ground.¡± Acculina mentions.

    ¡°What if they already know about that too?¡± Minorta asks again.

    ¡°I agree, it might be so, but despite that, just go!¡± Acculina exclaims. ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid something will happen, when it won¡¯t. You just want to talk to Ellien, that¡¯s all right?¡±

    That is true that, in the blond haired girl¡¯s mind, all she has to do was to simply talk to Ellien and drag her away to safety, even against her will.

    However, in spite of danger, there is also something that she was supposed to do, something that Pyrecilla would do.

    She knows that only she can even attempt to talk with the villagers and convince them.

    She knows that, as a person who caused a miracle, she would have some respect.

    She knows that as young and defenceless maiden, praying is the only way she can help,

    as for when people are in this state, not having the concern for what they do, only faith can pervert a disaster from happening.

    Yet, there is something else in her mind, something that is quite precious to her.

    Suddenly we were reminded of the past, the time when she went to Pyrie, asking for her help to save Ellien.

    And now, isn¡¯t this the same situation, with the difference that it is Acculina asking her to help the church?Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Maybe she is only wasting time and worrying about something bad that could happen.

    Maybe it is time to act, to find the courage in her past and do what she is supposed to do as a person.

    ¡°Right, there is no reason for me to stay here.¡± Minorta states. ¡°Let me dress and we can go.¡±

    ¡°Really? Have you really just changed your mind now?¡± Acculina tilts her head.

    ¡°A nun disbelieving is a first sight for me.¡± Minorta giggles as she looks through her wardrobe.

    ¡°I am this doubtful? Have I forsaken the Goddess?¡± Acculina laments.

    ¡°Save me the grieving, if you please.¡± Minorta responds as she hurries up.

    ¡°Then let us take haste.¡± Acculina says as she closes to the window, trying to open it.

    ¡°Not that hasty to leave through the window.¡± Minorta sighs.

    The blond girl, after putting on her clothes in haste, and dresses her winter boots,

    the same ones she received as a present from Pyrie. and leaves running through the door.

    She doesn¡¯t know if she is going to make it time, she doesn¡¯t know if she is going to be able to do anything.

    However, dashing at full speed during the night, with only the moon shining at the two girls,

    they rush towards their destination through the empty road that¡¯s covered in the snow.

    They pass the bridge and eventually reach the intersection. It is there when they can see something in the distance.

    The blackness of the night has one point that is illuminated, the church and the group of people gathered there.

    Seeing this Minorta realizes that if she was faster, the situation wouldn¡¯t be that dire perhaps.

    However, she still needs to run, just like that one time after she talked with the wind spirit.

    The two girls eventually make it to the gates of the church and silently examine the situation.

    There are many people gathered around the abbey, but some walk and investigate the church grounds.

    ¡°We could try the back door.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°I believe they have men there as well.¡± Acculina points out.

    ¡°Why not just walk past them?¡± Minorta points out.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t possibly be this kind to let people do it?¡± Acculina tilts her head.

    ¡°You must then have a better idea?¡± Minorta sighs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s climb the wall.¡± Acculina suggests.

    ¡°Are you certain this is going to work?¡± Minorta doubts.

    ¡°You can use my shoulders.¡± Acculina mentions as she gets in position.

    ¡°I presume you know what you are doing?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°I used to go for that route when the priest got angry.¡± Acculina says.

    ¡°You mean used to, as in you no longer slip out to run away from him?¡± Minorta states.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m a nun-in-training, and honestly is a virtue.¡± Acculina replies, punting.

    ¡°I understand, truly.¡± Minorta giggles. ¡°I get in fights with my brother often too, but lately I decided that I will no longer run away.¡±

    ¡°That is wonderful, but now please do be quiet.¡± Acculina whispers.

    The two girls, while getting over the wall, noticed someone looking their way.

    Thankfully, they were able to hide and avoid detection. Now they had to enter the library and look for the hidden passage.

    Acculina reached for her pockets and retrieved a large brass key. With a silent turn,

    the door was opened and a wall of covers and blankets on the floor was laid before them.

    This was to prevent the wind and snow from coming into the room, which has otherwise not heating.

    Jumping over the obstacle, Minorta and her friend locked the door behind them and advanced inside.

    It was dark and only after the lamp in the middle was lit did they see the shapes of books and shelves.

    Holding hands, Acculina led the blond girl through the room, eventually reaching a door in the corner.

    Then she took the brass key again and opened it. It was the same one that unlocked the door before.

    Now the two young ladies found themselves walking through a dark, underground corridor.

    The stairs were leading down, and the walls were made from cold stone and wooden supports.

    There was no place for lamps, and their only source of light was this one small lamp.

    Yet, through the darkness, holding each other¡¯s shaking hand, and climbing a set of stairs leading upwards,

    They finally reached the exit. There Acculina knocked on the door and awaited a response in silence.

    ¡°This door doesn¡¯t open?¡± Minorta asked.

    ¡°Not from the inside.¡± Acculina answers.

    The two girls waited in the dark, knowing that the time was of the essence.

    However, nothing happened, until Acculina started to knock on the door repeatedly.

    Only then there was an answer. It was the sound of someone walking through the corridor.

    ¡°I pardon. Is anyone there?¡± A girl¡¯s voice asks.

    ¡°Please open the door for us Ellien.¡± Minorta answered.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Ellien tilt¡¯s her head.

    ¡°The door to your right.¡± Acculina tells her.

    ¡°I see, how would I operate it? There is no handle.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°Just push on it as hard as you can.¡± Acculina explains.

    With Ellien pushing on the door, the two inside of the underground corridor were able to open it.

    It appears the door was simply stuck, rather than locked, so it needed only a little shove.

    The three friends were now reunited at last, but the battle was just about to start.

    ¡°Now Ellien, let¡¯s go.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Excuse my confusion, go where?¡± Ellien says.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run! This abbey is a dangerous place to be in now.¡± Minorta explains.

    ¡°You desire that we escape together?¡± Ellien asks confused.

    ¡°That is the case, the crowd outside might set fire at time.¡± Minorta mentions, pulling at her friends hands.

    ¡°Would I surprise you if I said I would rather say, in spite of the danger?¡± Ellien voices.

    ¡°Is it that you want to protect the books? We can save them too.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the books.¡± Ellien replies.

    ¡°Are you sorry for the priest, the sister and Acculina living here?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°That is not the reason either.¡± Ellien answers.

    ¡°Then what is your issue? Please tell me.¡± Minorta pleads.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I would do, neither does running away would be a decision fitting you, I think.¡± Ellien explains.

    ¡°What do you mean? What is your logic?¡± Minorta queries.

    ¡°There is no logic, it is simply what should be done.¡± Ellien tells her friend. ¡°Just like you did for me when you defended my father, just like Pyrie did as well.¡±

    The event in the past reappeared in the blond girl¡¯s mind. It was very vivid and full of details.

    She was inside of her head, listening to the spirits that told her of their emotions.

    They wanted to induce a change, one that was right from their perspective.

    And so, after hearing them out, Minorta decided that she will respond to them,

    since she realized that they also feel in the same way as humans, and that similarity caused her to find a reason to act.

    That is why she had the courage to stand between the crowd and Ellien¡¯s family.

    That is why, despite the danger, she motionlessly keeled on the ground and prayed.

    That is why she raised her voice in order to calm everyone before they would act.

    To live and give life are the rules which all of the villagers and spirits live by here, every season and every year.

    They work the soil, they plant their seeds, they sow their crops and they rest thanks to the grace of nature.

    It is a cycle that repeats, like a chant, telling of the struggles of a simple mind.

    ¡°What do you presume I do? What do you want me to say?¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, anything would be fine I hope.¡± Ellien responds with doubt.

    ¡°With you saying that I feel less compelled.¡± Minorta sighs.

    ¡°I thought that you would know better, that is all.¡± Ellien mentions.

    ¡°Why would you say that? Do you believe in me so much?¡± Minorta asks.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because you just helped my family, but because it¡¯s you.¡± Ellien explains. ¡°I asked Acculina to get you because I knew that you can help, as a spirit medium.¡±

    ¡°I am through with that!¡± Minorta exclaims. ¡°It only ends up hurting people!¡±

    ¡°Because you were not able to help my father? Because you were not able Davithea¡¯s father?¡± Ellien asks her. ¡±I already forgave you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Must you mention that, Ellien?¡± Minorta hides her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an issue, I assure you.¡± Ellien states. ¡°You simply have to believe in yourself the most, out of all of us. That¡¯s the only way you will be able to help yourself.¡±

    ¡°And you brought me here to tell me that?¡± Minorta responds angrily. ¡°You asked Acculina to bring me here? It was your idea?¡±

    The conversation between the two sparked a quarrel that ignited the room.

    The blond girl knew how much grief she have caused by using her ability,

    while Ellien wanted to calm her and give her the courage to try once again.

    But what else was in Minorta¡¯s mind was the time when she found a small pond near some trees.

    She was very little and used to play in the forest, looking for various things she was curious about.

    This time, as she stood tiptoed and looked closely at the surface, she noticed something white and big.

    It looked like a rock, but who would really carry and drop a rock big like this, she thought.

    However, as she squatted down and touched it with a stick it moved, floating on the water and causing ripples.

    Only then she realised that the object was not the rock she imagined. Instead, it was a motionless corpse of a woman.

    It took her time to realize that someone died here, for some reason.

    She instantly jumped, screamed, and started crying on the ground.

    Only after her brother found her and calmed her down, they discovered who the person was.

    It was Minorta¡¯s mother, who drowned in the lake, possibly due to an accident.

    They both cried, despaired, but there was nothing they could do now. They had to accept the fate of their female parent.

    At that time the siblings decided never to reveal the true reason of her death to anyone and bury her there.

    However, there was another reason why Minorta decided to do that.

    It was a water spirit, who she was able to talk with, that told her everything.

    Her mother was looking for berries and mushrooms until she heard something.

    There was something in the pond, something drowning, an animal of sorts.

    Because only she was around, she decided to examine the situation and looked around.

    There were only bubbles showing on the surface, the water was murky and covered in leaves.

    Knowing so the mother decided to use a stick in order to move the foliage to the side.

    What she saw next was a person¡¯s shape was forcing another human-like silhouette into the water, holding his neck.

    It was clear that his intention was to kill, thus the mother rushed and tried to stop him.

    However, she wasn¡¯t aware that it was a struggle between two spirits and she was in no place to help either of them.

    And then, as she entered into the pond, she discovered that the water is much deeper that she would imagine.

    It wasn¡¯t long before she was sucked inside, into the mud, and became submerged completely.

    Despite that she tried her best, despite that she asked the spirits for help, it was all for nothing.

    And so, the water spirit retailing the story to Minorta warned her about contacting spirits.

    It never ends well for either of the sides, it said, that it is better if she never would interact with them.

    But at that time she was little, and her traumatic experience slowly healed over time as she grew older.

    It was in spite of her fear that she followed the wind spirits and talked with him.

    It was in spite of her fear that she tried to convince Davithea¡¯s father to do the right thing.

    All for the purpose of proving to her mother that she is no longer afraid, that she is able to continue on living.

    That is what she would have wanted from me, she told herself, thus I will prevail.

    ¡°Fine, I know what to do.¡± Minorta says.

    ¡°Are you convicted?¡± Ellien asks.

    ¡°Yes, we shall all go, the three of us.¡± Minorta suggests.

    ¡°Are you certain? Is that needed?¡± Acculina asks.

    ¡°Just please listen to her.¡± Ellien grabs the white haired girl¡¯s hand.

    And with the party of the three then go through the main door and face the crowd.

    For Minorta it is the same as from before, she has to listen to the voices.

    For Ellien, she is only afraid that the people wouldn¡¯t reason with them at this point.

    For Acculina, the situation does look dire as she notices the crowd is quite not pleased to see them.

    ¡°So you comply? Will you throw away the coal?¡± One person asks.

    ¡°What is the problem?¡± Acculina asks.

    ¡°We already told the priest, no need to repeat.¡± A man says.

    ¡°Further, sending out little ladies instead is disgraceful.¡± A woman says.

    ¡°And besides, we are tired of waiting, why not go inside?¡± A stranger suggests.

    ¡°We promise that we won¡¯t sell coal, just please leave.¡± Acculina pleads.

    ¡°We need to be more sure than that.¡± An older man speaks.

    ¡°You have cheated us once, we can¡¯t take your word.¡± A father explains.

    ¡°With the spirits and the coal. What would be next?¡± A mother adds.

    ¡°Ye, the coal is unusable!¡± A man exclaims. ¡°It makes the chimney black as the night, and even pollutes the house. Have you no shame selling it?¡±

    ¡°We are not selling it, only storing.¡± Acculina explains.

    ¡°Then tell the owner to leave.¡± Someone says. ¡°We don¡¯t need his coal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell him to never come back!¡± A person shots.

    Inside of Minorta¡¯s head, there were multiple voices heard. Some belonged to humans, some to a spirit.

    It was really strange, since the blond girl had never experienced such hatred before.

    It was igniting her from the inside, telling her to strike and to be aggrieve,

    similar to the feeling she remembers when she was protecting Ellien¡¯s house.

    Yet, what was strange for her was that this wasn¡¯t a group of spirits like from before.

    It was a single entity that was able to convince all those people to do its bidding.

    And what powerful voice it had. Truly, Minorta¡¯s ears trembled every time she would hear it.

    ¡°Do as I want.¡± A voice says.

    ¡°You do as I tell you.¡± A voice says.

    ¡°I am the truth, I am the light bringer.¡± A voice says.

    ¡°This is what you want, I am here to give it to you.¡± A voice says.

    ¡°The lies you hate will be destroyed, if you hear me.¡± A voice says.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to anyone else as they don¡¯t accept your words either.¡± A voice says.

    ¡°You have to fight, you have to make them listen, you have to state the truth to them.¡± A voice says.

    The spirit speaks of the truth that has to be revealed, no matter the consequences.

    The truth about the coal industry, the truth about the priest lying that he is only trying to help the needy.

    But also, Minorta recalls how the church dealt with the miracle she supposedly caused.

    Because there was not enough evidence, not even after the interviews, the entire case was closed.

    It was an embarrassment for the church, and the victory of the simple minded people.

    They knew that if they want the priest to stop spreading lies they have to act themselves.

    That is why they are here, standing with the touches and shouting for the clergy to apologise to them.

    ¡°Bring him out!¡± A person says.

    ¡°Show yourself.¡± A man says.

    ¡°It¡¯s your time to speak the truth.¡± A woman says.

    And the past happens again, the door opens and the person they call out, the priest, shows himself to everyone.

    They are infuriated and unable to think calmly. With each step they come closer,

    and there is no one that can stop them unless Minorta acts right now.

    ¡°Stop, not a single step more.¡± Minorta shouts, as she steps out forward.

    ¡°Who are you to defend the priest?¡± Someone asks.

    ¡°I am the one to tell you to stop! The priest, just like you, is human.¡± Minorta pleads. ¡°You wish to assert force instead of words? Never should we kill! That is not right!¡±

    But before those words are carried by the wind, in the distance something unrelated happens.

    Out of nowhere and without an explanation, the roof of the church catches fire.

    This alone switches everyone¡¯s attention from the main door of the abbey to the blazing flames.

    They are not yet profound, but if not taken out immediately, worse things will happen.

    Thus, the crowd of people, who were previously wanting to execute their justice onto the priest,

    now unite and decide to help. They organise ladders, buckets and anything else that might help.

    They have to fight against the time, before the entire roof would engulf into the flames.

 14-1

    There isn¡¯t much time, I have to hurry, I say to myself as I ride through the land of peaceful white.

    All the villages, the people and even animals must be sleeping, since it is the middle of the night.

    I¡¯m riding on a horse side straddle, full gallop somehow, despite that I don¡¯t feel confident in my riding skills.

    Is it dangerous? Is it reasonable? I ask myself these questions not knowing really what I¡¯m doing.

    I could get lost, my horse could trip, a lot of accidents can end up leaving me in the middle of nowhere, without any help in the freezing cold.

    No one would be able to save me and I would surely die. Thus, why am I risking my life?

    Because there is a reason why I¡¯m taking this huge gamble, there is a profound goal, and that objective is to save mother.

    I learned that there is a crowd of people which is heading towards my home, with touches and ill intentions.

    If I don¡¯t save her, if I don¡¯t stop them, I will lose her forever and that¡¯s not what I will ever allow.

    That¡¯s why I borrowed the horse from Harrivetta¡¯s stable without asking,

    and rode all the way from the mansion to the village as fast as I could.

    The echo I passed was the sound of the galloping hooves hitting the rocks on the ground.

    There was not one, not a single person I have met on my way, only the silence of the night.

    No one knew where I was or what I was doing, but this secrecy suited me quite well, I guess.

    I was told by my friend that I often think to myself, and that¡¯s what I have been doing all this time.

    ¡°This is!¡± I shout as something appears to my vision.

    Finally, after the long journey I have arrived at the cross section that leads to my house.

    There is my mother, I tell myself, as I step off the horse into the deep snow.

    My feathery dress is dark, and my long fur lined boots protect me from the cold.

    I start running, through the private road leading to my home, and rush towards my mother.

    There is a cloud coming out of the chimney, hinting that someone is inside, I notice.

    As I make it to the door, and go inside, my eyes start to water reflecting the sight I witness.

    It is mother, who sleeps soundly on the armchair, as the wood in the fireplace sizzles in the kitchen.

    She is safe, I discover, and almost faint from that shock, despite that it is also a relief for me as well.

    It is that I expected that my mother would have been in much worse state that surprised me the most.

    ¡°Mother I have returned!¡± I tell her as I run towards her and embrace her.

    ¡°Darling, is that you?¡± She responds half-awake, hugging me back.

    ¡°I was truly worried!¡± I say as I look upon her gentle face.

    ¡°Why is that you were so worried darling?¡± She asks in a soft voice.

    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t find you at the party and I heard men are coming.¡± I explain, trying to calm myself down.

    ¡°Is it so? Coming at this time is despicable, truly. If I could I would tell them to get an appointment.¡± The mother explains.

    ¡°So will you run away with me? There is still time and I have a horse.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°Escape to where? Darling, you shan¡¯t be this confusing to your mother.¡± My mother lectures me.

    ¡°Yes mother, I apologise, but what will you do when then come?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°I will tell them the truth and they will be on their way, as always.¡± My mother tells me.

    However, that is not what I have learned, that the men aren¡¯t coming here just to talk.

    They have ill intentions that will hurt mother, that is why she has to go now.

    ¡°No mother, you must understand.¡± I plead to her.

    ¡°Perhaps I already do darling, but you simply haven¡¯t noticed.¡± She responds.

    ¡°Your desire to reason with them is absurd, please do understand at least.¡± I state.

    ¡°Quite so darling, reasoning with ruffians would be absurd.¡± She states.

    ¡°What do you aspire to do then?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I will tell them the truth, just like I did previously to you darling.¡± She tells me. ¡±After all, that is what I suppose they want from me and what will please their minds.¡±

    However, is that plan truly reasonable? Is staying and talking with them would do good for my mother?

    The truth about the coal and the railroad plan would not only damage her reputation,

    but can potentially destroy our entire family with no ability to recover.

    Not even my father, who I barely know of, would be able to do anything.

    Perhaps he can inherit the land, but the villages wouldn¡¯t want to work for him anymore, I think.

    What would happen with me is not important right now, I have to convince my mother.

    ¡°So you knew that the coal was poor quality? You knew that the provider mixed different grades of refinement together to save on sales?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°It is so my darling, that is why I informed everyone.¡± My mother explains calmly. ¡°I made a notice in the paper explaining the various qualities of coals. I did warm them, even told the pastor, but if they didn¡¯t listen, what was I to do?¡±

    If what my mother is saying is true, that is not her fault that the villagers didn¡¯t understand.

    Therefore, any issues about the quality of coal or the type of the fireplace the clients were using is not our responsibly,

    not the provider''s fault either, but it¡¯s theirs. My mother tried to help them, tried to warn them but her plea was just not enough.

    What else is she supposed to do in this situation? It is obvious who should take the blame.

    ¡°Moreover, the issue of education lies within the state, doesn¡¯t it mother?¡± I state.

    ¡°That is true darling, and I wonder where all the finances go for school.¡± My mother giggles. ¡°At times it appears as if the children of those people are smarter than their parents.¡±

    ¡°Yet, when it comes to the politics, I must ask you of the railway.¡± I change the subject. ¡°Is it true that you intended to waiver from the plan to place it behind the church, away from the village, in order to support the original delineation that was already set in stone?¡±

    ¡°If you must ask, then which plan do you think would be the favourite of the villagers?¡± My mother states. ¡°There is only progress they will enjoy after all is set to place. Besides, I had to say words in order to convince others to join into the discussion. Only then were they interested in supporting the investment, making it go full power into fruition now.¡±

    It is that the progress of the villages, the future prosperity residents might not yet be aware of,

    is more important than what they can see and experience right now within their low class households.

    Coal is just the first step, the next one are shops, factories and eventually the rest of the infrastructure.

    It is truly an gigantic investment that many people need to support in order for it to be successful.

    Thus, perhaps even if there are questions to my mother¡¯s negotiation strategies, it is all well in the end.

    ¡°Then what of my recital? Haven¡¯t you promised that you would listen?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I was extremely busy, and since there was no time to leisure, I must apologise darling.¡± My mother tells me. ¡°I was at the party, do not worry.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you. Or, as a matter of fact, no one did.¡± I add.

    ¡°Then darling, does that mean I wasn¡¯t there?¡± My mother slimes.

    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t say.¡± I lower my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my doubt mother.¡±

    It is true that if even no one saw her, that if she wasn¡¯t able to make to the first dance or my performance,

    it doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that she was actually there, somewhere in one of the private rooms.

    My mother prefers to stay in such places. I can attest to that with confidence since I¡¯m her only daughter.

    She is always quite busy around the house and needs silence, so neither me or Emmi bothers her.

    Actually, there is also the person I met during the party that walked to talk of my mother.

    It was Sayabri, the girl near my age who I befriended, the supposed daughter of my mother¡¯s previous husband.

    ¡°Also mother, I want to mention something about the person I have met at the party.¡± I tell her. ¡°Her name was Sayabri Masahrena and we fast became friends. She wanted to talk with you.¡±

    ¡°About the rumours I presume?¡± My mother giggles. ¡°Truly darling, if you keep company with the wrong crowd, you might become spoiled and improper.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she was serious about them mother.¡± I sigh. ¡°It¡¯s that she wanted to know the truth, about her mother and about me.¡±

    ¡°You already know the truth, don¡¯t you darling?¡± My mother explains. ¡°You are my daughter and she is potentially a result of adultery. Need I say more?¡±

    ¡°No mother, it is enough.¡± I say as we embrace one another.

    The moment passes as I sit myself on her lap, while she rests on the armchair near the fireplace.

    In this moment of silence, the thoughts that have been in my mind for so long surface.

    Maybe even if this warmth is fake, it doesn¡¯t matter. Maybe if my mother lies a little, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Whenever she is my true mother, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whenever she tells me the truth or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    The only one important thing is that she is truly my mother, the only one I have.

    I don¡¯t want to lose her, not now. My wish is to forever hold onto her.

    Suddenly, there is a knock on the door and my attention is directed over there.

    I notice someone is trying to get in, so I decide to return to the ground and walk to the door.

    ¡°Mother I will get the door.¡± I tell her.

    ¡°It is fine darling.¡± She nods at me.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    I open the door and see a woman dressed in maid clothes that gaze directly at me.

    Before I am able to say a word, I am pulled outside, and dragged some distance from the house.

    The wind shuts the door and we stop, looking at each other. Only then I see her face.

    ¡°Emmi, why did you want me to come here? You wanted to talk, right?¡± I ask her, confused.

    ¡°It is perhaps so young madam, I wanted to converse with you here.¡± She responds.

    ¡°What of your sudden pleading? Could you be kind to explain?¡± I query.

    ¡°Have you noticed any men around?¡± She asks me whispering.

    ¡°I have not, I assure.¡± I respond.

    ¡°Then we mustn¡¯t worry mother.¡± Emmi states.

    ¡°But is it true that they are on their way?¡± I inquiry.

    ¡°It is so young madam, but I know what to do.¡± Emmi tells her.

    Remembering Emmi, after all the maids I have met in the mansion, comes quite easy for me.

    She was and still is a part of my family, and hence I can understand her emotions a bit better.

    Being a workaholic, she always wants to be perfect in her chores, while caring about others.

    However, at this moment, she was acting a bit different. It was similar to the time we went to the forest,

    where we went out foraging for small eatables. That time we found something strange.

    ¡°She plans to tell them the truth, isn¡¯t that right young madam?¡± Emmi assures.

    ¡°That is correct, my mother stated she will talk with them.¡± I relate.

    ¡°Thus, as a maid for my madam, I will too state the truth.¡± Emmi states.

    ¡°Then I am thankful for your support Emmi.¡± I bow to her.

    ¡°I will tell the truth to you, not to them.¡± Emmi tells me. ¡°The truth about your mother, and then something more.¡±

    The story that Emmi tells me has made her go back into the past. It was the time when she worked as a maid in the mansion.

    She was asked to do much less tasks that she is doing right now, as a servant of our family,

    but there was one particular request that she received. She was asked to take care of a baby, to hide it from everyone.

    The whereabouts of said child were shady, since no one really knew its true father or mother.

    It was only rumoured that she was a product of adultery between a noble and a servant.

    That is why dealing with it had been done in the shadows, without witnesses, and hence why the task was given to Emmi.

    She has decided that the best way to hide it was to carry it all the way into the farmland, where her family was.

    There she would entrust the baby to her mother, and give her the money she was entrusted by her lord.

    That way no one from the mansion would ever learn about the child, she hoped.

    And even in the instance they would, Emmi could have always lie that she was the mother.

    Unfortunately, the baby would have brought misfortune upon the Emmi¡¯s family house.

    A fire broke out, and there was barely anything left from the wooden foundation.

    Emmi¡¯s parents, who were there at the time of the accident, were found dead in the rubble.

    Yet, miraculously the baby survived, and the priest called this a miracle.

    That¡¯s because at the time there was a spirit medium walking past the house.

    She noticed the fire, quickly rushed inside the burning structure and saved the child.

    That¡¯s all she was able to do however, because of the state that the house was in.

    And so, what she told the priest was that a fire spirit visited the household and brought upon the misfortune.

    That¡¯s what her mind told her, that¡¯s how she felt inside.

    But that wasn¡¯t the entire truth. There was a human element involved in all of this.

    The money Emmi gave their parents was spent on the cause of the fire, namely the coal.

    The person who sold them the lumps of coal was no other than Beamortha herself.

    She was directly responsible for everything that happened during that day.

    Yet, she also denied any connection, saying that it was only an accident, not the involvement of a spirit.

    That is because the general public was not satisfied hearing the explanation from the church.

    They desired an opinion from a knowledgeable person, like from a well versed lady, rather than someone with authority that represented the church.

    And that is when Beamortha explained how everything happened, how the old furnace was at fault.

    Everyone was satisfied with her word and gave her trust, despite that she lied, never mentioning her involvement and the coal she supplied.

    That¡¯s what Emmi told me, and I am curious to know how she learned about all this.

    ¡°Tell me Emmi, when did you hear all that from?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°It is fine to say it was madam.¡± The maid bows. ¡°But she hasn''t told me directly.¡±

    ¡°Then what you say is true? The baby is still alive?¡± I query.

    ¡°Yes, she is quite indeed alive and healthy.¡± She replies.

    ¡°I would require some confirmation if I were to believe in your story Emmi.¡± I add.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask her who is the baby?¡± Emmi smiles.

    All this time Emmi was gazing at me, and I could see my reflection in her lemon eyes.

    Does that mean the baby was me? Then my mother performed, or was forced to perform, adultery?

    Is that what happened? But why would she go as far as to burn the house down?

    Was she worried others might notice that her daughter was hidden from the world?

    Was it that she couldn¡¯t allow a fake family to take custody of her own baby?

    ¡°What of the birth certificates? Have you archived them?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°I am quite sure she has them inside her desk.¡± Emmi tells me.

    ¡°Then what you say is true? I was the baby you speak of?¡± I inquiry.

    ¡°It is truly so, I¡¯m glad you have noticed it finally.¡± Emmi mentions.

    ¡°Alas, would you say that revealing to me that information changed anything? I¡¯m still her daughter and that is all I need to know.¡± I reply.

    ¡°There is another part to the story.¡± Emmi explains. ¡°After you were rescued, I retrieved you from Minorta¡¯s mother¡¯s care and started wondering what to do. I could not just simply go back to the mansion with a small child.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you have decided to abandon your job as maid and decided to stay in the hut, the one we found in the forest? In order to raise the child?¡± I question.

    ¡°That is true, I felt like the worst mother, not being able to provide for a child.¡± Emmi speaks. ¡°Further, my resignation only pleased my lord since he longer would have to deal with the problematic baby of unknown origin. Only then have I started worrying.¡±

    ¡°Yet, if I was that baby, that means something happened next, right?¡± I ask.

    ¡°That is indeed so. Days later I was discovered by Beamortha, who just happened to pass by, looking for a suitable place to build her house.¡± Emmi continues. ¡°I told her my story, despite not knowing yet she was the one that sold the coal to my family. What she offered me was a job as a maid, but there was one condition. I had to hand over the custody of the baby to her.¡±

    ¡°Then that is how I would become hers again, isn¡¯t it?¡± I figure.

    ¡°If you so believe then yes, that¡¯s the story of your reunion. However, because I said this much, I must forbid you from mentioning anything to her.¡± The maid pleads to me.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think of doing that.¡± I nod. ¡°As we are now is fine.¡±

    ¡°Then if you excuse me, I have to tend to madam.¡± The maid bows.

    If everything about her story is true, would that mean she was able to forgive my mother?

    Perhaps she believes that Beamortha had no ill intentions or didn¡¯t know of the danger?

    ¡°One more thing young madam.¡± The maid stops in the middle of the road.

    ¡°What is it Emmi?¡± I tilt my head.

    ¡°The time we spend together, in the house and before I met your mother.¡± Emmi speaks. ¡°I treated you as my own daughter. That is why I always desired for you to grow into a splendid young lady.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I am forever thankful.¡± I bow to her.

    ¡°And do you remember the present I gave you? The book on the fire spirits?¡± Emmi asks me. ¡°It is that book I found most interesting after the accident. Personally, I believe it was the fire spirit, just like the spirit medium says.¡±

    ¡°You do think so? I recall that one time you asked me about spirits.¡± I say. ¡°But I never learned if you believe in them yourself.¡±

    ¡°To speak the truth, there is a passage in the book.¡± Emmi recites. ¡°It said that incidents happen often involving humans and spirits, and that fire spirits are guardians of house fire. What attracted my interest however was the passage about a fire spirit called Luciflarerion.¡±

    And as the maid spoke of him, I also began to remember the time as I was reading about Luciflarerion.

    In the book Emmi gave me, he is described as the bringer of light and revealer of truth.

    He is the one protecting the weak, the unjustly trailed, giving them the strength to rebel against oppression.

    He was also cast down by the Goddess into the spirit realm, as he started to question her rule over heaven.

    On Earth, he is a powerful spirit that had many sightings from various spirit mediums around the world.

    Whenever they sense him, they would point out the feeling of being lit on fire, the desire to fight for truth and anger would engulf them.

    Finally, there is a prophecy involving him. When the world will be reborn for the final time,

    the Goddess will pull all the faithful, spirits and humans, from the soil and bring them to her side.

    Those that will stay behind would suffer, as Luciflarerion would scorch the ground with everlasting flames in anger.

    What would follow would be his ultimate defeat by the Goddess, and the battle on Earth will turn the world into hell itself.

    ¡°It was quite the description I must say.¡± I say as I scratch my head.

    ¡°Well do please be careful young madam.¡± The maid bows and leaves me.

    And as she slowly disappears from my vision, the men that I was told about earlier enter my sight.

    It would be only a matter of minutes before they reach my house and my mother.

    Yet, despite that she told me it¡¯s going to be okay, that she will simply talk with them,

    I can¡¯t see her anywhere. Thus, perhaps she is still in the house, I ponder, as I take a look.

    I look through the window to discover that she is not sitting on the armchair in the kitchen.

    Worried, I quickly entered the house and searched, but I couldn''t find her. It¡¯s the same as during the party,

    she simply vanished. There is only one logical reason, she must have escaped, I tell myself.

    Perhaps she was convicted by my words, and left, just as I asked? I would be glad for that.

    However, now I find myself in a situation that I would consider as terribly dire.

    The crowd of people won¡¯t be pleased that they would see me, instead of my mother.

    Further, if I run now, they will notice and I would be chased down quite easily.

    So I can¡¯t escape, no matter what I do. But yet, there is one small chance if I believe in myself.

    I open the door and walk outside. The mob of people carrying touches and tools of war spots me.

    I approach them calming, carrying a case with my violin inside of it, and gaze over them.

    They stopped, surprised that I was able to meet them in the middle of the road, that I was able to face them.

    And for a moment, we both are silent, as each of them looks at the young maiden standing before them.

    ¡°Are you her child?¡± A stranger asks.

    ¡°Have you seen her child?¡± A mother asks.

    ¡°Where is Beamortha? Bring her to us.¡± Someone demands.

    ¡°That is not possible, she isn¡¯t home.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Then what of it? Suppose we believe you?¡± A man says.

    ¡°Come down, she might be able to help us find her.¡± A person suggests.

    ¡°Say little lady, will you be this kind and tell us?¡± A woman asks.

    ¡°It is as I said, she isn¡¯t here.¡± I state. ¡°And further, I won¡¯t be able to help you find her.¡±

    ¡°Why is that child?¡± A man asks.

    ¡°Because you will harm her. I know what to expect, thus I will stand.¡± I tell them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hastily in judgement, we only want to talk.¡± Someone replies.

    ¡°A talk you will have!¡± I exclaim. ¡°I will stand in her place and state of the truth.¡±

    That is what I have decided to do, to stand in for my mother, even if she isn¡¯t really here.

    That is what my plan was for the open party was as well, because I couldn¡¯t find her.

    I always protected mother, I always fought for her, because she was the one that give me my life,

    my precious existence as the young red haired maiden called Pyrecilla. A life that I will hold onto to.

    ¡°Is it true your mother knew about coal?¡± Someone asks.

    ¡°Yes, and it appears you haven¡¯t read the label.¡± I point to them. ¡°The various types of coals and which furnaces are suitable for burning them were all related to you. Hence, your ignorance doesn¡¯t compensate for your responsibility for the damages. And besides, she wasn¡¯t the supplier, my mother was only a person who wanted to improve your living conditions.¡±

    ¡°Those are lies! No information was provided.¡± Someone shouts.

    ¡°That is not true, I believe that¡­¡± Another tries to say.

    ¡°It is as he says, the coal was a fraud!¡± A man states.

    ¡°What of the railway?¡± A woman asks.

    ¡°As you know, the railway will be expanded in the near future. But it won¡¯t reach this village.¡± I explain. ¡±Instead it will go through the path away from your farmlands, must you worry.¡°

    ¡°What I heard is that the railroad intents something else.¡± An old man says. ¡°They are planning to go straight through the field over there. I saw some men doing groundwork there already.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, my mother does not have a decisive voice in the matter. She only stated your interests to the railway industry, but it is up to them what they will do.¡± You voice.

    ¡°That is not true, since the land belongs to her.¡± The old man mentions. ¡°She has the ability to deny the railway if she so pleases.¡±

    ¡°Then what of the railway? Would it not bring prosperity to the village?¡± I ask them. ¡°All the goods that came from the station will make it into a city. You will have work and pay you have never imagined before!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind now.¡± Someone says.

    ¡°It¡¯s not terrible, but I don¡¯t think it can be better.¡± A woman says.

    ¡°Right! The capitalists are the ones that convicted the millman!¡± A person shouts.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he earning more now?¡± A voice asks.

    ¡°The bread became uneatable.¡± A wife complains.

    The crowd didn¡¯t appear to listen to my arguments, but I wasn¡¯t defeated just yet.

    I still had one asset I could use in order to convince them to let my mother go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think calling her a capitalist is a little much? All she did was to help improve the village.¡± I state.

    ¡°Depends on what you mean by improvement.¡± Someone points out.

    ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want someone telling you what to do, that you people prefer the lifestyle on the soil.¡± I start to explain. ¡°It is the bond with nature, the giving and taking every season, which grant you people meaning. I wouldn¡¯t say my mother wants to take that away.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is true, but what of it?¡± A man asks.

    ¡°The bakery, the church and the coal industry. Aren¡¯t they all your enemies, the ones that force their ideals upon you?¡± I argue. ¡°As the class with least wealth, to whom you turn to ask for help? My mother is the only one here that is able to turn down those ventures and keep peace. She is your protector.¡±

    ¡°If you say so then perhaps¡­¡± A man thinks.

    ¡°It is indeed that she is the only person that represents our voice. ¡±A stranger ponders.

    And just as I was having a good turnaround, there was one person that had to mention something.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she perform adultery?¡± Someone whispers.

    ¡°I heard she sold coal that burned down a house.¡± Another murmurs.

    ¡°And that she overworks her maid.¡± A woman mutters.

    I knew that at some point I would have to face the rumours. It was the same at the party.

    At the time of my performance during the evening, I was making a quite good impression on everyone.

    However, afterwards I started getting questioned about my mother, from the people I previously met.

    It was because of their admiration for my ability that they gave me their respect and started questioning the gossip,

    which had to be corrected with the truth. Every single rumour, one by one, that kept on coming, had me wish I wouldn¡¯t become this popular.

    Yet, when Harrivetta said it was time for us to go, I was saved and finally, after a long tiring evening, I could feel relief.

    But that only lasted for a brief moment, as after she got back home, she started to question the actions I took that I took in order to protect mother¡¯s reputation.

    It was not our very first time we had an argument, which usually ends up with us both stating our own opinion¡¯s.

    At times like that I try to think of her as a friend, and I still do, but our relationship started to become a little complicated after that night.

    I wanted her to know that I am there for her, that if she needs a little sister, she can use me.

    Yet, she denied the need, instead stating that I was the one in the wrong, that people can¡¯t keep escaping to their desires.

    That is however something I can¡¯t personally accept.

    I wonder now, are those peasant before me think the same, that they have an imagination of a farmland,

    a peaceful place where they can work the soil without worries like strangers or capitalism?

    ¡°Please stop your talking!¡± I shout, silencing their whispers. ¡°Is the fact that I¡¯m her daughter isn¡¯t enough? Should I bring the birth certificate?¡±

    ¡°We are done hearing you.¡± Someone says.

    The crowd decides to advance and search the house themselves, for evidence and perhaps valuables.

    I wouldn¡¯t let them of course, standing still with my violin in my hands, ready to make the final stand.

    ¡°Then allow me to play, if my words mean nothing to you.¡± I tell them.

    The beauty of the language, the quality that whispers to the spirit instead of the mind.

    If that wouldn¡¯t stop them I will not know what will. Frankly, a small young lady,

    standing in the middle and playing her violin isn¡¯t the most frightening of sights,

    yet I have no other choice, I have to play, I have to do this for my mother.

    And I sing the music of Salayev, everything around becomes peaceful.

    The snow that glitters from the rays of the moon and the touches.

    The wind that silently dances and spins from the left to the right.

    The fire that starts whispering of warmth to the crowd gathered here.

    And finally the soil underneath our feet that sleeps soundly in the night.

    All of the nature is in unison, much like the simple mind is with the soil.

    It is their song, the song of the people. It is their struggle every day.

    It is their determination each year. It is their happiness every generation.

    Whatever happens, doesn¡¯t matter, since we have bonds that connect us.

    ¡°To be happy for others.¡±

    Someone says.

    The next moment I discover that the song ends, but I have trouble feeling my bones.

    I suppose I¡¯m no longer standing, since my legs can¡¯t sense the ground.

    And moreover, what of the people, what of my mother, and what of me?

    All those questions come at me at once and I start to notice a picture.

    I see feet, not walking, just standing still. Was I able to stop them all?

    I also hear someone in high heels. Is that mother that came to see me?¡¯

    I also see blood near where I¡¯m lying. Is that mine, I¡¯m bleeding?

    I¡¯m freezing, cold and shivering. I cough and what is released is more red.

    But what have I done? What have I managed to do before the crowd threw me to the ground and beaten to a pulp?

    I presume I caused a smile on my mother¡¯s face, as she was holding my feeble hand.

    That¡¯s the last picture I saw after my eyes closed on their own.

    This wasn¡¯t a bad life, I suppose. At least I remained with my mother in the end.

    ¡°I will hold onto¡­you.¡±

    I mutter.

 14-2

    But that wasn¡¯t what happened.

    That story was a lie you made up for yourself.

    That truth was only what you wished would have happened.

    And to remind you, you were not even supposed to be alive.

    You were brought into this world as a character that didn¡¯t originally exist.

    You know when you met Emmi? That didn¡¯t occur when you finished talking with your mother inside the house,

    rather your encounter with the maid happened right after you dismounted your horse.

    She was right there, waiting for you in the middle of the road, just as she promised in the letter which she sent you.

    As she noticed you walking through the snow, you approached her and disclose your issue to her.

    ¡°Emmi, why did you want me to come here? You wanted to talk, right?¡± You ask her, confused.

    ¡°It is perhaps so young madam, I wanted to converse with you here.¡± She responds.

    ¡°What of your sudden pleading? Could you be kind to explain?¡± You query.

    ¡°Have you noticed any men around? Then we still have time. ¡±The maid tells you. ¡°It is because I hoped that by telling you the truth about your mother in person would I have you convinced, before it would be too late.¡±

    In reality however, it was you who sent her a letter first, warning about the men, the coal, and asking Emmi to escape with mother.

    She only replied with a plea for you come in person, which wasn¡¯t the reaction that you envisioned in your mind.

    And furthermore, she was well aware of what was going to happen, thus she wouldn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°I will tell the truth to you, not to them.¡± Emmi tells you. ¡°The truth about your mother, and then something more.¡±

    ¡°I already know enough Emmi.¡± You answer.

    ¡°You do? How come, did your mother tell you?¡± Emmi asks you.

    ¡°She did perhaps, she did say that you are lying.¡± You say.

    You know what Emmi is going to mention, about the child and about her family losing their life.

    But you also knew that you were the baby there, that you were unrelated to your mother.

    ¡°I would require some confirmation if I were to believe in your story Emmi.¡± You add.

    ¡°Then what don¡¯t you ask her who is the baby.¡± Emmi smiles.

    ¡°Because I already know about the fake birth certificates in her room.¡± You respond.

    "They are authentic, I can assure that there is a copy in the church¡¯s records.¡± Emmi says.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Emmi, they are fake, they are lies.¡± You state. ¡°My mother is the one that carried me in the womb, not you.¡±

    Now that¡¯s the lie you wanted to believe didn¡¯t you? That Beamortha is your true mother?

    Remember when you thought of your divorce and how it ruined your past life?

    Now it happens that I also know something about it. It is a sad story I must say, but let¡¯s recall it together later.

    ¡°Alas, would you say that revealing to me that information changed anything? I¡¯m still her daughter and that is all I need to know.¡± You say.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to face the truth? Yet, there is another part of the story.¡± Emmi explains. ¡°The baby who the spirit medium rescued was dead, burned to ash. I decided I would at least bury you, but I had to do it in secret. And that¡¯s when you suddenly started to move. It was a miracle, you were brought to life.¡±

    The reason for that is simple, the influence of a spirit. I presume you know what I¡¯m talking about?

    Then maybe I needed to say more, since I would probably bore you with petty details.

    Do not fret however, everything will be revealed in time, when it¡¯s the right time.

    ¡°One more thing young madam.¡± The maid stops in the middle of the road.

    ¡°What is it Emmi?¡± You tilt my head.

    ¡°I do wonder how you are planning on stopping the crowd from burning down the house.¡± The maid says.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, out of my sight!¡± You exclaim in anger.

    ¡°Well do please be careful young madam.¡± The maid bows and leaves you.

    Now you are finally alone, without the person who told lies to you.

    Yet, you face a problem, one that walks quickly towards your flimsy body.

    It is the crowd of people who you decided to persuade with lies.

    ¡°Please, is the fact that I¡¯m her daughter isn¡¯t enough? Should I bring the birth certificate?¡± You tell them.

    ¡°We are done hearing you.¡± Someone says.

    And everything here seems to be in order, you never managed to actually convince them.

    But your lie of becoming a martyr for mother was truly something wonderful.

    I will tell you, there was a lot more blood than just yours on the ground after you finished.

    ¡°Then allow me to play, if my words mean nothing to you.¡± You tell them.

    The song you play is a discord of strange, eerie sounds that frighten the people.

    They are however not aware of the meaning behind this recital, it annoys them.

    This is why a man comes out forward and slaps you, causing you to land on the ground.

    But you stand up and play again. It is the same sound from your practise, a voice of anger.

    The very essence of your disappointment from the world fills the air around you.

    ¡°Can you just stop?¡± You shout.

    But no one complies with your plea. They said that they are done hearing so, so why bother?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± You groan in pain.

    Everyone deserve to live, every life is precious and worth nurturing,

    and never should we kill, that is not right. Have you heard those words before?

    ¡°After all those years.¡± You cry.

    After all those years of suffering in a world with an unsatisfying and undeserved male body¡­

    Did you always wanted to be a little girl, just like the one from a novel?

    Then perhaps I would feel sad for you, a little, but isn¡¯t there something wrong?

    Wasn¡¯t this life about how you were not able to accept the reality around you? Again?

    And then, on the ground, you really felt like it was it, like you had enough and wanted to rest.

    In the snow and in the blood your flimsy body was ravaged by angry peasants.

    As a little girl with a petite physique naturally there was nothing you could do.

    All you wanted is to see your mother, just one more time, before you pass away.

    Yet, that didn¡¯t happen. There was only darkness proceeding the fact that you died.

    You couldn¡¯t stop the men from going into your house and dealing with your mother.

    You couldn¡¯t stop the lies that plagued you ever since you heard Emmi¡¯s story.

    And you couldn¡¯t stop thinking that Harrivetta was actually right, that giving up on mother was the right choice.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Someone says.

    ¡°Something in the sky.¡± A man points out.

    ¡°In that Galnova?¡± A stranger ponders.

    The sun beams a ray into everyone¡¯s retinas, as they notice something strange happening.

    They see a trail of colours travelling in the sky, something like a borealis.

    People blink in disbelief and start slowly recalling information they learned from their parents.

    This sky is called ¡°Galnova¡±, and it''s nothing out of the ordinary in this world.

    Once in several months the mana is released from the sky in form of those colours rays,

    in order to purify the land and bring about a new life.

    ¡°Why now?¡± Someone asks.

    ¡°This is very peculiar.¡± A man states.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°First the church now a Galnova?¡± Someone says.

    Perhaps the fact that the Galnova appeared here is connected to your demise, you ponder.

    After all, it was the same sky Emmi saw when she tried to bury the child¡¯s body handed over by Minorta¡¯s mother.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Voices.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Voices.

    ¡°Someone tell me?¡± Voices.

    ¡°Some kind of trick?¡± Voices.

    ¡°This young lady was dead! It¡¯s true!¡± Voices.

    ¡°This is disgusting.¡± Voices.

    ¡°Please there is no¡­¡± Voices.

    ¡°Goddess help us!¡± Voices.

    ¡°This is a lie!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Dark creature!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Demons!¡± Voices.

    The blackness suits you Pyrecilla.

    A dark figure rose slowly from the ground, taking shape of a human dressed in a tar-black dress.

    The dim fog-like ink appeared in the air and ghastly followed the creature around.

    If one would direct their eyes at it, they would experience intensive displeasure.

    It was as if the creature wasn¡¯t human, yet it possessed a shadow of a young lady.

    It¡¯s skin was black like Anthracite and only the cerise eyes reflected light.

    It created a fear, a distress and most of all forced the imagination to visit the darkest depths.

    Pyrecilla once resembled a human, a normal young maiden with red hair, cerise eyes and modestly dressed.

    But now, the shadow was there to remind everyone of the truth about what humans actually are.

    They are wicked, deformed, vicious and most of all distasteful to encounter.

    They would kill unscrupulously, they would perpetually lie, they would cause others to suffer for their own gains.

    Despite this wasn¡¯t what everyone gathered to see, the truth about themselves and the nature of a human spirit,

    that¡¯s what was revealed to them, whenever they will accept it or not.

    To every villager there was a fault they wanted to conceal from others, hence they were fearful of the reckoning.

    ¡°Come down, we have to fight it!¡± Voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same one as the vampir.¡± Voices.

    ¡°And the same one that caused fire at the church.¡± Voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s the coal demon!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Arms men!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Burn it!¡± Voices.

    But in their attempt to disapprove of their faults, to erase the one who dares to manifest them,

    they were not able to even land a starch to your new form and body.

    Every stick would break, the metal would melt on contact and punches would only burn their hands.

    Nothing worked against you, not even if they had guns or cannons alike.

    Your skin was hard as steel, and the ash-black fog smouldered with the temperature of a furnace.

    What were you thinking at that time, I wonder, since you simply stood still.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± Voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s hopeless!¡± Voices.

    ¡°We have to run!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Ran away!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Get holy water!¡± Voices.

    ¡°We need the girl!¡± Voices.

    ¡°Quickly!¡± Voices.

    Alas, they were not able to run for long, since there was something preventing their escape.

    Just as they thought they would reach the fork in the road, they turned around, seeing you in front of them.

    No matter the distance they covered, they always returned to your side.

    And that is to say, their perception no longer was working correctly.

    Suddenly, the people of the village found themselves trapped inside their own soil.

    It was just the vast nothingness, the land they loved and had a bond with.

    In the middle of it, it was you, angry about why wouldn¡¯t the people understand you.

    All you have done in your life was to follow your mother, the role model you found most truthful.

    And the lies that made her what she was, that made her a successful woman, was your tool as well.

    It¡¯s just how humans are, what humans have to do in order to survive in this fake world.

    And yes, you tried Virtual Reality, and was it more real than this? No it wasn¡¯t.

    That is why you want everyone to embrace the truth of the world you see.

    ¡°But your truth is important to you, isn¡¯t it people?¡± You utter.

    The first victim is a man who was questioning whenever you spoke of the bonds.

    He was also the one who would mention that your mother performed adultery.

    You met him and his eyes water. He cries and begs for mercy, but the voice is weak.

    He knees to the ground, raises his hand and prays for you to stop. But you don¡¯t.

    ¡°Please spare my wife!¡± He says.

    ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you?¡± You respond.

    ¡°Yes!¡± He instantly says, startled.

    ¡°Suppose it¡¯s true, but what of it?¡± You say.

    ¡°I love her with all my heart!¡± He states.

    ¡°I will see about that.¡± You state.

    What he said might be lies, there is no way one could tell if he speaks of facts.

    Yet, you notice that he doesn¡¯t have a ring on his finger, he must a lair then.

    But maybe you are mistaken, maybe he is a poor man and was afraid of wearing it outside, since it could be easily stolen or lost?

    Whatever is the case, you decide to see what he said is actually correct.

    You plunge your heart in his chest. The blood splashes everywhere, as well as it oozes from the hole you made.

    As you pull it out, the man falls on the ground, which his eyes red and in fear.

    Then you notice the driblets that made their way from the still beating heart into the snow.

    It was indeed full of love, passion and determination to live, before it stops.

    Then you notice that the blood on the ground forms a canal, a vein that leads towards two people.

    It is his wife and his child, crying curled up on the ground, looking away.

    But you feel a little sorry for them, so you decide that you will apologise.

    And so, the river of blood under you ignites, as well as every red in your sight.

    The red from your hair, the red from your eyes and the red of human blood sparks and the crimson flame raises.

    With it, the pair of the child and mother are burned alive, screaming and squirming on the ground.

    There is no longer escape from them, since they were cowards that left their father alone.

    They only cared about themselves, but at least now the three are reunited thanks to the blood ties.

    And, that is to say, you always thought that family was about bonds, about the blood.

    But maybe Harrivetta was wrong about that. Maybe Ellien was wrong about that.

    ¡°Have you no shame killing innocent people, lady or demon?¡± An old man asks you.

    As you recall that old man is the person who questioned your truth about the railway plan.

    He also said that your mother sold coal that burned down a house.

    He was knowledgeable, he knew every book, he knew the truth of the contracts.

    Yet, why didn¡¯t he warn others about the coal and it¡¯s dangers then?

    Why is that he stayed silent while others suffered from their lack of information?

    Isn¡¯t it up to the older generation to have the young learn the ways of the world?

    ¡°Did you know about coal?¡± You asks.

    ¡°I have had my doubts, but no one listened.¡± He states.

    ¡°Then haven¡¯t you been deficient in your role as the elder?¡± You question.

    ¡°I spread wisdom, my eyes are too old to read.¡± He responds.

    ¡°Yet, even the words of the old have no bearing on the facts.¡± You state.

    The truth can depend on one¡¯s point of view, but facts will always stay the same.

    This old man didn¡¯t fulfil his role in society as an elder, all because he was tired.

    What a pitiful person he is that he dares to question your demeanour and your actions.

    He shouldn¡¯t be allowed to speak, if all he cares about is himself and his age.

    You take his head and slam it into the ground. The blood bespatters all over the snow and his face.

    It instantly ignites and burns the old man ears, eyes and mouth, since it also came from there.

    Now that the skull is broken, what remains is to make the best use of his knowledge.

    You stomp his head with your heels, and with every instance, it becomes more like the mush.

    There is soon nothing there, just the ground, just the soil this man was created from.

    It is simply that he, like every other villager, has a deep connection with the soil.

    That is their ideology, to work the fields so that it will produce new life.

    There is no longer a human there, no bones, no skin, no face, just the dirt that the further generations are going to treat on.

    ¡°What has caused you to do this?¡± Someone asks.

    This woman was here to ask you of your judgement when you stated that her group had ill intentions.

    She was also the one that mentioned that your mother was overworking Emmi.

    What she also wanted to do was to simply to talk. Yet what is her goal, you started pondering.

    Her eyes were not afraid, yet her body was shaking constantly.

    Her face was fair, but she wore a dirty and quite used simple dress.

    Was she really someone that would want to injure your mother?

    ¡°I frequently see you at the market, you and your maid Emmi.¡± The woman speaks. ¡°Your name is Pyrecilla, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°What do you want, lady?¡± You answer.

    ¡°I am sorry for all this, but please do not kill anymore! We will never doubt lady Abronova again.¡± She pleads to me.

    ¡°Why would that be?¡± You question.

    ¡°You have my word! If that is not enough take anything!¡± The lady tells me.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want anything you have?¡± You ask.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want my life? Why?¡± The lady tilts her head.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s worthless, it¡¯s insipid.¡± You reply.

    A woman who works at the market, the same person who you remember buying groceries from.

    She gave you an extra garlic, just to upset Ellien since she knew it was a charm against a Vampir.

    Knowing that behind this achromatic attire and simple facade is a wretched woman was disgusting to you.

    Just facing her makes you want to punch her guts out, and you do exactly that.

    With a quick move of the hand a rupture appears on her chest and she is no longer alive.

    Instead, there is a body on the floor that has many shades of pink and red.

    Perhaps now, in the flames, she will be able to appreciate life a little more.

    What of those people that are only satisfied from a simple life that stems from marriage?

    Don¡¯t they desire more, don¡¯t they want to achieve their dreams and wildest desires?

    Don¡¯t they want to become like the nobles, like the capitalists, who decide their own fate?

    You look at the face that melts into the ground and see no smile, only something revolting.

    And yet, she spoke as if she knew you, as if she had the same principles, as if you two were equal.

    But every individual is different, and from that they can¡¯t relate to one another.

    That¡¯s the same as you and Minorta. Despite that she said that you both are spirit mediums,

    that you have something special that connects you two, the reality was different.

    You were, at the time, just a person reading or acting inside of a novel.

    You were simply floating as the story would progress and had no influence over what happens.

    But then you discover the power of lies, and moulded the story into what it is now.

    The power to change your fate and the fate of your mother is in your hands.

    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± You ask, looking around.

    No, everyone who came to harm your mother has vanished from existence. You are alone now.

    What remains is the road of corpses, some missing limbs, and some don¡¯t even resemble humans anymore.

    A river of blood flows, and with it the crimson flame which melts the snow on the field.

    But at least you have succeeded, after all you have been through.

    You made a good impression for your family as being a good student.

    You quite skilfully made your entrance into the high society.

    You even made powerful friends along the way that will support you no matter what.

    And perhaps you also killed some people, but your mother also did the same.

    It was all for Beamortha Abronova, you tell yourself, my only and true mother.

    You say that after you turn around, back at the house you knew from your memories.

    It is a warm and welcoming feeling, the return of to one¡¯s past in which so many good memories were created.

    You still have those memories, right? The time you went to the church with your mother.

    The time you bathed with your mother. The time you showed your abilities with your mother.

    All of those are important memories in your head and you wouldn¡¯t want to lose them.

    Yet, one thing does escape your mind. With the flames quieting down, with the fog disappearing,

    your dress and skin return to normal colours slowly. But yet, your cerise eyes still reflect fire.

    You look upon your house again to see it engulfed in flames, in the silence of the night.

    No matter where you turn to look, this sight is not what you wanted to see.

    ¡°No no no no!¡± You shout multiple times.

    You waste no time and run inside the burning building, seeing your mother inside.

    There is smoke and pieces of wood on fire everywhere, but you don¡¯t mind the burns you receive.

    You rush towards the unconscious woman, and somehow manage to carry her outside and into the snow.

    With relief, you start to check her pulse. It appears that she is still alive, but she has trouble breathing.

    ¡°Mother!¡± You shout.

    You start resuscitating her with your hands and your lips. After a while she wakes up and opens her brown eyes.

    ¡°Darling, is that you?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s me!¡± You tell her, crying and embracing her.

    Before this reunion begins however, your mother coughs heavily and releases a black smoke.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she simply lost consciousness, but rather was poisoned by inhaling some gas.

    ¡°I was truly worried!¡± You say. ¡°You are awake now, but is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°It is fine, I had it coming.¡± Your mother says coughing.

    ¡°Please, there might be something I could do!¡± You exclaim. ¡°I will give you my oxygen.¡±

    ¡°Still trying to escape? Darling, you shan¡¯t be this confusing to your mother.¡± Your mother lectures you.

    ¡°You knew about your fate and you waited?¡± You question.

    ¡°I knew about the men and decided to tell them the truth.¡± Your mother tells you. ¡°About the lies and the terrible things I did.¡±

    But your heart couldn¡¯t take it. What terrible things? You adored your mother with everything!

    She hasn''t done a single thing wrong, she wasn¡¯t the one that is supposed to apologise.

    Why would she reach for such measures as suicide? Just in order to prevent herself from facing the men?

    ¡°What you did is absurd, please do understand at least.¡± You state while shredding more tears.

    ¡°Quite so darling, reasoning with this poor lady would be absurd.¡± Your mother states.

    ¡°What did you aspire to do then? Why poison yourself with gas?¡± You ask.

    ¡°I will state the truth now, unlike how I previously spoke with you darling.¡± Your mother tells you, hacking. ¡±There was simply nothing good coming from what I did. That is why I decided that it would be fine to end it here, before more people get hurt.¡±

    But the person that was hurt the most is me, you said to yourself. Why would your beloved mother do such a thing?

    ¡°Why? Just tell me!¡± You demand of her.

    ¡°I was asleep when the fire started, it wasn¡¯t my intention.¡± Your mother responds, having trouble producing words. ¡°I simply accepted my fate. It happened as if it was retribution, from someone, reminding me how I once sold coal of shady quality to a family, knowing very well it might kill them.¡±

    Maybe it was your fault? Maybe it was because you haven¡¯t loved her enough?

    ¡°You knew about the coal, about the railway, about the problems of the people and understood their mentality.¡± You state.

    ¡°No darling, I manipulated people in order to fulfil my own goals.¡± Your mother speaks.

    That truth pierces your heart and follows the veils to your hands and legs.

    They become slightly numb, but you still don¡¯t lose the hold of your coughing mother.

    ¡°You wanted to industrialise the village, you wanted them to benefit from capitalism, goods and advancement.¡± You state crying.

    ¡°No darling, all I wanted is everyone¡¯s money and obedience.¡± Your mother says while hacking.

    This truth pierces your back, and follows through the spine, reaching the lower part of your body.

    You are no longer able to support yourself and fall onto the ground, along with your mother.

    ¡°You wanted to prove that you were not lying and that your previous husband was the one in the wrong.¡± You wail.

    ¡°No darling, I only wanted my revenge and I figured out how to do that. The man wouldn¡¯t even check the bed, thus I substituted myself with a maid, back when we were still married and he had doubts of my faithfulness. Needless to say, he took the bait.¡± Your mother admits, while having trouble breathing.

    And this truth pierces your eyes and ears, no longer you are able to properly listen and see.

    ¡°But tell me at least, if you did all that, does it mean that you love me? Does it mean that you did all that for your only daughter?¡± You lament heavily.

    ¡°No darling, I never was your mother, it was Emmi.¡± Your mother speaks, closing her eyes.

    This truth pieces your neck, and the pulse that resonates throughout your body is quite strong.

    You are rendered motionless, as your body falls completely to the ground like a marionette¡¯s.

    No longer does your mother show the sight of life, but neither do you.

 14-3

    My mother was happy that I was born as a little boy, but so was my father.

    He was focused on work and money, while not being very caregiving.

    Of course, what happened next was that he decided to divorce her and I was forced to move in with the father¡¯s side.

    I had no choice in that matter and it was painful not to understand what had happened.

    Further, the problem started with school and me realizing what the world was really like.

    It was quite confusing, and all the schools and grades supposed to tell you how well you are doing,

    but also how do you fare against others. It was a competition for a future that was doubtful to say the least.

    But at some point my father remarried and the woman she brought home was gorgeous.

    She was kind and she granted me her tender love. It was simply the best feeling I knew.

    She was the one to teach me, not school, how to think critically, how to always try to find truth yourself,

    how to set a goal for myself and follow my dreams, and how to do things first, rather than regret not doing them later.

    I admired how she talked with others and always had her way, as she was much more assertive than me.

    I admired how she was always able to listen to me and make me smile on a gloomy day, as I was never able to cheer myself up on my own.

    I also admired her female voice and sense of fashion, since I also wanted to attract attention, just like girls in my school who were popular.

    That is to say, I always had the interest in knowing how it feels to have a female body.

    I wasn¡¯t really pointing that out to anyone, just convinced myself that this is quite normal.

    But alas, I was mistaken, and what happened instead is that I secluded myself.

    The boys in my class were always talking dirty, making inappropriate and childish jokes.

    That¡¯s not how I wanted to be, so I instead looked for small groups where manliness, or idiocy, wasn¡¯t present.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Slowly towards the college days, my biological mother visited me and talked over things.

    On that day she moved in with my current mother and father and we all lived together peacefully.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I thought having two mothers would be fine too.

    And that is to say, my biological mother was more of a classic one.

    She was a workaholic, despite not earning much and was always tired.

    She would clean around the house, ask me if I brushed my teeth and did my homework.

    My current mother would never bore me with such, but nevertheless, I tried to help out the house.

    I thought that is what a proper child should do.

    And then, the college hit me pretty hard. I wasn¡¯t able to get a degree and dropped out.

    I had some option or chance to go back, but since parents were funding it, I decided that would be the waste of their money.

    After all, I had no idea what to do after I get a degree. I didn¡¯t have a dream job that was particularly interesting for me.

    I also never looked for work normally, like all the other people, since the concept scared me.

    And after some time, Virtual Reality hit me. It was a world unlike others, where you could even earn money by making models.

    I tried a lot of things after college, one of which was 3D modelling, so I thought I would do that.

    But after some time I realized what I actually wanted to do.

    It¡¯s because all my life I was a boy, dreaming of being a girl, wearing their clothes and stuff.

    Here, in Virtual Reality I could become that girl.

    And frankly, most of my other time I would spend on fiction, books, movies and games.

    The ones in which the main character would be turned into a girl would be most interesting for me.

    So naturally I had some ideas for how I wanted to present myself in Virtual Reality.

    And I did. It was fun, but also it wasn¡¯t, as many players just outright called me a man.

    I didn¡¯t want to be called a man in there, thus I began blocking those people.

    Soon, there was only a small community where I could find comfortable speaking with.

    But fun didn¡¯t last long as me, and my father who was home at that time, received a message.

    It was about my mother. It appeared that she had an accident during construction work.

    I wanted to know her condition, what hospital she was transported to, all for nothing however.

    She was dead, buried within the ruins of a building that fell on her head.

    It was a mistake in construction, caused by a false budget my mother approved.

    And then it hit me again, a lot more than before.

    My mother wasn¡¯t the person I took her for, she was a liar and a capitalist focused only on income.

    I was her reward after work, her property that she loved and adored, my biological mother said.

    It wasn¡¯t true love, but yet some part of me wouldn¡¯t admit to what she said.

    I told her that she is lying, that my deceased mother actually loved me.

    Yet, afterwards I noticed something strange. I lost interest in Virtual Reality.

    I lost interest in fiction as well. I started to wonder what to do with my life.

    There weren''t many choices however, since I would have at least to go back to college.

    And really, what I was working towards if I was still stuck in this male body?

    There was only one escape for me that I told myself was fine.

    I took a stool and tied a rope to a metal bar somewhere on the ceiling.

    It was sturdy enough to carry my weight, I discerned, so what was I waiting for?

    At first my legs and hands were shaking, as I didn¡¯t quite know what I was doing.

    Then my heart started pounding, knowing that maybe in the afterlife I will meet my mother.

    As I climbed on the chair I would squat down to see if the rope was the right length.

    That moment was when I noticed the chill down my spine, which reminded me of my lower body and its parts.

    Only then I started crying, as the loop found its place around my neck. I closed my eyes and heard nothing.

    All there was after that was a silent snap and my neck no longer felt anything.

    I don¡¯t know what happened next, but I recall that my head was oriented towards a window.

 14-4

    And that was your story, the how you got here, how you lived your first life and then the other.

    I hope that you noticed what did you do wrong, or that at all, that you did something morally wrong.

    But do be honest with yourself, was there a regret in a single decision you made?

    Perhaps I will remind you of these words.

    ¡°One day you will too be asked by the old if you lived an honest life. Principles are what graveyards remind people about¡± A voice speaks.

    The graveyard of the corpses is what you are sitting on right now.

    ¡°How did it become like this? All I wanted was a normal life.¡± You ask.

    Why are you asking now? Don¡¯t you remember what you did all this time?

    ¡°I was trying to save my mother.¡± You respond.

    Considering that you knew the storyline of the novel, you knew that something bad can happen to your mother in the future.

    You knew about a lot of events that could have occurred, and probably would, in spite of what you do.

    But it wasn¡¯t before the Ellien¡¯s father funeral that you realized in what position you were,

    that your happy life as Pyrecilla would end with your mother¡¯s death, if you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.

    ¡°I knew from the start what kind of life I want to live. I knew if I didn''t save my mother, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live on.¡± You say. ¡°I adored her, as a character and as a mother. But I guess she was a villain after all, so she had to be punished. But do tell, wouldn¡¯t a happy ending be better? You have the power to bring her from the dead, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I neither have the power to do that, nor do I believe that would be the right thing to do.

    As you know, she was the villain of the story and her role was to show what not to do.

    You remember your lesson about morality, right? People are born not knowing what¡¯s right or wrong.

    They have to be taught by others, whenever they use force or not, in order for everyone to live in peace.

    Those that don¡¯t fit, those that think of themselves as higher than society, they are going to be the ones cause problems.

    And if you take moral lessons from the novel, that¡¯s exactly what happened, didn¡¯t it? Then that¡¯s why she was punished.

    Naturally, you can have doubt, you can say she didn¡¯t deserve to be punished, or her death was too much.

    But yet, that is again using your morality, isn¡¯t it?

    What the old man said was that humans don¡¯t have the absolute power to speak of the true state of morals.

    A divide being would be different, but I don¡¯t think in this case that even the Goddess would have disagreed.

    Both sides were wrong, so to speak, and both already received their judgement, didn¡¯t they?

    Now what remains is to question who is able to tell if what you did, or Beamortha did, was fine, besides the Goddess.

    Would it be me, would it be a random unrelated observer or would it be something else?

    ¡°I see nothing wrong in what I have done. I only tried to save my mother.¡± You state. ¡°It was you who did all this! You killed my mother and all the people here. You were responsible for Minorta¡¯s mother''s death! You incited peasants to go to Ellien¡¯s house and the church! And you were also involved in the coal accident involving Emmi¡¯s family.¡±

    Is that really true? I recall talking to the two spirits that were fighting in the pond, but I didn¡¯t control them.

    I also remember suggesting to some spirits what they should do with the wind spirit, but I did not say they should tell people to kill Ellien¡¯s father.

    What can I say, I do have a reputation among humans, as you have read, but I didn¡¯t control them when they decided to get rid of the abbey¡¯s supply of coal.

    And finally, the incident with Emmi¡¯s house. Well she only heard what had happened but she didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t involved at all.

    It was humans that did that, I was there only to watch and think of them. That¡¯s why Minorta¡¯s mother noticed my presence at all.

    ¡°Then you did nothing, knowing that harm would be done.¡± You point out.

    And you also know that spirits and humans aren¡¯t supposed to interact, right?

    I happen to follow that rule, as you know, but I also question that law.

    What if we could live together in peace? What if we could understand together?

    The Goddess never thought that was possible, so we had a disagreement.

    But you know, as a spirit who only questions authority I have to say something more.

    What would you tell me if I said that I, a fire spirit, was responsible for all the human faults?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It was stated in the novel.¡± You say. ¡°That is the conclusion Minorta came to. She discovered that the fire spirit was responsible for everything, even the burning down of my mother¡¯s house.¡±

    So the novel spoke of the ultimate truth then? Whatever happened there is the reality here?

    That however doesn¡¯t explain your part, why are you alive here, with memories.

    Of course, one explanation is that I brought you here, the deceased baby, back from the dead.

    I am who revived you, gave you another chance at life, and brought you into this world.

    But is this world really? Is it a novel? Is it just your imagination? Or is it something more?

    ¡°Does that matter, if you still were responsible for everything? Even if this world doesn¡¯t work like the novel and doesn¡¯t have to follow the plot, it still makes you the villain.¡± You explain.

    Even if you say so, I wouldn¡¯t be that sure. You know, the time during Ellien¡¯s father''s funeral?

    That you were able to see the wind spirit, and that is also when Minorta discovered you were a fellow spirit medium.

    She told her of her secret and hoped that you two will be great friends. But you rejected her.

    It was your individual situation, your problems that carried over from your previous life that weighed you.

    Because of them you weren¡¯t able to connect with her.

    And then, there was the event at Ellien¡¯s house. You knew it wouldn¡¯t end pleasant for you.

    That¡¯s why you wanted to run away first, but eventually decided to prove that you can choose your own fate.

    Again, you did what was expected from a normal person, and helped Minorta.

    Yet, what actually happened was that the crowd dispersed and went to their homes because of your action.

    It is true that Minorta convinced spirits, but in the scene from the novel the priest arrives at the scene in the crucial moment.

    He is the one that convinces the people to leave Ellien¡¯s father, not your blond friend.

    Because of what you did in place of the priest, Minorta didn¡¯t get recognized as a spirit medium by the church.

    Because you were a daughter of the most influential person in the village, they knew they couldn¡¯t disobey you.

    ¡°Yes, and would you not say that benefited her? She no longer had the attention of the church to worry about.¡± You add.

    That is fair, I suppose you might be true, but also that made her less confident in her ability as a spirit medium.

    But further, there was the old man at the bakery. You acted out of character and ran away.

    It was true what he said, you never turned, you simply dashed forward for no reason.

    Thus, it was natural for him to suspect that you were a spirit medium or something.

    And yes, you already decided at that point to avoid having contact with spirits altogether.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The ability to converse with spirits is a double edge sword, you said,

    and if that was true then avoiding them altogether might have saved mother, you thought.

    ¡°If only I would have never met you, everything would have been fine.¡± You utter. ¡°This power, this curse only caused problems for me, why wouldn¡¯t I want to accept it?¡±

    Regardless of that, what you did with the old man caused him to recognize you at the graveyard.

    And then the scene happened, the one that was supposed to be between him and Minorta, near her mother¡¯s grave.

    I¡¯m sure you do understand why though? That¡¯s because it was you who ran away at the bakery, not your blond friend.

    And then, at the school, instead of Minorta talking Davithea to believe in her father,

    it was you who sent him to jail and prevented a happy family reunion.

    All for the same of eliminating him from your life and proving him wrong.

    You thought that could save his life, since in the novel he dies from the cold begging for bread.

    Yet, instead he died anyway, in the prison, also due to the temperature.

    ¡°Should I feel responsible for that too? Of course I don¡¯t.¡± You respond. ¡°The man died eventually, in spite of what I did. I have no responsibility.¡±

    But if you would have given him shelter and had Davithea accept him as her father, all would be well perhaps?

    So in a way, just like you told me that I did nothing, you also didn¡¯t the right thing to do, right?

    You didn¡¯t save the man, and instead, pushed him away for your own sake.

    You acted within your own morals, but I should say you did that since you didn¡¯t feel responsible.

    All because you thought you were inside a novel, while the scenes happened regardless of what you do, right?

    That is to say, it is only to be expected since you never had a father figure that you respected, did you?

    ¡°My father was simply there.¡± You say. ¡°But I do not understand why my attempt at saving the man¡¯s life was wrong then. And you only state of things I could have done instead, as if there was a better way.¡±

    So to sum up, you befriended Minorta, who wanted to emphasize with you, but you pushed her away.

    You wanted to help Ellien with her family, but you ended talking about yourself more than to her.

    You wanted to become like Harrivetta, but she ended up denying your life¡¯s philosophy.

    You wanted your mother to survive and continue to live happily, but you ended up setting fire to the house.

    Whenever that was all unintentional, or if you didn¡¯t knew a better way, is irrelevant,

    since the factual state was that your decision which caused the changes.

    Therefore, it was your responsibility and yet you didn¡¯t accept the blame or even tried to improve.

    The old man tried to give you some sense, just like he did to Minorta in the novel.

    Harrivetta tried to wake you from your post-truth world, just like she did to your mother in the novel.

    But that wasn¡¯t enough? That was too little for you to change your nature, the one you have brought from your previous life.

    ¡°However, you have to understand that my intentions weren¡¯t wrong. I tried to help them, the old man and Harrivetta.¡± You explain. ¡°How would that make me responsible for the things that happened? I can¡¯t predict the factual state of the world, or if what my actions will cause.¡±

    Well, I really don¡¯t know what to say. You probably should think about it for a while and you might get it at some point.

    I will tell you one thing, one issue about fiction that you should hear out I think.

    You know how you find yourself liking the characters, like Harrivetta, who appealed for you the most?

    You know how you felt the monotony of life at the farmland, like you wanted a carriage and other goods,

    but as soon as you moved to the mansion during the winter break, all the luxuries made you appreciate life much more?

    Perhaps that is how you envisioned your life in this world, while reading fiction and playing in Virtual Reality,

    and once your imagination became satisfied, you also became happier.

    But there is one problem, wish fulfilment, that stems from dreaming too much in colour.

    If one¡¯s head become too much into the clouds, if the reality for them becomes that of a fiction,

    if the interaction between everyday people resembles a dialogue tree, if one believes there is nothing they can do,

    but to simply enjoy their life passively, like a reader or an observer, then it becomes a problem.

    You have been living in the novel, as a character of your imaginary fiction, since you always were afraid to face reality.

    Because you were attached to the young maiden in the mirror, you couldn¡¯t change your nature,

    made the same mistakes, and never accepted the blame or consequences for your actions.

    ¡°That is not true, my time here changed me as a person. For the very first time I was able to express my feelings and thoughts without the fear of being rejected.¡± You state. ¡°That of course took time and I am thankful to Harrivetta, but she and I are ladies of different nature, of different upbringings, with different opinions, and there is nothing wrong with that.¡±

    What fiction is supposed to give you is a critical view on your actions, your decisions,

    so you can learn from it. Of course, that is to say not all social situations can be explained with words,

    and that not all fictions are equally reliable, but at the very least if you continue to be critical,

    looking for arguments against, rather than for, ¡°Why is this right?¡±, ¡°Why is this correct?¡±, it should be fine.

    999

    Basically anyone can prove anything as long as there is evidence pointing towards it.

    However, because humans can¡¯t observe the true state of reality, they have to choose something to believe in,

    while it is much easier for them to trust in something that sounds right in their mind,

    rather than employing critical thinking, the method which limits the possibilities by pointing their fallacies or improbabilities.

    That is to say, it is comparatively the harder method, but in return it allows us to make less misconceptions about the world.

    To further explain, let¡¯s take your example with believing that was the world you read about in the novel.

    You first noticed that during the Galnova, and following were many other similar events, that convinced you of the nature of this world.

    All the evidence pointed towards that theory, and nothing could deny it. However,

    it was just your opinion and lack of critical thinking that lead you to that conclusion.

    But I suppose life is like that. Anyone would be confused waking up in another body and another world and wanting some explanation.

    What else is that critical thinking is not about thinking for yourself, not agreeing with others, but doubting facts,

    which might be something crucial to one¡¯s understanding the world closer to how it really is.

    Like the time when Harrivetta related you her thoughts about her family,

    which you thought was dysfunctional, her opinion was completely different from what you assumed of it.

    That¡¯s an example of thinking for yourself, being under the impression that reality is the same for everyone based on your experience of it.

    But it¡¯s not just your friend, you also simply accepted the fact that you woke up in the novel and that caused you anguish.

    Critical thinking would also be to doubt not your rational thinking, but the arguments, the facts that point towards it.

    If you were to question from the start whenever you really were reborn inside the novel, then perhaps you wouldn¡¯t suffer as much.

    That is to say to state of true reality, one which no human can truly experience, one can only search through many equally logical possibilities,

    and find which ones are most passable and reliable through science. That¡¯s how facts are established, though they only speak of the most probable.

    That¡¯s why I do suggest listening to others, and being satisfied with partial answers to the existential questions.

    Yet, another example of critical thinking would be your talk with Harrivetta in which she was criticising your behaviour,

    telling you how lies and only believing in what you give an personal approval to lead to a situation like with your mother or Davithea.

    At the same time, you didn¡¯t rebuke her idea of a happy family and blood lines,

    you didn¡¯t deliberate critically about your ideal, thinking of it as a truth for everyone.

    Instead you simply wanted to force her to admit that she is unable to change, that everyone is like that and that¡¯s just how the world works.

    ¡°Was I wrong to tell her what to do? It is still up to her.¡± You explain. ¡±Even though one can¡¯t speak of the true state from subjective observation, it is the experience that is most crucial for the individual. Relating it to others is what it means to be a person, so I don¡¯t blame Harrivetta for trying to explain her position, like I did relate my feelings to her.¡±

    When it comes to the topic of feelings and experience, that is only one side.

    What you didn¡¯t understand however is that not to listening to people and their arguments,

    not taking them critically, is not going to expand your knowledge towards the true state of things.

    More on the fiction topic, have you ever found an ultimate answer for all your problems?

    Have you ever read a book that was able to solve anyone¡¯s issues and helped everyone become a better person?

    You probably didn¡¯t, but you might be thinking that you actually arrived at the final solution after reading a novel that really influenced you as a person.

    That¡¯s the bliss of fiction, wishful thinking that everything, like the desire for you to become a girl, can be solved.

    It¡¯s accepting that, for the little that we learn about our true selves through life, there is an ultimate answer inside of a book.

    Quite frankly, the example of you living a novel is rather fitting as the counter argument, isn¡¯t it?

    You wanted to save your mother, you wanted to become a fine lady like her,

    you wanted an ending in which everyone would be saved and lead a peaceful life.

    Alas, that pursuit of the perfect world ended up destroying everything.

    That is to say, the facts were presented to you, since you read the novel, but you didn¡¯t accept them.

    You decided that, rather than accepting reality, you would believe in the prospect that stemmed from the bliss of fiction.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? A life in which my mother would have died is worse than death.¡± You state. ¡°Why should I have accepted Beamortha¡¯s death? Just because she was a villain? No, I wouldn¡¯t want to live through my loved one''s death again, and that¡¯s what I did everything, even lie to myself.¡±

    That is interesting, how you transferred the feeling from your previous mother onto Beamortha.

    It¡¯s almost like the novel was created especially for you to emphasize with.

    Maybe you are forgetting something, that she wasn¡¯t your biological mother, Emmi was.

    Yet, the bonds you wanted to create with Beamortha were much stronger.

    That is to say, when Harrivetta explained her idea of the family, you didn¡¯t think of Emmi, right?

    Perhaps if you accepted her as your true parent, instead of Beamortha, you wouldn¡¯t have to lose your mother again?

    That would be something to think about for later, because her death already happened.

    Further, Harrivetta mentioned something else, about the roles in the family.

    You would be happy if you were to become a mother yourself, wouldn¡¯t you?

    Yet, according to your tall blond friend those roles don¡¯t matter as much as the bonds.

    Perhaps if you understood that as well, you wouldn¡¯t think of Beamortha as the only and beloved mother for you,

    but as a person who is doing terrible things, that has to be stopped. Perhaps you would think of her critically¡­

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why the industrial revolution she wanted was wrong. Isn¡¯t it that I already know of the prosperity of capitalism from my previous life?¡± You state. ¡°Then I was sure what she was doing was right, and the peasants were the ones that couldn¡¯t see the bigger picture I and my mother saw.¡±

    When it comes to politics we must remember who was the class that lost the most during the revolution.

    You could say that capitalism brings goods, that individuals are stronger, that workers can protect themselves,

    that the world is open and relatively at peace, that everyone is free to pursue their dream.

    But all those things relate only to the individuals, the units, not the society as a whole.

    The peasants were never individuals, they never thought of themselves as single a single entity.

    Instead, it was their bond to the soil, to the church and to the village that stated of them.

    There were a part of something greater than goods, consumption, life fulfilment or even progress.

    It is truly like the world for them stopped moving, and they enjoyed that position,

    and whenever someone was attempting to disturb their peace, they would fight back for their soil.

    It was truly a simple minded ideology, one that states of connection to nature, giving and taking.

    To convince that it was wrong would take much effort, but I suppose your example says it can be done.

    Alas, what is better, total freedom for yourself, or the freedom that stems from your duty in society?

    A mind that is able to bend to everything, or a purpose in life that explains your existence?

    This is also to say, you should answer those questions yourself, while being critical about your own opinions.

    ¡°So what of it? Perhaps it is fair to say both are fine.¡± You reply. ¡°To truly say what is wrong, as the old man says, one would need to know of the true state of things. Then why not have the facts state in which reality people are happier?¡±

    That would be possible if facts could explain everything about the true human nature.

    Obviously they don¡¯t speak of morality for example, they can¡¯t tell of right or wrong.

    Thus, when it is quite crucial to use facts, opinions do matter as well, like the ideas your friend has for example.

    If you ask them what happiness means, you could imagine that they will give different answers,

    hence it is rather difficult to have happiness as a metric you can compare two groups with.

    However, it is important to mention that facts are hard to come by.

    How much a single person has to learn in order to possess knowledge sufficient for them?

    That they would be able to lead their life without worries of being lied to, or someone taking advantage of their lack of information?

    It would probably require them to know everything, to be honest.

    This pursuit of the ultimate knowledge for humans is quite absurd I suppose, but that¡¯s what schools are for, right?

    Yet, not everyone can become a scholar on all subjects, thus respected institutions are needed, ones that will guard the credibility of science.

    They exist in case if a commercial paper misrepresents the facts, or someone uses an argument from authority, introducing himself as a scientist.

    As credible universities know the facts more than anyone, they are the only ones to protect people from their imperfectness and ignorance.

    ¡°That is correct, the schools teach every student, but learning is an individual matter. If one could make a program that would work for everyone, then that would be preferable.¡± You voice. ¡°But I suppose my experience was quite disappointing as I never learned any crucial knowledge, like what are facts or opinions. Only after college did I get it.¡±

    Then perhaps there is something for you to learn from both the facts and the beauty of the language.

    I would start with changing your nature, although there is not much you can do at this point of time.

    Maybe in another life, when you wake in next to Minorta in a slightly different time but similar world,

    when your red hair turns white, when your mind will become clear of the past¡­

    Would you appreciate a life like that?